Dragon and Angel

Disclaimer: I don’t own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling, I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER ONE

DIAGON ALLEY

As Ginny Weasley waited for Hermione Potter to pay for her purchases in Flourish and Blotts she glanced down with fondness at the strawberry blonde head of her four year old daughter, Angelique, who was holding fast to her Godmothers hand. Still smiling she looked down to where her son was standing just a few seconds ago only to find and empty space. ‘Oh gods he’s done it to me again’, Ginny thought.

Four-year-old Drake was always wandering off somewhere to observe someone doing anything, it didn’t matter to the little boy what he was seeing he would just sit or stand and watch for hours, absorbing all that he saw. So different to his twin sister, who constantly made her presence known with her incessant chatter. Ginny’s father, Arthur, often said the little boy was like a pensive, quietly storing all that’s going on around him, without a fuss and, if the scene he was presented with was boring, he’d move onto the next.

Ginny quickly scanned the cluttered bookstore, eager to spot the platinum blonde head of her son but to no avail. With panic clawing at her stomach, she began walking around the stacks of books calling his name. She hoped that the inquisitive little boy had not ventured outside.

Hermione, having completed her purchase, wandered over, with Angelique still firmly holding her hand. She gave Ginny an amused look and tried not to laugh at the expression on her friend’s face as she asked, “Drake’s done it again, hasn’t he?”

“I take my eye off of him for two seconds and he— he just disappears. If I didn’t know better I’d swear that boy could apparate already.” Ginny’s desperate tone alerted Hermione to the fact that her friend was very close to all out panic.

“Look I’ll stay here with Angel — you go and look for Drake, okay?”

“Thanks Mione, I can’t believe I lose this child every time we leave the house!”

As Ginny walked away little Angelique started to giggle — Hermione looked at her goddaughter quizzically. “And just what do you have the giggles about this time?”

“Drake is really going to get it when Mummy finds him. She warned him before we left home about wandering, I bet he’s going to get the wand!” Angelique responded not trying terribly hard to hid her amusement.

Leaving Hermione to watch Angel, Ginny walked out of the shop and into Diagon Alley. Looking up and down the busy street — not knowing which way to go first — she felt panic beginning to rise again. She paused and took a couple of deep calming breaths, reminding herself that this was not a new situation, Drake wandered off all the time and she should be used of it. ‘No I won’t ever get used of this,’ her mind screamed as she scanned the street again.

Ginny began walking among the throngs of shoppers, trying to look in every direction at once for just a hint of platinum blonde. ‘Where would I go if I were a five-year-old boy’, she thought. Of course, Quidditch — Harry had taken Drake and Angel flying just the day before, so now both her precious children loved flying, much to her horror. Not that there was anything wrong with flying — Ginny loved flying herself — but these were her precious babies and she considered them far too young to be in the air.

Now with purpose, Ginny strode towards Quality Quidditch Supplies, sure she would find her elusive son.

As Ginny approached the Quidditch store, her eyes immediately began to scan the front windows, where a group of children were gathered admiring the latest in brooms. Getting closer to the crowd of children Ginny finally spotted the familiar platinum head of her son — relief flooded through her.

“Drake Arthur Weasley Malfoy!” Ginny exclaimed — a little louder than really necessary — kneeling down to hold the little boy by the shoulders. “I told you not to wander off! You know I worry when I can’t find you!”

“The books were boring Mummy and I want a broomstick,” Drake replied petulantly.

“A broomstick! You’ll be lucky if I don’t take my wand to your bottom when we get home Mister,” Ginny yelled. “Now you are going to hold onto my hand until we get home and if you let go, just once, I’ll never take you out of the house again. Do you understand me?”

“Yes Mother.” Drake rolled his eyes impatiently. He loved his mother more than anyone else but, even at the tender age of four he knew she could over react at times. He just wanted to look at the brooms — with his birthday approaching he needed to know what to ask for.

“Don’t you roll your eyes at me Mister or I’ll take my wand to your bottom in the middle of the street!” Ginny wasn’t letting the little boy get away with slightest infraction.

“Sorry Mother.”

“Right let’s go find Aunty Mione and Angel,” Ginny said rising to her feet and grabbing Drake’s hand.

Unknown to Ginny, the entire exchange, between mother and son, had been watched with interest.

Ginny turned in the direction of Flourish and Blotts but hadn’t taken one full step before colliding with someone very solid. Not realizing whom she had walked into, Ginny steadied herself with a backward step and prepared to apologize.

“I’m terribly sorry I—“ A frightened gasp cut short her apology as she glanced up into the pale gray eyes of the man she had bumped into.

“Well — Miss Weasley, isn’t it?” Lucius Malfoy drawled. He gave the fiery red head a perfunctory glance before his eyes rested upon Drake. “Yes, I recognize you — red hair, vacant expression — how comforting to see some things never change. And who might this young wizard be?”

Ginny stood paralyzed for a few seconds before regaining some semblance of composure and upon doing so, attempted to gently coax Drake to stand behind her, out of Lucius’ view.

Lucius persisted. “Would I be correct in assuming this is Drake Weasley Malfoy?” He shifted his position slightly, so as to bring the little boy into view again. “That is the name you bellowed at the boy, is it not?”

Ginny realized then that he had overheard her berating Drake for wandering off and all she could do was stand, staring at the blonde man — her children’s Grandfather — unable to respond to his questions. Her only thoughts were to get away from him, as soon as possible.

“I— I’m sorry sir, do I know you?” Ginny stammered, feigning ignorance, as she attempted to walk around Lucius with Drake in tow.

His hand shot out and grabbed Ginny’s arm tightly. “Foolish girl, do not play games with me! You know exactly who I am”.

Before Ginny could respond to his threat, Drake delivered a well-aimed kick to Lucius’ shin, bellowing at the same time, “You let my Mummy go!”

The wizard yelped and his grip on Ginny’s arm loosened enough for her to pull free. Ginny, taking full advantage of his momentary distraction scooped Drake into her arms and hurried down the street, leaving Lucius seething as he rubbed his already bruising shin. ‘Well—’ he mused, ‘the boy has spirit at least.’ He watched the young witch retreat, with her son cradled awkwardly in her arms.

Upon reaching Flourish and Blotts, Ginny found Hermione and Angel waiting for her on the front step of the shop. As Hermione began, “Where was he—” Ginny cut her off, swiftly.

“Got to get out of here now Mione! Lucius Malfoy is here. He’s already seen me and he knows!”

“Okay — okay, calm down. We’ll go home. Come on, we can floo from the Leaky Cauldron it’s closer than Fred and George’s shop.” Hermione was trying to remain calm, so as not to alarm the children but as they walked hurriedly to the Leaky Cauldron she constantly glanced over her shoulder in the direction from which Ginny had come, for any sign of the dark wizard who had shaken her friend so badly.

Disclaimer: I don’t own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling, I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER TWO

MALFOY MANOR

Lucius stood, watching Ginny Weasley disappear into the crowds of shoppers, silently pondering what his only son had been up to, five or so years ago. There was no doubt in Lucius’ mind that the little boy was his grandson — Drake was a miniature Draco, in looks and temperament, if his little display was anything to go by. As Drake defended Ginny without hesitation, Lucius knew that Draco would defend Narcissa, if she were ever to be threatened, with the same disregard for his own safety. Given the little boy’s size, Lucius estimated him to be no more than five years old.

“Well, I think perhaps it’s time I had a chat with Draco,” he muttered to himself before making his way swiftly to an Apparation point.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Lucius was immediately greeted by a nervous house elf as he Apparated into his Wiltshire home.

“Master is home. Can Millie serve Master?” Apart from discarding his cloak in the direction of the hapless creature, Lucius otherwise ignored its presence and strode toward the family area of the grand house, in search of his wife.

Narcissa was seated on an antique love seat, tending to her needlepoint, in the winter parlor when Lucius came across her. “Dear, you’re home early — I wasn’t expecting you till late this afternoon.”

“I had an interesting, impromptu, meeting in Diagon Alley this morning with one Miss Ginevra Weasley. Is Draco home?”

“Oh— I would have thought that you, of all people, wouldn’t lower yourself — so to speak — to bother with any Weasley and no, Draco left for the office quite some time ago.”

“Under normal circumstances, no I wouldn’t. However, I overheard Miss Weasley chastising her son, quite loudly in the street and with the knowledge she, unknowingly, imparted to everyone within ear-shot, I simply could not keep my silence.” Lucius took a seat next to Narcissa, removed the needlepoint from her hands, placing it on the occasional table next to him. As he turned to face her he wondered how this beautiful woman — the woman he had spent the last twenty-five years with — could possibly be a grandmother, she simply did not look old enough for the title. He took her hands within his and gazed deeply into her eyes before continuing. “Cissa, it seems we may have a grandson.”

The statement hung in the air as Lucius gauged Narcissa’s reaction to his news. Narcissa’s thoughts were propelled into a whirlpool — ‘A grandchild! This was not possible, Draco was not married.’

“Lucius, it’s not possible. Draco isn’t married, he’s not been in a relationship long enough to be part of the conception of a child,” Narcissa voiced her thoughts insistently.

“My dear, I assure you, it is entirely possible. One does not need to be married or to be in a long-term relationship before it is possible to create new life. In fact, all one needs is a partner, willing or not, and perhaps an hour or so — depending on the partner of choice.” Lucius smirked; he often marveled at his wife’s, deliberate, naivety. Of course, Narcissa would not believe her precious son was like that but Lucius knew better — he was well aware that his son went through women like Severus Snape went through potions ingredients. Though not entirely comfortable discussing his son’s sex life with his wife, there were some things a mother was better off not knowing, he knew that he needed to make her understand, preferably, before he confronted Draco. Lucius continued to watch her closely as she struggled to come to terms with the information he had imparted.

Narcissa stood and glided, gracefully to the picture window overlooking the sprawling lawns of the Manor. They were charmed to look lush green as soon as the snows melted every year, the view was usually calming, however this morning it had no affect whatsoever, as she tried to understand just what Lucius was implying. If it were true, did Draco know and why had he not told them? No, it couldn’t be true — it just couldn’t be. Not with a Weasley and besides her boy was not like that!

He watched her, standing in front of the window bathed in morning sunlight, from his position on the love seat. As the sun’s rays glinted through her blonde hair, it appeared as though it were spun gold. She turned to face him, her expression hardened. ‘Oh dear this is going to be more difficult than I anticipated,’ Lucius thought.

She had reached a firm decision in her mind, and turned back to her husband. “No. This can not be possible and I do not want to hear another word on the subject”.

Lucius stood and moved toward her, with more grace than a man should be allowed to display, he took her in his arms and said gently, “Cissa, not only is this possible — it is true. This little boy — I saw him with my own eyes — his name is Drake Arthur Wesley Malfoy and he is the very image of Draco, at the same age. Add to that, the fact that Miss Wesley seemed rather panicked when I approached her — rather out of character from what I remember of the girl, still people do change. Cissa, we can’t ignore the fact that there is a child out there, who could very well have claim to the Malfoy fortune.”

With a sigh of resignation, she rested her head on Lucius’ chest. She trusted Lucius — he had never been untruthful to her — and she knew she would have to believe him this time as well. “Does Draco know?”

“I have no idea. I presume not — he would have said something if he had any idea,” Lucius whispered into her hair, hoping that this was, indeed the truth. For if his son had known about this child, all along, it would break his mothers heart. He knew Narcissa craved a grandchild and, under the right circumstances, she would welcome a baby with open arms. Of course, the right circumstances being after a large society wedding and the baby born no less than nine months into the marriage. For now, he would stand there, holding his beloved wife, enjoying the peace of the manor — for surely the tranquility would be lost once he had spoken to Draco.

Sometime later, after deciding against going to the office for the day, Lucius Flooed his secretary to cancel all his appointments and left a message for Draco — he was in a meeting that Lucius had intended to chair. He now found he was somewhat impatient to speak with his son. The questions, he did not have answers for, gnawed at him, incessantly.

Lucius and Narcissa spent the remainder of the day in each others company — taking lunch together in the dining room and later a stroll, through the ancient rose gardens.

“Lucius?” Narcissa’s tone was tentative.

“Yes, dear.”

“Do you think she may allow us to see him?” She all but whispered to her husband.

“I can’t answer that, Cissa.” Lucius kept his voice just as quiet and tightened his grip around her shoulders. He could only hope that, one day, they would be allowed to know this boy but, being nobody’s fool, he knew they might have to wait until the boy was old enough to make his own decision on the matter. He desperately hoped not, if only for Narcissa’s sake — it seemed, as the day had worn on, she was becoming more and more attached to the little boy she had yet to meet.

They returned to the house, late in the afternoon, to find an extremely agitated Draco pacing, in the winter parlor, his hands running through is blonde hair, continuously.

“Father, is everything alright? I received your message, when I returned from meeting with the French buyers and came right away, but the bloody, useless house elves couldn’t tell me where you or Mother had gone. I didn’t know what to think!” Draco’s frustration was evident by his tone and volume.

“Language, Draco! Your Mother is present. I simply needed to speak with you.” Lucius barely concealed the smirk he found wanting to creep onto his handsome face. Despite outward appearances, the Malfoy family had always been close — it was heartening to know that his son still cared deeply, for both of them. Of course, in hindsight, the message he had sent Draco had been quite vague and he had, evidently, interpreted it to mean that there was something wrong with one of them.

“My apologies, Mother.” Draco’s humble tone as he addressed Narcissa was followed by a half, cheeky smile that usually won his mother over — no matter what he had done wrong.

Lucius arched an eyebrow at his son. “Draco.”

“Of course, I really am sorry Mother.” Draco he stepped forward and placed a kiss on his mother’s cheek before addressing Lucius again. “What is it you needed to speak to me about so urgently?”

As Lucius stood regarding his son — trying to decide exactly how he was going to handle this situation — he made quiet observations of the man his little dragon had grown into. Draco, now twenty-four-years-old, stood a full six feet four inches tall — topping Lucius by two inches — his body was hard from years of Quidditich and, of course, his handsome face, so much like his own. Lucius had little doubt there was not much Draco couldn’t handle, he’d grown into a fine man, but this was very different, this was life altering and needed to be handled with delicacy.

“Father?” Draco prompted him, after waiting quite a while for Lucius to respond.

Lucius forced a smile to cross his features. “Perhaps we should take a seat.” He motioned toward the comfortable chairs in the room.

Both men waited — as well breed gentlemen did — until Narcissa had taken a seat before lowering their tall forms into the plush chairs. Draco sat across from his parents and looked to them expectantly.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Thanks to everyone who reviewed :D

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling, I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER THREE

THE BURROW

Ginny and Hermione landed in the Weasley's fire place, in the front room of the Burrow, each with a child clinging to her waist. Before the dust had even settled Ginny started, “Oh God, oh Merlin! What am I going to do? He knows and he'll tell Draco and then he'll— he'll take my babies.”

Ginny was very close to losing control. Hermione had never seen her friend like this before. Ron and Percy were the two Weasley's renown for over reacting, a trait inherited from Molly Weasley. Gin was usually more relaxed and in control, unless she was angry then everybody had best watch out. But this was not anger etched into her face — this was fear. Hermione watched her friend, the unshed tears glistening in her cinnamon eyes worried the young witch but her thoughts, for now, went to her godchildren, who had never seen their mother in such a state.

“Gin, calm down. You're scaring the kids,” Hermione said cautiously as she cast a glance at the twins. They were staring wide-eyed at their mother.

“Ginny, Hermione. I thought I heard voices,” Molly Weasley said as she entered the room.

“Grandma.” The twins squealed as they ran to the Weasley matriarch.

She scooped both of the children into a huge hug before continuing, “I thought you girls were spending the day in Diagon Alley. Is everything alright?” Molly hadn't missed the expression on her daughter's face but kept her tone light, for the time being.

Ginny flopped into an overstuffed chair. “Yes. No. I mean— I don't know!”

“You don't know?” Molly questioned, “Well, why don't we have a spot of tea and see if we can't work it out?”

“Mum, a cup of tea isn't going to fix this.”

“Maybe not, but while we drink the tea you can tell me why you've come home, in such a state.” Molly's tone left little room for argument. She turned to the children, “Your Uncle Ron is de-gnoming the yard. Why don't you two go and help him?”

The twins took off out the door, through the kitchen and into the yard with delighted squeals of, “Uncle Ron, Uncle Ron.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“Hey there, you two.” Ron greeted his niece and nephew with enthusiasm. “Come to give me a hand with the gnomes?”

“Grandma told us to come and help you because mummy's upset,” Angel informed Ron solemnly.

“Your Mum's upset, is she? Do you know why she's upset?” Ron was curious. It wasn't like Gin to get upset, she was usually so strong but, unless the twins knew what had caused the upset, he would have to wait to find out what was going on. He knew his mum would give it to him if he went in now to find out, she'd obviously sent the kids out to him, so they wouldn't hear what was happening.

“Mummy's upset with Drake, he wandered off again and Mummy couldn't find him in the shop, `cause he wasn't in the shop, he was outside in the street and Mummy got all upset when she got back to Aunty Mione and me at the shop and she said that we had to go now!” Angel informed him without taking a breath.

“I didn't make mummy upset! It was the man,” Drake protested.

“You did so, there wasn't a man,” Angel stated with absolute surety; with her hands on her hips she looked like a miniature Molly.

“Yes there was! He sort of looked like that picture of our Father that mummy showed us, `cept he looked lots and lots older.” Drake nodded to himself.

“Whoa, whoa you two. Drake, was there a man with hair the same colour as yours?” Ron didn't like what he was hearing.

“Yep, but it was long like Uncle Bill's and white like mine.” Drake puffed his chest out importantly.

“And this man, he looked older than the photo your mum has of your dad?”

Drake nodded. “Lots older.”

Ron stood there for a while, contemplating all the children had told him. He knew of only one wizarding family with hair the same colour as his nephew's - the Malfoys. Now, if this wizard was much older than the photo Gin had of Draco Malfoy, it must have been Lucius Malfoy that had upset her — but why? Well, he'd just have to find out then he'd take care of the prat and Malfoy as well, just for good measure. After all, no one had the right to upset his little sister, except him, of course and maybe Fred and George, sometimes.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“Come now, what about that cup of tea?” Molly started for the kitchen.

When the three women settled themselves at the kitchen table, with tea and crumpets before them, Molly looked from Ginny to Hermione. “Well girls, who's going to tell me what's going on?”

Ginny sighed, she owed her mother an explanation and knew, full well, that Molly wouldn't give her a minutes peace until she was satisfied that she had all the details — but how to do this without telling her absolutely everything. Ginny had never told anyone the full story of her relationship with her children's father and didn't want to now, particularly, as she had told a few little fibs over the years to protect herself from her family's interference. Merlin how did things get so messy so quickly, she thought. Everything was fine this morning.

“It's nothing really, Mum, I just over reacted. Now I've had a chance to calm down, I just feel foolish.” Ginny's small giggle sounded false, even to her ears.

Molly looked to Hermione, who developed a sudden interest in her hands, which were resting in her lap. Hermione would rather leave this between Molly and Ginny. Besides, she couldn't really tell Molly anything because Ginny hadn't told her what had happened, yet.

“Ginny, dear, I heard you come in. I heard what you said to Hermione. I want answers now!” Molly's tone suggested she was showing great restraint.

“Okay Mum, what do you want to know?” Ginny realized there was little hope of getting out of this and perhaps she could just modify her answers, a little, to keep this situation from being blown totally out of proportion.

“Right, you said `he knows', who is he?” Molly asked in the most serious tone Ginny had ever heard her use.

“Lucius Malfoy.”

“Didn't Draco tell his parents you were pregnant?”

“No, he didn't”

“You're sure of that?”

“Yes I'm positive.”

“Right, you said `he will tell Draco', what will he tell Draco?”

“I guess I meant, he'll tell him that he saw me and Drake. Mum, I don't really know, he tried to talk to me but I didn't stay to hear him out. I was just a bit rattled for a while, that's all. I mean, maybe he didn't realize who Drake was.” Ginny kept her voice deliberately calm, in an effort to convince her mother that it was just an over reaction on her behalf. All the while, knowing, that Lucius had realized the relationship between her son and himself.

“Ginny, dear.” Molly reached forward to cover her daughter's hand with her own. “Who would want to take your babies? Draco did tell you he didn't want anything to do with them, didn't he?”

“Mum, I told you I over reacted. In the heat of the moment, I thought that maybe Lucius would want to— I don't know what I was thinking.” Ginny's frustration with herself for not having more self-control was beginning to show. If she'd been able to control her emotions this would never have happened. As far as she knew, no one had really seen what had happened in Diagon Alley — she could have pretended it hadn't happened at all.

“Alright, we'll leave it there for now but, if anything else happens I want you to let us know right away. Merlin only knows what runs through Lucius Malfoy's brain,” Molly said in a much lighter tone, giving her daughter's hand a reassuring squeeze and smiling. “I might just go and make sure Ron hasn't thrown Drake or Angel over the garden wall, instead of a garden gnome.”

Ginny smiled at her mother once more before the older woman left the room. She was relieved, for the time being at least, that her mother was happy with her answers. She could only hope that Molly didn't tell any of her brothers, she didn't think they would be as easily placated.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Ron was watching the children chase garden gnomes near the far wall of the yard as Molly approached.

“Mum, what's up with Gin?” Ron asked his mother quietly so as not to be overheard by Drake or Angel.

“Oh, I don't think it's anything to be concerned with. She ran into Lucius Malfoy in Diagon Alley and she panicked. Nothing to worry about,” Molly responded but she didn't sound very convincing. “How's the de-gnoming going?”

“Drake's doing a fantastic job of chasing them all over the place, aren't you mate?”

“Oh you are, are you?” Molly looked to her grandson and tried not to laugh at the not quite innocent expression on his face.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Hermione, who had kept her silence during Molly's questioning, wasn't surprised to see the relieved expression on her friends face, especially considering what she, herself, had just realized, while listening to Ginny's answers. She hoped that her suspicions were wrong, but strongly doubted it. If they were proven, she wondered how much more Ginny had either not told them or had lied about.

“Um, Gin?” Hermione hesitantly started.

“Yeah Mione.”

She had no idea what Hermione had just figured out and was in no way prepared for the question her best friend voiced.

“Gin, you did tell Draco about the twins, didn't you?”

Ginny didn't need to answer her; the expression on her face said it all.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Hugs to everyone who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling, I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER FOUR

TELLING DRACO

As he waited for his father to say something, Draco couldn't help but think Lucius was acting very odd, he seemed almost uncomfortable and his mother's smile looked as though it had been painted on, not at all natural.

Lucius cleared his throat subtly. “Draco, do you recall a witch by the name of Ginevra Wesley?”

“Ginevra Wesley? I think she may have been a year below myself at Hogwarts, Gryffindor — that I'm sure of.” Draco certainly remembered Ginevra, how could he forget her.

“Ah, and when was the last time you would have seen Miss Weasley?” Lucius was being extremely careful with his line of questioning.

“I don't remember exactly — probably the year I graduated on the Hogwarts Express.” Draco wasn't sure where this was going, but he didn't like the sudden interest his father was showing in his Ginny.

“Are you sure?”

“Well I think so.” Draco was growing more anxious with every question. He had seen Ginny since he had graduated, but he hadn't seen her since she had graduated, the year after he — just before he left to manage the French office of Malfoy Holdings.

“I see, well—”

Draco cut his father off; he simply couldn't contain his curiosity any longer. “Father is there a problem? I apologise, but you don't come to the office when we had important meetings set for today, yet you left the Manor before I did, stating you would meet me there and then you leave a message insisting on my return to the Manor as soon as possible. Now you seem to be very interested in Miss Weasley and, for the life of Merlin, I can't imagine why.”

“Patience, Draco. I will explain. I simply need some, shall we say, background information on the girl first. Right then, I made somewhat of a discovery this morning, whilst attending to some business in Diagon Alley, prior to arriving at the office.”

“And your discovery?” Draco pressed, not really sure if he wanted Lucius to answer that question. Though he had been back in Britain for two years, he had made no attempt to contact Ginny. It wasn't that he didn't want to but, it just didn't seem like a good idea, especially, after the way he'd left. He still felt twinges of guilt over leaving her that way — most disturbing, when guilt wasn't an emotion he was particularly comfortable with.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Ginny had just made her way back to her private chambers at Hogwarts for the final time — being Head Girl definitely had its advantages. The graduation party in Gryffindor Tower, where she had just been, would probably go on till dawn but she had other plans for this evening. As she entered her private room, an arm snaked around her waist and she felt light kisses traveling up her neck.

“Hello there, beautiful,” Draco growled against her neck.

“How did you get in here? I was going to change and meet you by the lake.” Ginny was not really surprised to see her lover of two years standing in her private rooms, Draco always managed to sneak in somehow just to surprise her.

“Well, I snuck in during the Graduation Ceremony and I've been waiting for you ever since.”

“Oh my god, you've waited all this time for me?” Ginny now felt guilty for going to the party in the tower, if only she had known he was here.

“Yeah, well — I need to tell you something.”

“Yes?” Ginny purred, a seductive smile creeping over her face.

Draco walked her over to the bed and sat her down then knelt before her holding both of her hands. “Um— Gin, I've decided to take Father's offer, to run the French Office of Malfoy Holdings.” Draco was staring at their entwined hands, afraid of what he may see if he was to look at her beautiful face.

“You're going to France?”

He could hear her voice trembling and knew there would be tears running down her face, tears he had caused.

“I'm sorry, Gin, but I need to go. It'll give me the chance to step out from my Fathers shadow. I can't do that in London.” Draco tried to explain as he looked up to her face. “Look, maybe I should just go, coming here tonight wasn't a good idea.”

“No. Stay with me, one last time,” Ginny pleaded. “Then tomorrow, we'll worry about saying goodbye.”

Draco wiped the tears from her face with his thumbs. “Okay, I'll stay.” He smiled, as he stood up and lent in for a passionate kiss.

He left the next morning, while she slept. His only goodbye, a note —

My Darling Angel

I'm sorry for leaving this way, but I knew I wouldn't be able say goodbye to you. I love you Gin, more than you'll ever know and I'll never forget you. Please don't hate me.

Love You

Forever

Dragon

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“I was on the way to the office, having decided to walk from Knockturn Alley, when I overheard Miss Weasley berating her small son in front of Quality Quidditich Supplies.” Lucius was watching Draco very closely for any reaction.

“She has a son?” Draco almost choked, trying not to let the emotion show in his voice. Perhaps she had married; it had been over five years since he had last seen her.

“Yes, she has a son. This is where it gets interesting.” Lucius paused to further gage Draco's reaction. His son seemed to be struggling to maintain his usual controlled manner.

“Oh Lucius! Please, just get on with it!” It was the first time Narcissa had spoken since they had taken their seats.

“Narcissa,” Lucius warned. “I will deal with this in my way. If you wish to remain in the room, my dear, you will remain silent.” Lucius did love her well but, he knew, she could be over emotional at times and he wanted to do this carefully, so he could be assured of the truth from Draco.

“Oh, this is ridiculous,” Narcissa sniffed. “Draco, were you ever intimate with Ginevra Weasley?”

“Excuse me, Mother?” Draco did choke this time and was now more confused than ever. What on magical earth were his parents on about and why was his mother asking questions like that?

“Narcissa, leave us. NOW!” Although he wasn't exactly angry with his wife, Lucius was trying to handle the situation delicately, and she had, all but, destroyed any chance he had of continuing to do so. The thought of simply asking Draco whether or not he had taken the witch into his bed had crossed his mind.

Narcissa knew that it would do no good to argue with her husband and that he would not continue until she had left the room. She thought it was a fair question, really. She rose, bringing both men to their feet, and walked toward the door, turning back to Lucius once she had reached the threshold. “I will be in my chambers — should you be wondering,” she informed him, with a level of haughtiness in her voice that clearly communicated her displeasure at being dismissed.

Once Narcissa was out of sight, both men took their seats again and sat, regarding each other for a few short moments.

“Father, can you just tell me, what in Merlin's name is going on?”

“Very well, I've already told you that Miss Weasley has a son. Am I correct in assuming that you had no knowledge of the boy prior to our current discussion?” Lucius knew he would have to get to the point a little faster now, but he still wanted to be careful.

“Yes, sir.”

“I would also be correct in assuming that you and Miss Weasley have, in the past, been intimate?”

“Umm— well— Why do you ask father?” Draco was sure he disliked where this was leading, discussing his personal affairs, with his father, was not something he made a habit of doing.

“I'll take that as a yes, shall I?” Lucius smirked at his son, although the situation was far from amusing, Draco was almost squirming in his seat now; Lucius had never seen his son so fidgety.

“Father,” implored Draco.

“All right. When Miss Weasley was telling her son off, for wandering away from her, she used, what I would assume, was his full name.” Lucius smiled as he continued, “You used to do that all the time to your mother too, just wander off. Narcissa would come home from shopping looking entirely harassed swearing next time you would be remaining with the house elves but of course next time would come and she would take you with her and you'd wander off again in search of something interesting to watch.”

Ignoring Lucius' story of his behaviour when he was young, Draco asked, “What is the little boy's name?”

Draco realized, a moment too late, that his tone seemed almost desperate and his father had picked up on this, very quickly. He would have to tread very carefully from now, so as not to alert Lucius, any further, to his true feelings for the young woman.

“Why are you so interested Draco?”

Draco cleared his throat. “Correct me, if I'm wrong Father, but it was you who introduced this topic for discussion.”

Lucius raised an eyebrow at his son's last comment, he knew they could go on like this for hours, it was like dueling without wands and both were experts at this verbal sport.

“Very well, Miss Weasley addressed her son as `Drake Arthur Weasley Malfoy'.” Lucius ensured he spoke slowly and deliberately.

Draco stared at his father in disbelief. Had he heard correctly? — `Malfoy' — Was he a father? No, it wasn't possible he hadn't seen her since 1999.

“The boy looks just as you did, at around that age. He has our hair, eyes and your spirit, from what I saw.”

“No. Father, this isn't possible. I haven't seen Gin since she graduated, in June 1999. There's no way the child is mine.” Draco was trying to make sense of what his father was telling him and not having much success.

“June 1999 you say? Well, I rather think it is entirely possible. You see I'd estimate Drake to be about five years old.”

Draco sat in his mother's winter parlor and placed his head in his hands. If everything Lucius had just told him was true, then he, Draco Lucius Malfoy, was a father. It just didn't make sense, so many questions were now forming in his mind — he felt as though he might explode.

“I did try to speak with Miss Weasley, but she ran from me. Not before young Drake gave me a lovely bruised shin though,” Lucius continued, in an attempt to lift Draco from his thoughts.

“She never told me,” Draco said in barely a whisper.

“I didn't think so. What do you intend to do now?”

“I have to see him,” Draco responded, his voice growing stronger as he stood up.

“Draco, it's late, you wouldn't be able to see him now, even if she were to allow you access.” Lucius' reminder was firm but gentle.

Draco ran his hands through his hair and sighed heavily. “You're right. Father, what if she doesn't let me see him?”

Standing next to his son, he placed a hand on his shoulder and looked him in the eye before responding. “We will convince her.”

Draco nodded and smiled at his father. One thought consumed his mind now — he had to see his son.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Thanks to everyone who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don’t own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER FIVE

THE COUCH

Draco and Lucius ate a small meal, in the dining room, before retiring for the evening to their respective bedchambers.

Lucius found Narcissa propped up in their over-sized, four-poster bed, reading a book. She didn’t look at all happy, but he could fix that, he thought as he prepared for bed.

Narcissa placed the book on the nightstand and watched her husband go about his nightly routine. She waited until he had just about completed his preparations to break the silence.

“Is Draco alright?” Her voice was cold.

“Draco will be fine. He is, of course, shocked but he will be fine.”

“You’re sure of this?”

“He is my son — he will be fine.” Lucius was becoming irritated with her attitude.

“He’s my son too,” Narcissa whispered.

“Cissa, he’s fine, he admitted to having — well um — that is, after speaking with Draco, there’s no doubt in my mind that Drake is our Grandson. Draco wants to see him.” Lucius stumbled through the explanation; he was not accustomed to discussing such matters with a lady.

“You don’t sound pleased?” Narcissa responded, observing the dark look on her husbands’ handsome face.

“I really don’t know what to think. On one hand, I feel I should crucio the boy, at the very least, for his stupidity at even touching a Weasley, but I can not all together blame him — she is very attractive, enough to turn any mans head, for a pauper, at least. On the other hand, there’s Drake. He reminded me so much of Draco — I want to know this child, though I doubt she will let any of us near him and Weasley senior will certainly object.” Lucius voiced his thoughts while leaning on the doorframe to the bathroom.

Under different circumstances, Narcissa may have felt sorry for her husband. He stood there, so obviously torn. It was rare to see him like this, he was usually so strong, so sure, but he had displeased her earlier in the evening and she was not about to let him forget it.

“I think we should just put this day to bed.” Lucius yawned as he made his way to the bedside. He reached out to turn down his side of the bed, but as his hand as it entered the perimeter of the large bed he felt a sharp pain shoot through his body. “Narcissa,” Lucius yelped cradling his now injured hand.

Narcissa smirked as she reached across, picked up Lucius’ pillow and threw it at him. He caught the large pillow, instinctively. Narcissa had placed a ward around the bed — he would definitely not be sleeping with her tonight. His punishment for dismissing her earlier in the evening.

“I believe the couch in your study is not too uncomfortable,” Narcissa haughtily spat at him.

With a deep growl, Lucius tucked his pillow under his arm and left the room. This was certainly not the first time he had been admonished to sleep elsewhere and probably wouldn’t be the last. In hindsight, he should have let her stay while he spoke to Draco, but the matter was delicate and she was prone to get emotional.

“Bloody women,” he muttered as he entered one of the many guest rooms.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco endured a restless night’s sleep. Unable to switch his mind off, his thoughts kept returning to Ginny and his son — even in his dreams. He knew his father wouldn’t have approached him with news of the little boy if there had been any doubt he may not be a Malfoy. In that he trusted and he had no doubts, himself, as to the parentage of Drake, after hearing his father’s recount of the details. As morning dawned he dragged himself from his enormous bed, and shuffled to the bathroom for a hot shower, in the hope it would make him feel a little more awake.

After showering and dressing, Draco went down stairs to find his parents already in the dining room eating breakfast.

“Good morning Mother, Father.” Draco kissed his mother’s cheek and nodded to Lucius.

“Good morning dear, did you sleep well?”

“….. slept better than I…..” Lucius muttered under his breath.

“Not really. Sorry, what was that father?”

“Nothing,” Lucius replied. “Have you thought about what you’re going to do?”

“Yes Father, I’m going to see Ginny this morning.”

“And you know where she will be?” Lucius raised an eyebrow to his son, he was sure that he did not.

“Umm... No, actually.” It hadn’t occurred to him that he had no idea where Ginny was living. He just needed to see her and hadn’t thought through the details. “I don’t know where she lives.”

“I see.” This morning, for some reason, Lucius felt compelled to delay any meeting between his son and Ginevra Weasley. “Why don’t I make some discreet enquiries at the Ministry today? Most of her family works there and I still have some contacts who may be able to find out where she is living, without arousing anyone’s suspicions.”

“Thank you, Father. That would be good. Do you think we may find out today? I really need to see her, now.”

“I’m sure we will have location for her by the end of the day.” Lucius was pleased. As long as he was in control of locating the girl, he could delay this meeting for a while longer. “Well, I had better get to the office. Are you coming, Draco?”

“Yes, I’ll be right along.” Draco rose from the table and walked around to his mother’s side to kiss her cheek.

“Have a good day, dear.” Narcissa smiled at Draco. “Lucius, you seem to be a little stiff today, darling.” Her voice was positively dripping with honey.

“Oh no, I feel just fine.” Lucius bent to place a chaste kiss upon her cheek. He was aware of the little game Narcissa was playing — she played it whenever he spent the night on the ‘couch’, it was as if she had to rub it in just one more time before she let the issue go, whatever it may be.

“Do let me know if you unearth any information about the Weasley girl.”

“Of course, dearest.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

For just over two hours, Draco had been sitting at his desk, attempting to read a contract and hadn’t made it past the opening paragraph. He simply could not focus. A walk is what I need, he thought, just to clear my head.

After leaving the building Malfoy Holdings occupied, Draco strolled through Diagon Alley, at a leisurely pace. It was not quite lunchtime but he had begun to feel quite hungry, not surprising really, considering he’d not eaten much breakfast. He began to walk towards his favourite café. Maybe once he’d had something more to eat, he’d be more able to concentrate on the contracts he was supposed to be checking. After all, there was nothing he could do about Ginny until his father got the information from his contacts.

He entered the small establishment and, without paying any attention to the other patrons in the shop, went directly to the counter to place his order.

“Mr. Malfoy, how are you today?” Rosie asked with enthusiasm.

“Well, thank you Rosie, how are you?”

“I’m always good. Well, what will it be this morning?”

“I’ll have two bacon sandwiches and a strong coffee, thanks.”

“Why don’t you take a seat and I’ll bring it over when it’s ready, Mr. Malfoy.”

Just as Draco turned to make his way to his usual table he heard a voice he hadn’t heard for years—

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Hugs to everyone who reviewed J

Disclaimer: I don’t own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling, I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER SIX

AN OLD FRIEND

“Oh, Ron.” The familiar voice rang through the small shop. “You’re so wonderful.”

Draco turned toward the voice only see Ron Weasley, standing beside a small table holding a very attractive witch. Her arms were thrown around his neck and she was lavishing his face with small kisses — clutched in one of her hands was a small posy of pink tea roses. Draco couldn’t believe his eyes, surely it couldn’t be her, not behaving like that with Ron Weasley of all people — in a public place.

“Yeah, yeah I know — I’m wonderful.” Ron chuckled at her attention. He stiffened in her arms as he glanced up and his smile immediately faded as his eyes locked with the blonde wizard watching them. “Malfoy.”

“What?” The young witch pulled back a little, she wasn’t sure she’d heard correctly. Ron’s face had twisted into an expression of pure hatred.

Ron reached for the witch’s arms to gently disentangle himself from her embrace, his eyes never leaving Draco. As the young woman turned in the direction Ron was so avidly staring she immediately recognized the wizard standing by the counter.

“Merlin! Draco Malfoy! I don’t believe your standing right here.” She walked toward Draco, leaving Ron standing beside their table.

Ron began to walk slowly toward Draco, his face now deep red as his fury continued to escalate. “He won’t be standing for long.”

“Ron,” warned the attractive witch. He stopped his advance on Draco and looked incredulously at her.

Draco smirked at the scene before him. She was definitely the one in control of this relationship, if that’s what it is, he thought, mentally shuddering as he turned his attention to the woman standing in front of him.

“Hello, Pansy. How are you?”

“I’m great, Draco. Oh gods, it’s been over five years since I last saw you. Where have you been?” Pansy smiled fondly at her old friend.

“Well I—” Draco began but a now purple-faced Ronald Weasley swiftly cut him off.

“PANSY! How can you be nice to this git? After what he did—” Very close to losing control, Ron’s volume had risen considerably.

“Now, Ron, calm down. Draco is an old friend of mine.”

“CALM DOWN! CALM DOWN! PANSY HE ABANDONED ANGEL AND DRAKE, AND YOU EXPECT ME TO BE CALM, I — I WANT TO KILL HIM.”

“Ron, please,” Pansy pleaded as she turned to him placing her hands on his chest. “I would really like—”

Draco suddenly cut her off. “Abandoned? ABANDONED?” he shouted at them. “I NEVER ABANDONED HER!” He couldn’t believe Weasley had just accused him of abandoning Ginny.

Ron was now shaking with rage, he couldn’t believe his ears — the ferret was actually denying it.

“Ron, love, I think you should go for a walk or something and calm down.” Pansy was starting to get worried, she’d never seen Ron this angry before and she wasn’t sure what he would do. She knew he had every right to be enraged; friend or not Draco had abandoned Ginny when she was pregnant, but this was not the place to be airing such issues.

Ron blinked at her a couple of times and then nodded but as he stepped around her to leave the café he confronted Draco a final time, “This isn’t over, Malfoy.” Ron poked Draco in the chest, several times, for emphasis. With that he left the small eatery slamming the door behind him.

Draco was breathing hard as Pansy turned back to him, “Shall we sit?” she asked, indicating the table she had earlier occupied with Ron. They sat opposite one another and Pansy regarded her old friend intensely as he tried to calm his breathing. While they sat in silence Rosie bought Draco’s order to the table and Pansy ordered more coffee for herself.

“He would have killed you, you know.”

“Yeah he mentioned he’d like to.”

“Why did you do it, Draco?”

“Do what? I haven’t done anything, Pans.” Draco’s volume was beginning to rise again.

“Draco, there’s no need to raise your voice at me. I’m a friend, remember?” Pansy remained calm.

“Yeah, sorry. Look can you tell me what it is that I’m supposed to have done?” This week just keeps getting better, he added silently, at this rate I’ll be lucky to be still breathing by the weekend.

“Draco, you abandoned Ginny when she was pregnant!” Pansy couldn’t believe he actually had to ask.

“But I never knew she was pregnant. I didn’t even know I had a child until yesterday when Father saw her in Diagon Alley.”

Ron had told Pansy about the events of the day before and how upset Ginny had been when she had returned to the Burrow. She found it quite amusing imagining what Lucius’ reaction to this discovery might have been.

“What? You didn’t know?”

“No, what makes you think I knew?”

“But she told her family she told you and you said you didn’t want anything to do with it.” Pansy watched as his eyes grew large, disbelief clearly written on his face.

“Why would she do that?”

“I don’t know,” Pansy responded in a whisper.

“Pans, I have to see her. I need to talk to her. I need to know what’s going on — it’s driving me mad.” The desperation in his voice was evident to anyone who knew him well.

Pansy was one of the few people who knew about Draco’s relationship with Ginny, from the beginning. She never really understood why they had split up, except for the fact that their families didn’t get along, there had been nothing else standing in their way. They had been perfect for each other and surely could have convinced their respective families of that.

“Well why don’t you just go and see her?”

“I don’t know where she is. Father is making some discreet enquiries at the Ministry today so, hopefully, I’ll know by tonight.”

Pansy smirked at him. “Draco, honestly! For someone who’s so smart you can be really stupid at times!”

“Excuse me!” Draco was taken aback, what on earth had bought that attack on.

“Draco, who is my boyfriend?”

“Weasley is your boyfriend?” Draco said, screwing up his face. “Eww, taste Parkinson!” It had, however just dawned on him that the women seated across the table knew where his Ginny was. Tossing a few galleons onto the table Draco stood and offered his hand to Pansy. “Well, lead on woman.”

“Oh, no you don’t. I’m not getting on the bad side of that family for you or anyone.”

Shaking his offered hand at her impatiently, he pleaded, “Come on, Pans, I really need to see her. I want to meet my son.”

“Just your son?”

“Well, no. I want to see my Angel too — I love her, you know.” His eyes had darkened and his face had taken on a dreamy look.

“Alright, alright lets go before you get any mushier. Oh and Malfoy, I feel compelled, as one of your long standing friends, to tell you — mushy is not a good look on you.” Pansy laughed. At least he’s not just interested in his heir, she thought as they made their way out of the little café toward the closest apparition point.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Thanks to everyone who reviewed :D

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling, I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER SEVEN

MRS WEASLEY

Draco and Pansy apparated into a small grove of trees a little distance from the Burrow. Pansy wasn't entirely sure she was doing the right thing bringing Draco here, but he was her oldest friend and he needed to see his children.

“Look, you stay here and I'll go up to the house on my own, for now,” Pansy said apprehensively.

“Why?”

“Draco, do you think you're going to get a warm reception? What if Ron's here? He'd kill you this time for sure, you've no idea just how protective he is of Ginny, not to mention her other five brothers.”

“Alright, point taken.” Draco hadn't thought of the type of reception the rest of the family might give him, his thoughts were only going to his little family. I like the sound of that, he smiled to himself.

“Right, I'll go and see who is home. Stay here until I come back for you. Okay?”

“Fine. I said I'd stay, didn't I? Just go.” Draco was getting anxious.

Pansy walked up the dirt road in the direction of the house. Draco watched her all the way from his position in the trees. Then he sat at the base of one of the trees and began to think. Of course, she would want to see me, wouldn't she? What if she didn't? I haven't really thought about anything more than what I want. A strange feeling began to brew in his stomach; it felt like hundreds of tiny snitches flying around in there. He realized he was nervous — very nervous. Will she be happy to see me or would it be better if I stayed away? Maybe I should just go — his thoughts were in turmoil.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Pansy knocked at the back door. Not that it was necessary, the top half of the door was open and Molly Weasley could be seen bustling around in her cozy kitchen.

“Pansy, dear! You know you don't need to knock — you're family,” Molly exclaimed. Even though Ron had not ever mentioned marriage, Molly hoped one day, in the not too distant future, her youngest son might settle down — she had grown rather fond of Pansy.

“Hello, Mrs. Weasley. How are you?” Pansy smiled as she walked into the house.

“I'm very well, thank you dear. Ron isn't here right now. I thought he was with you.”

“Umm— Yes, he was with me but he had to leave. I actually came to see Ginny. If she's here.”

“Ginny took the twins to see Harry and Hermione, they won't be back till later.”

“Oh.” Pansy hadn't thought about what to do if Ginny wasn't home. She wasn't sure whether she should tell Molly about Draco.

“Is there a problem, Pansy?” Molly asked, motherly concern showing in her face.

“Well no, not really. It's just … umm—” Pansy still wasn't sure she wanted to be the one tell the older woman. Ron and Ginny got their tempers from Molly, and while she'd never seen her in full flight, she was positive she didn't want to.

“Come and take a seat. I'll make us a spot of tea and you can tell me all about it,” Molly said leading Pansy to a chair at the large kitchen table.

Once the two women were seated Molly looked to Pansy, “Well dear what seems to be the problem.”

Pansy wasn't sure where to start, she didn't even know if Molly was aware that Draco was a friend of hers.

“Did you know that I was a Slytherin at Hogwarts?”

“No, dear I didn't know. Is that the problem, because it shouldn't matter what house you were in at school?”

“No, that's not the problem. Actually, it's not really a problem, it's well … I'm not sure what it is.”

“Why don't you just tell me everything and we'll see if we can't work it out together?” Molly said as she patted Pansy's hand.

Yes that's what I'll do. I'll tell Mrs Weasley everything, she'll know what to do, Pansy thought. She took a deep breath and began…

“Draco Malfoy is a friend of mine. We've known each other all our lives. I hadn't seen him for over five years until today. Ron and I were having coffee in a little café in Diagon Alley and Draco walked in. Ron, of course, lost his temper and I sent him for a walk to calm down — that's why he's not with me. Anyway, Draco and I talked. He didn't know why Ron was so angry with him, it's not like they ever got on but Ron was enraged, so I told him Ron was furious because he'd abandoned Ginny when she was pregnant. Mrs Weasley, Draco never knew Ginny was pregnant. He only found out about Drake and Angel last night when his father told him about seeing Ginny in Diagon Alley. He didn't have a clue before then. He wants to talk to Ginny and see the twins.” Pansy wasn't sure if Molly would believe her but it did feel good to share the information.

Molly hadn't once interrupted Pansy as she told her about Draco; she sat and waited till she had finished. “If he wants to see them so much, why has he not shown up here yet?”

“He hasn't been here yet because he didn't know where to come. Apparently, his father is making some discreet enquiries at the Ministry to find out where Ginny lives and well— He's outside now.”

“He's outside? Where exactly?”

“Down the road a little in the tree grove. I told him not to move.”

“Alright, you'd better go and find Ron, but don't bring him back here. Merlin only knows what would happen to Draco if Ron got hold of him.” Molly wagged her finger at the younger woman. “I'll take care of Draco.”

Pansy's eyes widened at Molly, oh gods what have I got him into, she thought.

“It's alright dear, I only intend to talk to him. Now off you go.” Molly laughed at Pansy's reaction. Really, what did she think she would do to him — well, there was a time when she would have cursed his very manhood from his body but that was a long time ago.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Merlin Pansy is taking a long time. Just how long does it take to see who's home, thought Draco. He'd been sitting in the cold for over an hour when he finally heard footsteps coming closer; as he looked up he realized it wasn't Pansy.

“Mrs. Weasley.” Draco got to his feet immediately.

“I believe we need to talk,” Molly said sternly. “Shall we go up to the house?”

“Yes, thank you.”

“Oh, don't thank me yet young man.” Molly turned and began to walk back to her home.

As they entered the kitchen Molly broke the silence. “Have a seat Mr. Malfoy. I'll put some tea on,” she said, indicating he should sit at the kitchen table.

Molly watched him as she made the tea — he kept looking around sharply as if he expected someone to jump out at him. He was nervous — she could understand that.

As Molly set a cup of steaming tea in front of Draco she spoke again, “Don't worry I'm the only one home — at the moment.”

“Thank you for—”

Molly held a hand up to stop him. “There's no need for thanks.”

“But—”

“No, Mr. Malfoy. Now, I need to ask you some questions and I want truthful answers from you before we take this any further.”

Merlin this woman is a control freak, Draco thought to himself. “Of course.”

“Right then, when was the last time you saw Ginny?”

“The night she graduated from Hogwarts.”

“Did she ever tell you she was pregnant?” Molly was watching him carefully.

“No. I only found out yesterday that I might be a father.” Draco kept his voice as even as possible.

“I presume your father told you?”

“Yes, last night.”

“And you never knew beforehand?”

“No. Look, Mrs. Weasley, I know you all think I abandoned her or something but I wouldn't do something like that,” Draco said quietly with a hint of desperation slipping into his tone.

“How do you feel about being a father?”

“I don't know. I think — I'm a little scared. I'm not sure what sort of father I'll make but I do want to be part of their lives. I'm still in love with your daughter, Mrs. Weasley.”

Molly smiled at Draco for the first time. He hadn't been at fault, in her opinion, and from the way he spoke he certainly wasn't going to shirk off his responsibilities, now that he knew.

“Well, Ginny should be home soon. I strongly suggest you wait,” Molly said still smiling. Reaching over to pat his hand, she added, “Everything will work out, you'll see.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Hugs to all who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling, I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER EIGHT

AT THE POTTERS

Ginny was standing in the front room of the Potters modest home. She had just stepped out of the large fireplace with Drake and Angel. All three of them were smudged with soot, so she withdrew her wand from her cloak and performed a Scourgify charm on each of them.

“Hello! Harry, Mione! We're here.”

“Gin, good to see you,” Harry said as he entered the room. “And how are you two? I hope you've been behaving for your Mum.” Harry looked specifically at Drake. Hermione had told him what had happened the day before and Harry decided he'd have to have a stern word with the little wizard.

Harry took his role as the twins Godfather very seriously, particularly as their father wasn't around. He wanted to give them everything he had missed out on as a child and would, more than likely, lavish the same attention on his own children, when he and Hermione had some.

“Drake ran off yesterday in Diagon Alley again,” Angel told Harry as Drake scowled at her.

“Yes, I heard all about that and we're going to have a little chat later. Aren't we, Drake?”

“Do we have to?” Drake knew Uncle Harry would do all the talking and he would do all the listening — they'd had the same talk every time his mum lost him somewhere, honestly it wasn't his fault.

“Yes, I'm afraid so,” Harry told the little boy nodding his head in confirmation. “But for now, why don't you go find Aunty Mione and see what she's doing?” He put the twins down and they ran off through the house, calling to Hermione.

“You're so great with them, Harry. You and Mione should have a baby soon.” Ginny smiled at Harry.

“Yeah well, maybe. I want to have a talk to you too,” Harry said rubbing the back of his neck.

Ginny rolled her eyes at him.

Harry laughed. “You know, I've heard you tell the kids off for doing that.”

“Harry, everything is fine now. I just over reacted yesterday. There's absolutely nothing to be worried about,” Ginny told her friend. “Besides, I want to forget it ever happened.”

“No can do, we need to talk,” Harry said as he wrapped his arm around her shoulders and led her into the kitchen.

“Gin, how are you this morning?” Hermione asked.

“Hi Mione, I'm good. How about you?” Ginny replied.

“All good,” Hermione said as she placed a fresh pot of tea on the table.

Drake and Angel were already sitting at the small kitchen table eating cauldron cakes, with large glasses of pumpkin juice in front of them. Harry took the seat at the head of the table as Hermione and Gin sat opposite the twins.

“So have you two decided what you would like for your fifth birthday, yet?” Harry asked the children.

“I want a `Lightning Bolt 5000,'” Drake stated with absolute certainty.

“Boy, that's a fast broom. Are you sure you can handle it?” Harry chuckled.

“Yep no problem.”

“Drake, we spoke about this last night didn't we? You're not getting a racing broom for your birthday, you're too little,” Ginny said gently.

“But Mummy I can fly and I'm not little. I'm big!” Drake declared. “Uncle Harry, how big were you when you got your first broom?” Drake thought his Uncle Harry might be able to help him convince his mum.

“Actually, I was eleven and I was on the Gryffindor Quidditich team.”

“Eleven! I can't wait till I'm eleven. I'll die before then!”

“Drake, you're not going to die if you don't get a broom, okay? We talked about this last night too,” Ginny was losing her patience with this flying business. Her babies were far too young to be flying, let alone ordering the fasted racing broom on earth for their fifth birthday.

“What about you, Angel? What would you like for your birthday?” Harry skillfully turned the attention away from Drake, before Ginny lost her temper.

“Umm…. I think I'd like a dragon,” Angel considered her answer carefully.

“Oh, a dragon and what colour would this dragon have to be?” Harry pretended to be very serious.

“Uncle Harry! He would be purple, of course” Angel was taken aback, how could her Uncle Harry, of all people, forget that her favorite colour was purple.

The adults in the small kitchen laughed.

“I guess, I'll have to go purple dragon hunting with your Uncle Charlie then.”

“Hey, guess what? I saw a white bunny rabbit in the garden this morning. Why don't we see if we can find him now?” Hermione asked the children.

“A white bunny,” Angel squealed. “I just love white bunnies — not as much as purple dragons but I love white bunnies.”

After Hermione had ushered the twins outside, Harry turned to Ginny. It was time for the talk.

“Gin, Mione thinks that maybe you didn't tell Draco about the twins,” Harry started gently.

“Oh, Harry, I couldn't. He'd already left.” Ginny placed her head in her hands; she knew this had to have been the reason Harry had invited her over today.

Because he knew what it was like to grow up without parents, he was always on at her to get in contact with Draco, in the hope that one day he may want to be part of their lives. Even though it was Draco, Harry still pressed the issue; he was their father and should be there for them.

“We could have found him. You know that,” Harry said a frown forming on the handsome face.

“I know, but it's too late now.” Ginny sighed. Maybe she had made a mistake, perhaps she should have told Draco; she was so confused.

“It's never too late, Gin. Besides, do you really think Lucius Malfoy will keep his mouth shut?” Harry asked. “He saw Drake and there's no denying Drake is a Malfoy. It's almost like you had nothing at all to do with him.”

“Well, he might. I mean, a Malfoy and a Weasley, not quite his idea of a perfect match, is it?” She could only hope that Lucius Malfoy had kept his discovery to himself. She was counting on the likelihood that he wouldn't want to admit to grandchildren who were half Weasley's.

“Gin, Lucius knows and he'll probably tell Draco. Don't you think it would be better coming from you?”

“Maybe — I don't know.”

“Listen, just think about it and if you decide you want to tell Draco, I'll help you find him, okay? And just for the record, I think you should tell him as soon as possible.” Harry could see Ginny was getting upset and he didn't want to push the issue too far, otherwise she might not talk to him about it at all.

Ginny and the twins spent the rest of the day with the Potters, at their home. After they ate lunch Harry took the children flying. Young Drake really is a natural, he thought watching the little boy closely. When all the witches in the house had settled down to a game of Gobstones in the front room, Harry decided it was time for he and Drake to spend some `quality' time together.

“Drake, I think we might have that talk now,” Harry said as he placed his hand on the little boys shoulder.

“Do we have to?” Drake asked with a pained expression. He knew he was not going to enjoy this.

“Yep, afraid so.” Harry smiled as he led Drake into the kitchen.

Angel looked at Harry hopefully. “Can I come too?”

“Not this time, sweetheart. We need to deal with some Wizards business.”

“That's not fair!” Angel protested as her chin began to quiver. Harry looked to his wife desperately, he couldn't stand upsetting his little goddaughter, and because of this, she usually had him wrapped around her little finger.

“It's all right, sweetie. Wizards aren't the only ones who have secret business — witches do too,” Hermione told Angel in a superior tone, putting the little girls smile back in place.

Harry paused to give his wife an appreciative look along with a silent thank you before continuing into the kitchen with Drake.

“Girls are so silly,” Drake stated after he'd sat at the table.

“We'll talk about girls some other time.” Harry hoped, not for quite some time.

“Well, they are.”

“Now, what's this I hear about you wandering off from your Mum again?”

“The books were boring and I just wanted to look at the brooms — so's I'd know which one to ask for, `cause I want a good one.” The truth sounded reasonable to Drake so he tried it on Harry.

“But your mum didn't know where you were. You frightened her.” Harry's tone hadn't changed yet but he was struggling to keep it, after all, he could see Drake's point — he'd rather look at brooms than books any day.

“I didn't mean to.”

“I know you didn't mean to but you do it all the time and it's got to stop. Now!” Harry said forcefully. “There will be no more running off from your mum when you're out. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Uncle Harry.”

“Good. Because if it happens again I won't take you flying anymore, okay?”

No flying? Was he serious, he might be, Drake thought quickly. “I promise, Uncle Harry, I won't never do it again. I promise.”

“Good man,” Harry said patting him on the back.

A short while later Ginny and the children were preparing to floo home. Before they left Harry made a point of pulling Ginny aside to speak with her about Drake.

“I don't think you'll have a problem with Drake anymore,” Harry told Ginny very quietly so as not to be over heard.

“Oh?” Ginny responded raising an eyebrow questioningly.

“Amazing what the threat of no flying can do.” Harry winked at her playfully and laughed.

“I see.” Ginny joined him in laughter. “I'll have to remember that one.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Thanks to all who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling, I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER NINE

DRAGON AND ANGEL

Draco had been sitting in the cozy kitchen talking with Molly Weasley for well over an hour. Much to his surprise, he found it amazingly easy to talk to the older woman. To Draco's relief, they hadn't spoken any further about Ginny. It wasn't that he didn't want to talk about her, but he would much rather talk to her.

The sound of someone entering the house by floo interrupted the flow of their conversation.

Molly smiled at Draco. “That'll be Ginny.” She patted him on the hand and she stood up to greet her grandchildren. Draco's ingrained aristocratic manners brought him to his feet also.

“Grandma! Grandma! Uncle Harry took us flying again,” Drake exclaimed as he ran into the kitchen and straight into Molly's open arms with his sister trailing not far behind.

“And I played gob stones with Aunty Mione and Mummy and we had secret witches business and Uncle Harry told Drake off.” Angel's head bobbed up and down in confirmation for emphasis.

“He did not!” Drake scowled at his sister statement. “We had important Wizards business.”

“Oh really, well I think we'd better get you two cleaned up before dinnertime,” Molly said laughing. “Come on upstairs and into the bath with you both.”

As Molly herded the children towards the staircase they both noticed the strange man standing in the room with his gaze firmly fixed on Drake.

“Who's that man?” Angel stopped and turned to fully face Draco.

“He look's like the man in Diagon Alley, the one that hurt Mummy!” Drake exclaimed.

“Come on you two upstairs right now,” Molly said as she steered the twins up stairs.

Draco had been so entranced with his young son that he hadn't noticed Ginny standing in the doorway with her hand across her mouth, her eyes showing nothing but fear.

Ginny had approached the kitchen at a more sedate pace than her children, however she stopped dead in the entrance to the cosy room. Draco, she thought. Oh my god! No! Lucius must have told him. What am I going to do? It was if time had slowed as she stood there watching him gradually turn his attention away from the children and toward her.

There she was — his fiery Angel. She had always been pretty but now she was simply beautiful. He could think of no other way to describe her. Her hair had darkened slightly over the years to a rich dark red giving it a luxuriant look, and her figure, he noticed, had matured since he'd last seen her, she had gone from being a skinny school girl to a woman with curves, in all the right places. Her cinnamon eyes, that he had loved all those years ago, now held fear as they stared at him.

“Hello, Angel.” Draco smiled nervously at her. “Umm— How have you been?”

Too shocked to move or speak, Ginny continued to stand, in the doorway, staring at the blonde wizard who was now making his way toward her.

“What are you doing here?” Ginny snapped out.

“My father — he told me about seeing you yesterday. We need to talk Gin,” Draco sounded desperate. “Please?”

Oh god, Lucius has told him. What if he wants my babies, Ginny thoughts were in turmoil.

She looks frightened of me. Why would she be frightened of me? She's pale enough to faint, Draco thought. Oh god, I hope she doesn't.

“Please, Angel. I'm not here to hurt you. I— I just want to be part of your lives,” Draco pleaded as he slowly moved close enough to catch hold of both her hands. “Can't we just sit down and talk? Please?”

“I—” Harry's voice kept playing over in her head, `he should be part of their lives; he should be there for them; you don't know what it feels like'. Ginny took a deep breath, in the hope that it would steady her voice.

“Let's sit down,” she whispered without looking up at him.

They moved to the table and took their seats, Draco at the head of the table and Ginny on the side, in the chair closest to him, her hands fidgeting on the tabletop. Draco reached out and covered her hands with his — he felt her tense.

“Why didn't you tell me, Gin?”

“I don't know. You were gone and I was so scared. I didn't really know what I was doing. I was only seventeen,” Ginny whispered as tears silently ran down her cheeks.

“It must have been so difficult for you on your own.” Draco's voice was pained.

“It was. I had my family and friends, but most of the time I felt alone.”

“You know, I would have come back, had I known. I would have looked after you.”

“I wasn't sure,” Ginny whispered with shame creeping into her voice. “I didn't even tell my family about you right away, but after Drake was born, I couldn't deny it — he looks just like you.”

“Yeah he does. Pansy said they thought I knew. She said you told them I knew and didn't want anything to do with you,” Draco's voice strained to keep his emotions in check. He felt like yelling this at her, but he didn't want to frighten her anymore, than his mere presence already had.

“I know and I'm sorry. It's just — they were all harassing me to tell them who the father was so I told them I had spoken to the father and he didn't want to know and I didn't want to talk about it because it was too painful. I didn't think they'd understand. You know my family; my brothers probably would have hunted you down at the time. It was only after the birth that I told them you were the father,” Ginny said through the tears now cascading down her face.

“Gin, please don't cry. You know I could never handle it when you cried,” Draco said as he leaned across the table to get closer to her.

“I'm so sorry. I should have told you. Now they all think you're dreadful.” Ginny was now sobbing.

“Ah, they thought I was dreadful before any of this happened. Remember?” Draco smirked trying to lighten the situation in the hope that Ginny would stop crying.

She gave him a half smile through the tears as he tried to wipe them away with his thumb.

“I guess they did.” Ginny's smile widened.

At that moment, bathed and in her pajamas, Angelique padded into the kitchen. She walked around to where Draco was sitting and proceeded to climb onto his knee — much to his surprise. He looked quizzically at the little girl and she smiled at him.

“Hello there, and who are you?” Draco asked as Ginny tried to rid her face of tears.

“Don't you know me?” Angel asked frowning.

“No, I don't think so. I'd definitely remember meeting a little girl as pretty as you.”

Angelique turned to Ginny. “Mummy, why doesn't Daddy know me?”

Draco almost dropped the little girl off his knee. “What?” he choked out as Angelique clambered down to stand beside Ginny.

“Draco, are you alright?” He knew about the children so why is he acting this way, she thought.

At that point Drake walked into the kitchen. He, too, was in his pajamas. He looked to his Mum, whose face was still red and eyes were still puffy from her recent tears. He turned toward Draco, glaring at him before launching himself at him with an angry growl.

“You hurt my mummy!” he exclaimed as his small fists pummeled Draco. “You made her cry,” he yelled as he landed a sharp kick to the side of Draco's leg. No one made his mummy cry. No one!

Draco was trying to gather Drake's flailing arms but the little boy kept evading his father's larger hands.

“Drake, don't hit Daddy!” Angelique shrieked.

“Drake! Stop it this instant!” Ginny demanded raising her voice.

His little hands stilled as he heard Ginny's tone. “But, Mummy, he made you cry.” He didn't take his darkened gray eyes off of Draco.

Draco could tell the little boy was quite angry. He had his eyes and they darkened to the same shade when he was feeling the same way.

“Drake, look at me,” Ginny said gently and the little boy turned to face her. “Honey, I upset myself but I'm okay now. All right?”

The little boy nodded, though Ginny could tell he wasn't entirely convinced. She would have to keep an eye on him while Draco was here. Drake would defend her no matter what — in the last year he'd taken on just about all of his Uncles at some point plus a few friends of the family, a couple of shop keepers and, of course, Lucius Malfoy, just for good measure. His attacks, at this point, were cute but as he grew they would definitely have to be stopped.

While Ginny had busied herself with Drake, Angelique had scrambled back onto Draco's lap and was busy checking him for any obvious injuries that may have been inflicted by her brother. She ran her hands over his arm and chest then his face, brushing his long hair gently back over his shoulders.

“Gin? Who is this?” Draco asked very slowly inclining his head toward Angelique.

Angelique sighed heavily and rolled her eyes. She turned in his lap, so they were face to face, placed her hands each of his cheeks gently so their gazes were locked and said very slowly, “My name is Angelique Molly Weasley Malfoy and you're my Daddy, silly.”

Letting go of his cheeks Angelique threw her small arms around his neck and hugged him with all her might.

“Gin?” Draco choked out, as his air was just about cut off. “Where did she spring from?”

“What do you mean, where did she spring from? She sprung from the same place Drake sprang from,” Ginny answered her voice beginning to rise with anger. What was wrong with him? Was he only interested in Drake because he's a boy — an heir?

“Evening Weasleys,” Arthur called out as he entered the kitchen through the back door. He took his worn cloak off and hung it on the nearby rack then turned to greet the family. His expression hardened when he saw who was sitting at the table. “What is he doing in my house?”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTE

Thanks for all your reviews :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling, I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER TEN

FACING MR WEASLEY

Draco tried to stand but with Angelique still sitting on his knee it was a logistical impossibility. He lifted her and placed her on the floor beside him, then stood to face a furious Arthur Weasley.

“Mr. Weasley — Sir, I—” Draco was cut short.

Ginny had taken to her feet as well. “Dad, please.”

“Oh Arthur, I thought I heard you come in,” Molly said cheerfully as she re-entered the room. “Draco has come to visit with Ginny and the children — isn't that lovely, dear?” She hadn't missed the thunderous look on her normally placid husbands face.

“Molly, you let that — that Death Eater into my house?”

“I assure you, Sir, that I'm not a Death Eater, now nor have I ever been,” Draco intoned abruptly. He hated being called a Death Eater, just because his father was once a servant of the Dark Lord, it didn't mean he was.

Arthur scoffed at him, “If you think for one minute that I'm foolish enough to believe you—” Arthur stopped speaking abruptly as Draco began to roll up his shirtsleeves to the elbows.

“As you can clearly see, Sir, I haven't ever taken the `Dark Mark' nor have I ever supported the Dark Lord — in any way.” Draco was struggling to keep his temper in check as he rotated his bare arms for Arthur to see.

“Ginny, why don't you and Draco take the children into the front room?” Molly suggested in an effort to diffuse the situation. It wasn't difficult to see that both wizards were ready to explode and the children looked scared enough now, they certainly did not need to witness anymore.

“Alright, Mum. Come on kids, you can say hello to Grandpa later. Draco?” Ginny looked worried as she attempted to herd everyone out of the kitchen. Neither of the children had moved during the small exchange been the men. It wasn't often her father got angry and she couldn't remember the last time she had seen him this worked up.

“No. Gin, we need to get this sorted now.” Draco's eyes hadn't left the older wizard.

“Well if that's the case. Arthur, I suggest that you and Draco retire to the front room. Drake and Angel need their dinner before it gets too late.” Molly's tone left no room for argument.

“Very well,” Arthur managed while motioning for Draco to enter the other room ahead of him.

Inclining his head to Molly, Draco left the kitchen. He did his best to not look at Ginny but could not help himself. She was trembling; her face was so pale and still blotchy, from her earlier tears. However, it was her eyes that showed the terror she was once again feeling, terror that Draco felt responsible for.

“Now, Arthur, he only just found out about the children yesterday,” Molly said calmly before her husband left the room.

“Yesterday! He's lying! He didn't want anything to do with her when she was pregnant and now he turns up. Well he's five years too late,” Arthur growled in a low angry voice.

“He never knew,” Molly stressed as Arthur turned his back and left the room.

“Dad, please — it's the truth,” Ginny pleaded to the empty space that her father had occupied only seconds before.

“Everything will be fine, dear,” Molly tried to reassure Ginny, but her own face was drawn and her voice not quite steady.

“Dad — he's so angry.”

“He doesn't know the full story yet.”

Molly tried to busy herself with dinner preparations. Ginny sat at the table, head in hands and straining to listen to every word being spoken in the other room.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

When Arthur entered the room Draco was standing near the fireplace, waiting for him. “Well sit,” Arthur ordered pointing to an armchair.

Draco sat in a worn armchair by the fireplace; Arthur sat on an identical chair opposite him. Both wizards studied each other closely for a few moments.

“What makes you think you have the right to turn up here after all this time?”

“Sir, if you'll just give me an opportunity to explain.” Draco forced himself to keep an even tone. There was no point losing his temper; if he could remain calm Mr. Weasley may just hear him out.

“Very well. You have five minutes.” Arthur prided himself in being a fair man and even though this poor excuse for a human being had hurt his daughter so deeply, he would allow him his time.

Draco nodded in acknowledgement before he began. ”I haven't seen your daughter since the night she graduated from Hogwarts. I left Britain soon after, to work in France and we decided it was better that we didn't keep in touch. Ginny had plans for her own future and I needed to get out of London. Yesterday, as I'm sure you are aware, my Father saw Ginny in Diagon Alley with Drake. When he informed me that I had a son, my first instinct was to find Ginny and confirm this but I didn't know where to find her, otherwise I would have been here last night. By coincidence, I happened upon Pansy Parkinson this morning and I managed to convince her to bring me here. I swear to you, Mr. Weasley, had I known, I would have been here all along.”

“You have a daughter too, Malfoy,” Arthur growled. Aristocratic families were well known for only having an interest in male heirs and he wasn't about to let his granddaughter be overlooked.

“I have a daughter?” Draco was in shock, Angelique had just introduced herself and she had called Gin `Mummy' but how could she be his? His thoughts were once again thrown into utter turmoil.

“Yes, Malfoy. Angelique is your daughter.”

“I'm sorry sir, I knew only of Drake through my father. How could Angelique be mine?”

“Twins, Malfoy. They happen to run quite predominantly through our family.”

By the look on Draco's face, he quite clearly didn't know he had twins. In fact, if this situation didn't involve his daughter and grandchildren, Arthur would've found it highly amusing.

“Twins?”

“Yes, Malfoy. Twins.” Arthur was beginning to take pity on the man in front of him. Molly was right, he didn't know — that much was extremely clear. “I know this is a shock, but you need to get over it.”

“Of course, sorry, Sir. I didn't know, but now I do it doesn't make any difference,” Draco said pulling himself together mentally.

“And your intentions?”

“If Ginny will allow me to, I would like to be a part of their lives.”

“What about Ginny?”

“Sir, I will always respect your daughter. She is, after all, the mother of my children.”

“Good.” Arthur was placated for the time being. The man may have gotten his baby girl pregnant, but that was more than five years ago and there was no point in dwelling on the past. “You do realize, you will have to face some type of interrogation or torture another seven times? I can't really see my boys or Harry taking kindly to your showing up or being quite as placid as I.”

“I'm sure they won't, but I will cope with whatever it is they decide to do,” Draco stated, interrogation he could handle but torture — no thank you.

“Just so long as you understand,” Arthur said standing up. “Stay here. I'll send Ginny in — you two obviously have quite a bit to talk about.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

When Arthur returned to the kitchen, Molly and Ginny immediately began plying him with questions. While the three adults in the room were occupied, Drake and Angel slipped into the front room. Draco was still sitting in the chair, his elbows resting on his knees and his head in his hands. Angel approached him and placed one of her small hands on his head.

“Grandpa was really angry,” Angel whispered.

Draco raised his head and looked at his small daughter. He smiled at the concern etched into her young face, she didn't even know him but already she cared for him.

“Yes, he was really angry, wasn't he?” Draco sat back in the armchair.

Angelique climbed onto his lap and made herself comfortable with her head resting on his shoulder.

“Are you really our dad?” Drake asked quietly from his position in front of the chair.

Draco smiled at him. “Yes. I'm really your dad.”

“You're not the man who frightened mummy yesterday,” Drake stated.

“No. No, that wasn't me.”

Drake frowned at his father. “Who was it then? Because you look like him.”

“That wizard was my father — your grandfather.”

“Are you mean like him?” Drake enquired.

“He's not really mean. I think he startled your mum, that's all.”

“Oh — Are you going away again?” Drake enquired cautiously.

“No, I'm not going anywhere.” Draco wasn't sure where this line of questioning was going but there didn't seem to be any harm in indulging Drake. Perhaps the little boy just needed to clarify a few things, for himself.

Drake smiled at him and scrambled up on to Draco's knee to sit opposite his sister.

“I'm glad you're not going anywhere, Daddy,” Drake told him sincerely laying his head on his shoulder.

“So am I, Drake,” Draco whispered in reply.

Draco thought his heart would burst. He couldn't remember feeling this much emotion run through his body at once — ever. It was an indescribable feeling. He sat with there with his children as they slowly drifted off to sleep.

Unbeknown to Draco, Ginny had witnessed much of their conversation and had remained hidden until Drake and Angel were asleep. She had envisioned this many times — the man she still loved holding their sleeping children with such care. Tears of happiness ran down her face silently.

When she was sure the twins would not awaken, Ginny dried her tears and entered the room quietly.

“Draco,” Ginny whispered. “I need to put them to bed.”

“Okay, would you like me to take one of them?”

“Thanks,” Ginny replied as she leant forward to pick Angel up. “Follow me.”

Draco stood easily with Drake in his arms and followed Ginny upstairs. She stopped in Angel's pretty bedroom first and deposited the little girl on her bed. Then crossed the hall to Drake's bedroom and watched while Draco gently laid Drake on his bed.

Ginny moved closer to pull his blankets up around his little body and place a kiss on his forehead. “Goodnight my little dragon.”

Draco watched Ginny fuss over the little boy in wonderment. “May I?”

“Of course,” Ginny replied smiling.

Not really knowing what he was about to do, Ginny was surprised when Draco leaned over his son, readjusted the blankets slightly and placed a light kiss on his forehead. He then walked out of the room, across the hall and into Angel's bedroom where he tucked her in and kissed her forehead lightly as well.

“Goodnight my baby Angel,” he whispered into her hair.

When Draco had finished, Ginny kissed her daughter goodnight and they returned downstairs.

“Twins hey?” Draco's disbelief was still etched in his voice.

“Yes twins, Draco.”

“It must have been hard for you, coping on your own.” Draco felt waves of guilt flowing through his body. She had been on her own with not one but two babies.

“It was hard but I had my family and friends — they all helped. Harry has been amazing. He's their Godfather and he's always at me to contact you again.”

“Potter?” A wave of jealousy surged through his body. Potter had been what? Playing happy families with his Angel and his children.

“Yes Draco, Harry Potter.” Ginny rolled her eyes; the expression on Draco's face was one that she, and probably she alone, recognized — jealousy. He would get that look whenever another boy would talk to her, when they were still at Hogwarts. “He and his wife, Hermione, are the twins godparents.”

“Oh,” Draco said sheepishly. He knew she would've recognized the expression on his face, but he found that he was unable to suppress it.

Ginny smiled and quirked an eyebrow at him. “Yes — oh.”

“They're amazing, Gin.” Draco was clearly in awe of his small children.

“I know they are, Draco.”

“And they know about me?” Draco was curious, it was clear that Angelique had recognized him.

“Yes. I told them as much as I could about you and I showed them photographs. Even though we weren't together, I wanted them to know you and I didn't want them getting the wrong impression of you from my brothers.”

“Photographs? Where on earth did you get photographs of me from?”

“Mostly from Pansy, but I did have one of you and I when we were both at Hogwarts.”

“Of course, Pansy. I should have realized. You seem quite close to her.”

“Well, she's Ron's girlfriend. At first I wasn't very accepting, but as time has gone on I found that she's actually really nice. Not at all like what I thought she was in school,” Ginny admitted “and if you ask me Pansy Parkinson will be my next sister in-law — that's if my useless brother ever gets up the courage to ask her father.”

“Mr. Parkinson can be pretty formidable. I sure wouldn't want to be the one asking if I can take his only daughter away from him. Look, Gin, I should probably go, it's been a long day and it's getting late.”

“Alright.” Ginny tried not to let the disappointment show in her voice — she would have liked for him to stay longer.

“Umm … Gin, would it be alright if I came by tomorrow? You know, to spend some time with the kids and you, of course.”

“I think they'd like that,” Ginny answered. And so would I, she added mentally.

“So would I.” Draco smiled warmly at her. “Where can I apparate from? If I don't put an appearance in soon at the Manor soon my Mother will have my guts for potions ingredients.”

“There's an apparition point on the back porch,” Ginny informed him while trying to suppress a giggle. “It's nice to see that you're still afraid of your Mummy, Draco.”

“Very amusing, Gin,” Draco said dryly as he began to move in the direction of the kitchen and back door with Ginny following closely behind. “She worries about me, that's all.”

“I … um…. Well…. I guess we'll see you tomorrow then,” Ginny stuttered, she was suddenly unsure of herself standing on the back porch in front of this handsome wizard.

“Yeah, absolutely. I'll be here,” Draco said. “Thanks for tonight and tell your parents thanks too. It was great — the kids are brilliant.”

They stood facing each other for a few moments, neither really knowing quite how to say goodnight.

“Well goodnight, Gin,” Draco uttered softly as he leant down and placed a gentle kiss on her cheek.

“Goodnight Draco,” Ginny whispered as the pop from his disapparition echoed lightly through the yard.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Hugs to everyone who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling, I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

THE MALFOYS

Lucius arrived home in the early evening. He was quite annoyed with Draco for disappearing that morning, without a word of explanation, and due to that he had been delayed at the office.

“Narcissa.” Lucius greeted his wife with a light kiss to the cheek. “How was your day, dearest?”

“Lovely, thank you, darling. Your day must have busy, you're quite late?”

Good, Lucius thought. At least Cissa is in a pleasant mood. She's obviously finished punishing me for last night's indiscretion. “Draco disappeared from the office before lunch. Incidentally, you haven't seen him today, have you?”

“No, not since breakfast. Do you think he may have gone to find the Weasley girl?”

“I think not. He admitted he had no idea where the girl lived,” Lucius replied confidently. “And surely, if by chance, he had come across any information regarding her whereabouts, he would have alerted me.”

“Were you able to make any inquiries today, regarding her whereabouts?”

“I did, but my contacts were unable to forward any information at this stage,” Lucius lied. “It seems the Weasleys are extremely tight lipped regarding the location of their home. Quite a feat no information has leaked out, considering how many of them there are.” He had not made any inquiries into Ginevra Weasley's whereabouts today. It wasn't that he was unable to, but that he still felt compelled to delay their meeting for a while. Something just did not feel right to him. It was as if he had missed some vital piece of information, and Lucius Malfoy was nothing, if not thorough.

“That is unfortunate. Draco will be upset,” Narcissa responded. “Do you feel you may have the information by tomorrow?” Anxious to meet her little grandson, Narcissa had spent much of the day dreaming of all the gifts she could shower upon the little boy.

“Certainly. Something should turn up tomorrow. After all, they're usually such a trusting lot. Surely they've given someone the location of the property.”

“Wonderful! Dinner is ready. Would you like to eat now, or wait for Draco, dear?”

“We could be waiting all night for Draco. Merlin only knows where the boy has gotten to — probably off with one of his whores,” Lucius growled. While he wouldn't take his irritation with his son out on Narcissa, being reminded of it did nothing to help his disposition.

“Lucius!” Narcissa's hand flew up to rest on her chest. “I don't wish to hear such vulgar things.”

“My apologies, darling.” Lucius slightly bowed toward his wife. “Now, shall we go to dinner?” He extended his hand toward her. His usually perfect manners would have to remain intact for the balance of the evening, if he did not want to spend a second night in a guest room.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

After dinner, Lucius settled down in his study to complete some pressing paper work. Unable to settle in the parlor, Narcissa established herself on one of the antique couches, and tended her embroidery, while keeping silent companionship with her husband. The quiet of the manor enveloped them as the evening grew late.

Sometime later Draco arrived home. Millie the house elf greeted him in the foyer, as she did every night.

“Sir, Millie can be of service to sir?” The creature spoke as her young master Apparated into the entrance chamber of the manor.

“Where are my parents?”

“Millie believes Master and Mistress is in Master's study,” Millie replied, bowing low.

Draco dropped his cloak onto the wretched creature, and without so much as a backward glance at the elf groveling on the floor, covered by his discarded cloak, he strode off in the direction of his father's study. As he entered the room both occupants looked up. Lucius smirked, after taking in Draco's demeanor. Must have been with one of his whores.

“Draco, where have you been?” Narcissa enquired sharply. Although Draco was a grown man, she was still his mother, and liked to know where he was most of the time. It irritated Draco at times, as it was not always appropriate to inform his mother where he had been, or what he had been doing.

“Mother.” Draco approached Narcissa, and placed a chaste kiss on her forehead. “Father, good evening.” He inclined his head toward Lucius.

Lucius' smirk had now disappeared, as his earlier annoyance with his son resurfaced. “Draco, where have you been all day?”

Draco ignored his father's tone, and smiled at his parents. “Mother, Father ... I went to see Drake and Angel.”

“How did you find her? I have not told you where she is,” Lucius queried.

“Coincidence really. I couldn't concentrate this morning, so I went for a walk, and I decided to get an early lunch at a café. Pansy Parkinson happened to be in the café with her boyfriend, Ronald Weasley.” As Draco explained he watched his father's eyebrows rise at the mention of Ginny's brother being connected with the only daughter of one of his colleagues. “After some discussion, I convinced Pansy to take me to the Weasleys' home.”

“Miss Parkinson is entertaining Ronald Weasley?” Lucius was appalled.

“Yes, Father. She is, but whomever Miss Parkinson is entertaining is not my business.”

“That's wonderful dear. I trust the Weasleys were receptive.” Narcissa's excitement was beginning to brew.

“Not right away, but everything is all right now. Mother, they're brilliant... so beautiful.” Draco deliberately didn't tell her about Ginny's brothers, and what they may still do to him. “Father, I'm taking a leave of absence from the company, effective immediately. I need to spend some time with Drake and Angel.”

“Is that really necessary?” Lucius' doubt still lingered, though only faintly now, as he watched Draco's eyes light up when speaking about young Drake and Miss Weasley. He had only ever wanted happiness for his son, and if the Weasley girl gave him that, so be it. At least she is a pureblood, Lucius mused.

“Yes, I feel it is. I need to get to know them,” Draco stated firmly. “I've already missed so much, and I don't intend to miss anymore.”

“And if Miss Weasley objects?” Lucius posed.

“I'm certain she won't. I've already sought her approval to return tomorrow, and her words were `they'd like that'.” Draco was positively beaming, unable to contain his delight.

“Draco, will we get to meet Drake and your Angel?” Narcissa asked quietly, almost not wanting to hear the answer that may be forthcoming. She was keenly aware she still might never know her grandson.

“Yes, Mother. I'll make certain of it, but first I have to gain their trust,” Draco said gently. “It may take a little time.”

“I see.” Narcissa's voice was full of disappointment. She so wanted to be a part of this little boy's life.

Draco walked over, and knelt before her, taking her hands in his. He spoke very softly, “Mother, I promise you, I just need a little time. I've just dropped into their lives, and I can't expect that everything will just fall into place immediately. As pleasant as that thought is, it's unrealistic. I imagine it will take some convincing to get Ginny to agree to come here for a visit, but trust me, I will convince her.” Draco loved his mother more than anything, and would do whatever was necessary to make her happy.

“I trust you, Draco,” Narcissa whispered, her voice wrought with emotion as she reached out to stroke his cheek with one hand.

As Lucius sat watching the display between mother and son, he resolved to put aside his lingering doubts, and do everything in his power to unite his wife with her grandson. “She wouldn't have to come here, if she felt uncomfortable with the idea. We could visit her home.”

“Oh, Lucius, could we?” Narcissa asked, her excitement showing through again.

“Yes, dear. Of course we could.”

“I would have to ask Ginny," Draco interrupted. "She'd probably feel safer with her family around her, than what she would coming here.”

“Safer? Darling, why would she not feel safe here?” Narcissa asked. Why would she not feel safe here, of all places? Malfoy Manor was protected by some of the most powerful wards ever to be created, she mused.

“Mother, for as long as anyone can remember, our families have never been on pleasant terms with one another,” Draco reminded his mother gently, so as not to upset her. He couldn't stand to see any woman upset, but seeing his mother distressed just about killed him.

“Draco, I am aware of that, but it is not a reason for her not to feel safe at the manor,” Narcissa replied indignantly. “We have the strongest wards protecting our property. Why would she not feel safe?” She was struggling to understand exactly what Draco was implying.

“Cissa, I feel it may have more to do with me, than the Manor,” Lucius said as he stood, and walked over to the couch where his wife was seated. He took the position closest to her. “I have to admit, I have been anything but pleasant to the entire family, for as long as I remember. Perhaps, it is I she fears.”

“Lucius, we need to fix this. I want to be a proper grandmother,” Narcissa pleaded, turning to face her husband.

“We will fix it, dearest, just as soon as we can,” he assured her patting her hand.

As the two men sat, reassuring Narcissa that she would be able to be a proper grandmother, Draco's stomach gave an extremely loud growl.

“Draco,” Narcissa admonished. It was distinctly bad manners to allow ones body to make unnecessary noises in company.

“Sorry, Mother. I'm rather famished. I've hardly eaten today.”

“Millie,” Narcissa summoned the house elf.

“Mistress, Millie can serve you?”

“Fix Draco some dinner immediately.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the elf responded bowing low before popping out of the room.

“Mother, I could have done that.”

“There is nothing wrong with allowing me to look after you,” Narcissa responded, stroking his cheek again. “What sort of a mother would I be, if I had allowed you to go hungry?”

A short while later, the house elf returned, balancing a tray laden with food for Draco. After he had eaten his fill, he bid goodnight to his parents, and retired to his chambers, for some much needed sleep.

So much had changed in the last twenty-four hours. Just yesterday he had been a bachelor with no responsibilities. He didn't even have to work, if he didn't want to, but now he was a father, responsible for twins. However, he found it wasn't an unpleasant thought. Like the night before, Draco was unable to switch his mind off, and again, even in his dreams, his thoughts turned to Drake, Angel and of course, Ginny. Seeing her today had re-ignited some old feelings that had never fully faded.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Thanks to everyone who reviewed.

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER TWELVE

GOOD MORNING

Draco awoke at five the next morning with a bubble of excitement brewing in his stomach — he was spending the day with Drake and Angel. Although it was far too early to rise, he did anyway as trying to get back to sleep would proven fruitless. He began the day with his usual morning ritual of showering, shaving and dressing. When he was ready, he ventured downstairs for breakfast. Given the extremely early hour, his parents were not yet about. The house elves, though startled, by the appearance of their young master so early, were already preparing breakfast.

Whilst eating breakfast he realized there was so much he didn't know about his children. Things like, exactly how old they were, when their birthday was, and what were their favorite things were. He knew they liked flying, from their recital to Molly yesterday, but there had to be other pastimes they enjoyed. Draco made a conscious decision to ask Ginny all of those things, plus anymore he thought of along the way.

Lucius and Narcissa had still not risen by the time Draco had finished eating. He was entirely ready to go the Burrow and was so anxious to do so that he didn't think of the early hour. He sought a piece of parchment and a quill to scribble a quick missive to his parents.

Dearest Mother and Father

I've gone to spend the day with Drake and Angel. Do not wait

dinner for me this evening as I do not know what time I will be home.

Draco

With the note on the dining table, in front of his father's chair, Draco strode to the foyer where Millie was waiting with his cloak. After securing the garment around his shoulders he Disapparated to the Burrow.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco was poised to knock on the back door of Ginny's home when he suddenly realized that it was still extremely early. His pocket-watch established that it was only six-thirty, far to early to be calling upon the Weasley's. Not knowing what else to do, Draco crossed the yard and sat on the stonewall surrounding it, from this position he could clearly see the kitchen window and would be able to tell when someone had risen.

A short time later Molly Weasley made her way into the kitchen. As she came into view Draco made his way to the kitchen door and prepared to knock, but hesitated when he heard the conversation coming from within.

“Ron, what time did you get in last night?” Molly asked her youngest son.

Ron sat at the kitchen table to wait for his breakfast. “Late, Mum.”

“Where were you? What were you doing? Did you eat?” Molly fired off the questions one after another.

“I was at Pansy's, she umm— well— she needed me to do something and yes, we ate,” Ron replied turning scarlet all the way to the tips of his ears. Ron wasn't about to tell his mother what he and Pansy had been up to the evening before. He could already imagine the berating he would get from his mother if she had any idea — something along the lines of `but you're not married yet'.

Draco took this lull in the conversation to knock softly on the door.

“Ron, dear is Harry coming by before work?” Molly asked her youngest son as she was fussing over the pan on the fire.

“Didn't say. Wouldn't surprise me though, I don't think Mione cooks breakfast all that often,” Ron answered walking towards the door. It wasn't unusual for his best friend to show up at the Burrow in time for breakfast before they both headed into the Ministry for work.

“Morning mate.” Ron opened the door and began to move back towards the seat he had abandoned, believing it was Harry he did not pay much attention to the man standing on the doorstep.

Draco cleared this throat. This reception was unexpected from Ron and it threw him off balance a little — he had been prepared for an argument at the very least.

“Mione not cook breakfast again mate?” Ron said turning around to face the door as he reached his chair. “What — What the bloody hell are you doing here?” Ron yelled as his long legs carried him back to the door in mere seconds.

As Ron arrived in front of Draco, he drew his arm back and his fist connected solidly with Draco's jaw. Draco stumbled backwards bringing his hands to his face — he had no time to react further.

“Ronald Weasley! What do you think you're doing?” shrieked Molly.

“But, Mum, it's him — ferret face.”

“Ronald Bilius Weasley, I am ashamed of you — treating poor Draco like that,” Molly said furiously. Then turning to Draco she immediately changed her whole tone, “Draco, dear are you alright? Come in and I'll have a look at it. Come on dear,” she said in a concerned tone while motioning for him to come forward.

Draco could not help the smirk that rose on his face as he strode past an astonished Ron into the circle of Molly's arm and allowed her to guide him to a chair.

Ron watched on in horror as his mother tended to Draco's now bruising face, he simply could not believe it. This was the man who had abandoned his sister, when she was pregnant and his mother was treating him like he was Harry. The whole of the Wizarding world knew that Molly Weasley thought the sun shone out of Harry Potter's backside, he was perfect as far as she was concerned and Merlin help anyone who disagreed.

“There now that's better. Would you like some breakfast dear?” Molly asked having finished charming away any evidence of Ron's temper from his face.

“Thank you for the offer, Mrs. Weasley, but I ate breakfast before I came,” Draco replied politely.

“Well then, a cup of tea?”

“Thank you, that would be nice,” Draco smiled maintaining his polite demeanor. What he would have liked to do was have a poke back at Ron but for now he would bide his time, knowing the redhead and his inability to control his temper, he would get his opportunity sooner or later.

“Mum, what's going on?” Ron asked clearly confused she should be hexing his butt to Hades but instead she was making him tea.

“Ron, Draco came by yesterday and spoke to Ginny. He is welcome here and I won't have you making things difficult for him. Is that understood?” Molly retorted in a manner that left little room for argument.

“But Mum—”

“No, Ronald.”

“Yes Mum,” Ron said resignation wringing through his whole form as he slumped into a chair.

“Right now, eat your breakfast,” Molly said as she placed an overflowing plate in front on Ron. “Draco, are you sure you wouldn't like something more to eat?”

“Quite sure. Thank you, Mrs. Weasley.”

At that moment Arthur Weasley entered the kitchen dressed for work.

“Good morning all,” he greeted everyone. “Ah, Draco, you're here early.”

“Yes sir, umm— sorry if it's inconvenient,” Draco stumbled. He hadn't thought that he might actually be disturbing the family's morning routine.

“Of course, it's not inconvenient dear,” Molly assured him smiling broadly.

“Not at all,” Arthur responded. “Does Ginny know he's here?”

“She's still asleep, Arthur,” Molly answered.

Just then the twins stumbled into the kitchen, still in their pajamas, half asleep and clinging to one another. Surveying the kitchen they immediately noticed Draco sitting at the table.

“Daddy, you're still here,” Angel exclaimed excitedly. “You weren't a dream!” She threw herself into his open arms and flung her little arms around his neck.

“Course he isn't a dream, silly,” Drake said rolling his eyes.

“More like a bloody nightmare,” a disgruntled Ron mumbled.

“Ronald,” Molly warned.

“I'm going to work,” Ron growled as he stood up glaring at Draco. “If you so much as hurt one hair on either of their heads, Malfoy — I'll kill you!”

“Ron, enough,” Molly said angrily as her youngest son stalked out of the house.

“Ron, wait up! I'll come with you. We've had many extra raids recently and the paperwork is piling up a bit,” Arthur explained before standing and making his way around the kitchen kissing Molly and the twin's goodbye.

“What about breakfast, Arthur? You have to eat.” Molly didn't like the idea of anyone in her house going hungry.

“I'll grab something at work,” Arthur replied then in a much lower tone he added, “Just want to make sure Ron goes straight to work. He's a bit worked up and the last thing Gin needs is the rest of the boys showing up.” With that he followed Ron out of the house and Disapparated.

“Were you bad, Daddy?” Angel asked innocently.

“Why?” Draco responded a little confused as to where the question had come from.

“Uncle Ron was awfully angry with you,” Angel said seriously. “When I'm bad he gets growly with me too.” She said nodding her head so her strawberry blonde curls bounced.

“Oh, does he now? Well, your Uncle Ron and I have never really gotten along, so I should imagine he's not very happy to see me.”

“Why?” Drake interjected.

“Why what, Drake?” Draco asked.

“Why doesn't Uncle Ron like you?” Drake said getting straight to the point. He was a bright little boy and he knew by his uncle's attitude that he didn't like his dad.

“Well, your Uncle Ron and I were at school together but we were in different houses.”

“All Weasley's are in Gryffindor,” Angel said proudly. “That's what I'm going to be.”

“What house were you in, Daddy?” Drake asked.

“I was in Slytherin.” Draco watched his children's eyes grow as wide as they possibly could, they had obviously heard about Slytherin house and, by the looks none of it was good.

“Well that's why Uncle Ron doesn't like you,” Drake said coming to his own conclusion. “He doesn't like anyone that was in Slytherin.”

“Oh really,” Draco said trying not to laugh as he thought of Pansy, “and how do you know that?”

“Uncle Ron told us, tons of times, that all Slytherins are slimy little gits and bouncing ferrets,” Drake said with confidence.

“Drake, that's enough of that talk,” Molly admonished lightly. She had been silently watching the exchange between Draco and the children.

“But Uncle Ron says its true,” Drake insisted.

“Well does Uncle Ron say it to Pansy,” Draco asked trying to contain his smile.

“Why? Aunt Pansy was a Gryffindor.” Drake was getting a little confused; Uncle Ron wouldn't be with Aunt Pansy if she weren't a Gryffindor surely.

“Well, I think that maybe you should inform Aunt Pansy of your Uncle Ron's view on Slytherins and, perhaps, you should ask her yourself what house she was in because I'm pretty sure she wasn't a Gryffindor.” There's more than one way to get pay back, Draco thought smirking to himself. I just hope I'm there to see him fall.

“What house was Aunt Pansy in?” Angel asked from her position on Draco's knee.

“Why don't you ask her or your Uncle Ron?”

“Come on you two, time for breakfast,” Molly said as she placed their plates on the table. “Angel, honey hop off of Daddy's knee and come sit over here.”

“I want to stay here with Daddy,” Angel whined tightening her grip around Draco's neck.

“Angel, you have to eat your breakfast before it goes cold now come and sit over here,” Molly said patiently.

“No!” Angel stated then turning to Draco and putting on her sweetest face she continued, “Daddy, I want to stay with you. Please can I?”

“Of course, you can sit up here and eat your breakfast,” Draco answered. How was he supposed to say no to that face, but as he looked to Molly he realized he had, perhaps, just made a mistake. “That's if your Grandmother doesn't mind,” he added quickly.

“Just this once,” Molly said grudgingly. “But don't think this will be happening every meal,” she continued making it very clear that she was speaking to both Draco and Angel.

Drake took the seat next to his father and Molly moved their meals over to them.

“Mum, are the kids up yet?” Ginny called from the staircase stifling a yawn.

“Yes dear, they're having breakfast,” Molly replied noticing that Draco's attention was now firmly focused on the doorway.

A very sleepy Ginny wandered into the kitchen. She was dressed in what seemed to be a pair of men's pajamas and an old faded dressing gown, her flaming hair was wild and still messed from sleep. Draco thought she had never looked more beautiful. She looked over to the twins smiling and only then did she notice Draco sitting at the table, blatantly committing every inch of her to memory.

“Good look, Gin,” Draco smiled lifting his eyebrows at her.

“Oh god!” Ginny looked down the length of her body to what she was wearing. “Oh—”

With that she fled back upstairs—

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTE

Thanks to everyone who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

TROUBLE FOR RON

Arthur and Ron Apparated into the Ministry of Magic. It was still early, so only a few witches and wizards were moving about the usually busy hall. Ron strode toward the golden gates, he was still muttering about bouncing ferrets, Slytherin gits and prats who abandon his sister. He continued carrying on as they entered the smaller hall where the lifts were situated. As it was not yet busy, they didn't have to wait long for a lift to be available.

“Ron, you're going to have to calm down,” Arthur said to his red-faced son as they entered one of the lifts.

“Calm down! Calm down!” Ron almost yelled in response as he reached out and stabbed at the button to take them to the second level. “Why should I calm down? That prat up and left her when she needed him the most.”

“Ron, I spoke with Draco myself — yesterday. Ginny never told him she was pregnant.” Arthur remained calm. Even though he knew it was pointless trying to get Ron to calm down when he was this worked up, he would try. The boy had Molly's temper and it would settle when it was ready.

“Rubbish! She did and he ran like the gutless little ferret he is.”

The lift stopped its ascent and a voice announced, “Level two — Department of Magical Law Enforcement, including the improper Use of Magic Office; Auror Headquarters; and Wizengamot Administration Services.”

As soon as the doors were open wide enough, Ron burst through. He stormed off down the corridor and through the oak doors into Auror Headquarters. Arthur followed at a more sedate pace. He had to cut through Auror Headquarters to get to his own tiny office for the Misuse of Muggle Artefacts.

As Arthur passed through the department he could see Ron pacing up and down still ranting about Draco. Arthur craned his head over the partitioning; he could make out Harry sitting at his desk listening to his best friend, and partner, with a bemused look on his face.

“Ron, slow down mate,” Harry implored as Ron paused to take a breath. “Lets see if I've got this right; Draco Malfoy was at the Burrow this morning?”

“Yeah and if the slimy git thinks he's going to crawl back into Gin's life he can think again.”

“Ron, honestly, I don't know why you're so surprised. You knew this would happen one day.”

“No! Never would have been too soon,” Ron stated angrily. “Mum should have never let him in the house. Oh and that's another thing you should see how she's treating him, like he's a god or something — it's disgusting!”

“So, what did you do,” Harry asked with an amused look on his face. Ron had been his best friend for thirteen years and, he knew, if he was this worked up now something had to have happened earlier.

“I decked him,” Ron said with satisfaction.

“And?” Harry ran a hand over the back of his neck — it really was too early in the day for all this drama.

“And then Mum went off at me and helped him inside and fixed his face,” Ron said indignantly. “And then she offers the slimy ferret breakfast.”

“Ron, you know your mum. She's got to feed everyone that shows up at the Burrow,” Harry said trying to lighten the situation, “Merlin, she'd probably feed Voldemort if he showed up and then curse his backside, but only after he'd eaten his fill.”

“But not Malfoy,” Ron stressed. “After what he did to Gin and the twins — no way. Mum should've let me kill him.”

“Ron, mate, he didn't do anything to Gin. He didn't know about the kids.” Harry watched Ron closely for his reaction.

“He did, he left her and— and—” Ron began to protested but trailed off as he noticed Harry gently shaking his head.

“Mate, he didn't know. I spoke to Gin myself when she was over yesterday. Mione worked it out for herself, after seeing Ginny's reaction to Lucius Malfoy. When she was panicking, she let a few things slip. So I spoke to her about it. She admitted that she never told Malfoy she was pregnant.”

“What, so you believe him?” Ron said in disbelief.

“No I believe Ginny,” Harry responded. “I haven't spoken to Malfoy.”

“Oh,” Ron said. “Well, I won't be nice to him,” he added indignantly.

“That's alright mate, you don't have to be,” Harry chuckled. “Though, I think maybe you should put your plans for killing ferret face off for a while. Your mum and Ginny might not approve.”

“Yeah maybe,” Ron said thoughtfully. “But if I get my chance.”

Harry laughed. “Does anyone else know yet?” Harry was thinking of the rest of the Weasley clan. They were all overprotective of Ginny and the twins; it would be interesting to see what they put Malfoy through.

“No, don't think so. If they did, they'd all be at home trying to rip the git apart.”

“When did Gin contact him?”

“She didn't. Mum said he showed up yesterday.”

“What? At the Burrow?”

“Yeah, hang on, how did he find it?” Ron said perplexed.

“Maybe he just asked around.”

“Mmm— Maybe or — Pansy Parkinson,” Ron said realizing it must have been her. “Of all the sly, cunning, under handed things to do. I can't believe she did it.”

“Ron, what are you on about?” Harry couldn't begin to imagine how Pansy fitted into this.

“Pans and I were having coffee yesterday morning in that little café in Diagon Alley and in walks Malfoy. Well, I had a go at him and Pans sent me for a walk, to cool off, you know. Anyways, when I get back she and Malfoy are gone. So I go to her place and wait. She eventually gets there and says that she went to the Burrow looking for me and couldn't get away from Mum until she'd had a least six cups of tea.” Ron explained his anger rebuilding with every word. “What she deliberately forgot to mention, was she took ferret face to the Burrow with her.”

“Well that makes sense—” Harry started but he found he was talking to his friends retreating back. I'd hate to be in Pansy's shoes right now, he thought.

Ron strode purposely back to the lifts and waited impatiently for one to arrive. It was several minutes before he could enter a lift going in the right direction; once inside he stabbed his finger at level six. Pansy worked in the Portkey Office and Apparation Test Center, as a clerk, and although it was still early there was a chance she would be at her desk.

When the lift doors opened Ron burst out and made to stride directly past the reception desk, but the receptionist was already there.

“Excuse me. Just where do you think you're going?” the receptionist asked.

“I need to see Miss Parkinson, immediately,” Ron growled at the woman.

“Well, she has not arrived, as yet,” she replied in a superior tone.

“I'll wait by her desk.”

“I'm sorry. I can't let you do that, it's against departmental policy,” she instructed in a haughty tone.

Ron's temper was on the verge of explosion. “Do you see this cloak?” He grabbed a handful of cloth and shook it at her. “Do you know what it stands for?”

“Yes. You're an Auror, but that doesn't give you the right to ignore department rules.”

“Why don't you try and stop me?” Ron yelled at her as he strode past the desk and went straight to Pansy's cubicle. He perched himself on the corner of her desk and waited.

As Pansy entered her department the receptionist stopped her and informed her that there was an Auror waiting at her desk. Pansy smirked at the woman. She was not the type to involve herself in office gossip, so her colleagues were not aware she had been seeing the handsome Auror for over a year now. The receptionist probably thought she was in some sort of trouble. Pansy continued through the department to her cubicle, as she entered she noticed Ron looked absolutely furious.

“Good morning, darling.” Pansy's voice was sweet as she placed a chaste kiss on her boyfriend's cheek.

“How could you?”

“How could I what, sweetie?” Pansy asked keeping her pleasant demeanor. If she didn't get all riled up then, perhaps, he may calm down.

“Ferret face!” Ron was astounded that she was pretending that she didn't know.

“Excuse me?” Pansy asked totally bewildered. She was not sure she had understood what he had just said.

“Malfoy!”

“Oh—”

“Oh! Is that all you've got to say for yourself?” Ron yelled.

“He's a friend and he needed my help,” she answered shrugging.

“You led him straight to Gin. Do you know he was at my place before breakfast this morning? It was disgusting! Mum treating him a god or something and Angel climbing all over him, as if he'd always been there.” Ron was beginning to rant and he was attracting the attention of Pansy's co-workers, who were slowly making their way into the department to begin the day.

“They're his kids too, Ron. He didn't even know about them, so don't you go telling me what's disgusting,” Pansy raised her voice and started to poke the tall wizard in the chest. “Your sister never even told him and then, she lied about it to everyone — that's disgusting! His father told him. Can imagine what it felt like to find out that way? `Oh, by the way, son, did you know you're a father?' Just think about it for a minute, Ron.”

“But— but— It's ferret face!”

“Don't call him that, Ron. Does he still call you Weasel?”

“Didn't give him the chance,” Ron muttered.

“What did you do?” Pansy asked knowing Ron, as she did, it would have to have been something physical.

Ron wouldn't meet her gaze. “Hit him.”

“You did what? How could you? He hasn't done anything to you?” Pansy shrieked.

“Love, come on. I already copped it from Mum,” he said placing his arms around her slim waist. This was not going how it was meant to — he had come here to tell her off and now she was telling him off. He wondered briefly how she always managed to turn everything in her favor.

“No, Ron.” She pushed his arms away. “You're going to listen to me. Draco was one of my best friends at school and he is still a friend. Your sister made him out to be some kind of monster with one simple lie. Now, I don't know why she did that, I can only think she had her reasons because I do know that at one point she was in love with Draco. Right now, I think, it might be a good idea if you just went back to your own department. I'm sure you have work to do, as do I.”

“She was in love with ferret face?” Ron was staggered.

“Ron, we can finish this tonight. Just go.”

Ron looked at the closed expression on Pansy's face and knew there would be no more discussion on the subject, until she deemed it appropriate. With that he kissed her soundly before rising from the desk and retracing his steps back to the Aurors department.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Hugs for everyone who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

HEALING KISSES

Ginny was beside herself. She didn't realize Draco would be here so early. Gods, he'd actually noticed that I was dressed like this, her mind screamed as she raced around her bedroom gathering clothes for the day. I'm so embarrassed. How am I going to face him again?

She made a dash for the bathroom and a hot shower. Once under the water, Ginny tried to settle her emotions. Okay, this isn't the end of the world. So he saw me dressed like a— a— Oh god! I looked like a troll. It is the end of the world. I can't possibly go back downstairs. I'll just stay up here till he leaves.

After taking her time in the bathroom she returned to her bedroom and began to dress, taking extra time on her hair and makeup. When she had finished getting ready, she looked in the mirror. Well, at least I no longer look like a troll, she mused. She walked toward the door, steeling herself, only to hesitate when her hand touched the door handle. No, I can't do this, she thought turning back in the direction of her bed. She sat on the edge trying to talk some sense into herself.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco had been waiting, for what seemed like hours, for Ginny to reappear. Molly was pouring him another fresh cup of tea as he mentally kicked himself for the millionth time. I should've just kept my mouth shut, now she's probably not talking to me, he thought. And if I sit here drinking tea for much longer I'm going to have to find a lavatory — Merlin, Angel, please sit still! Every time Draco had drained his cup, Molly had refilled it just about immediately. He had lost count of exactly how many cups of tea he had now consumed — he was only drinking it to be polite.

“All right, you two upstairs and let's get you dressed,” Molly said to the twins.

“Come on, Daddy,” Angel said as she jumped down for his lap. “You can help,” she continued as she tugged on his arm.

“Maybe your Grandma can help you today and I'll help you another time, okay?” Draco hoped she would accept this, because he had no idea how to dress a child.

“Angel, the sooner you get upstairs and get dressed, the sooner you can come back down to your dad. Come on now,” Molly said.

Angel looked disappointed, but she allowed Molly to guide her up the staircase and into the bathroom, where Drake was already busy brushing his teeth.

Draco breathed a sigh of relief for two reasons; one, his daughters weight was no longer resting on his very full bladder and two, the thought of trying to dress her horrified him, he wouldn't know where to start.

A short while later Draco heard Molly and the children coming down the stairs. He stood up quickly, in the hope it would discourage Angel from taking up residence on his lap again. At this point, he felt that any external pressure on his abdomen might result in a somewhat embarrassing situation.

“Draco, you're not going yet, are you?” Molly frowned when she noticed the tall blonde wizard standing uncomfortably in the kitchen.

“Umm — No, no of course not. I was just wondering where the umm— Err— facilities were located,” Draco faltered.

“Oh— of course, dear. The lavatory is on the first floor, second door on the right.” Molly smiled. He had such refined manners that asking, a lady, directions to the lav was cause for embarrassment, she thought half wishing her boys would display better manners, occasionally.

Draco inclined his head in a silent thank you and walked hurriedly toward the staircase. While he was washing his hands he wondered, not for the first time, just where Ginny was. She had come up here ages ago and he was beginning to think she might never come down.

As he left the bathroom, he looked up and down the hallway. There were a total of five doors leading off the corridor. He stood there trying to decide whether or not to explore a little further, in the hope that he might come across Ginny. He didn't even know if she was on this floor. Just as he decided it would be incredibly rude to venture further into the house, without an invitation, he heard a grunt followed by a familiar female voice cursing, `bloody hell', from behind one of the doors. He walked toward her door with a smirk and cracked it open.

“Is that a new dance?” Draco drawled, amusement written clearly over his face.

Ginny was standing, holding one foot in her hand and trying to maintain her balance at the same time. Her face was contorted in pain and concentration; overall providing a comical view to anyone who may happen upon her.

“Oh.” Ginny flushed crimson. “I kicked my toe.” Merlin can this day get any worse, she added mentally.

“Well, let me take a look at it,” Draco said in a low tone as he entered the small bedroom.

When he reached Ginny, he bent down and scooped her up in his arms, then placed her on the edge of the bed. Not that it was really necessary to carry her, as she was only two paces away from the bed and a stubbed toe isn't exactly a broken leg, but he did it anyway. Draco knelt in front of her and removed her shoe to expose the injured toe. He very gently manipulated her whole foot and each toe in turn. When he was satisfied there was no permanent damage, he placed a kiss on the toe that had bore the brunt of the blow.

“There all better,” Draco smirked up at her.

“Thank you,” Ginny replied slowly smiling at him. She had noticed that Draco's normally light gray eyes had darkened to slate gray and she knew there were only two moods that made his eyes change color so dramatically — anger and arousal.

“Grandma, why is Daddy kissing Mummy's toes?” Angel said from the doorway.

“Ewww! I wouldn't kiss a witch. They've got witch germs,” Drake interjected thoroughly disgusted.

“We do not! You've got wizard germs,” Angel countered tossing her nose in the air.

Drake folded his arms across his chest. “Do not!”

“Do so!” Angel placed her hands on her hips.

“There you are. Why don't you two go back down to the kitchen?” Molly said as she walked into the room taking in the scene playing out before her.

“I— umm— I stubbed my toe,” Ginny stumbled. Even though they had not been doing anything wrong, she had flushed bright crimson.

“No permanent damage,” Draco managed as he dropped her foot back to the floor and rose to his feet.

Ginny busied herself with replacing her shoe; it was an excellent excuse not to look at anyone in the room. Merlin only knew, what her mother might be thinking. With her shoe firmly in place she took a deep breath and rose from the bed. “Why don't we all go back to the kitchen? I could do with a cup of tea.”

“Lovely,” Molly said smiling broadly as she turned out of the room. It would be nice if Draco and Ginny got together, she thought as she negotiated the stairs. Not only for the benefit of the children but also for Ginny, she hasn't been out for a long time and Draco seems like a nice young man.

As Ginny made her way to the door, she glanced at Draco. He was still standing in the same position, looking at the floor with his arms hanging limply by his side and he showed a light blush over his cheeks.

Draco flicked his eyes up to meet Ginny's. Despite how he felt, he couldn't help the smirk that crept across his mouth, she looked so alluring with her face all flushed and that guilty look her eyes held. Merlin I feel like a naughty school boy who's been caught peeking in the girls dormitory, he mused as he rubbed the back of his neck.

Once settled around the kitchen table, Molly served Ginny's breakfast and more tea for each of the adults.

“Daddy, why did you kiss mummy's toe?” Drake asked, his disgust at the idea evident in his tone.

“Well— err— Mummy hurt her toe.” Draco didn't know how to answer this question. He couldn't very well tell him the truth — he was flirting with her — he was far too young.

“Oh, you kissed her toe and made it all better.” Angel helped him. “Grandma makes my bumps all better with special healing kisses.”

“Yeah, something like that,” Draco muttered, he had flushed crimson again and was too busy examining his teacup to see the approving look Molly sent to her daughter.

“But, Daddy, aren't you afraid of witchy germs?” Drake was appalled his father had taken the risk.

Draco's face contorted into one of absolute horror. How on magical earth was he supposed to answer this? However, his facial expression was enough to please Drake.

“It's okay, Daddy. A Scourgify charm should do the trick,” Drake said solemnly as he approached his father and stretched up to pat him on the back. Quite relieved his dad had realized his error in time to correct it.

Ginny watched the twins interact with Draco, as she ate her breakfast. She smiled when she realized Draco was in over his head with those two, he quite obviously had no idea what he was doing. Draco looked to her and she very pointedly inclined her head in the direction of his wand, indicating he should withdraw it and perform the charm to keep Drake happy.

The silent message was understood — Draco made a big deal of standing, withdrawing his wand with flair and performing the prescribed cleaning charm, thus making Drake happy.

“Well, what are the four of you up to today?” Molly asked Draco.

“Actually, I hadn't really thought that far ahead. It doesn't really matter to me what we do, I just want to spend some time with these three,” Draco answered honestly as he sat back in his chair.

“We could have a picnic,” suggested Angel gleefully.

“It's too cold outside for a picnic!” Drake rolled his eyes at his sister.

“We can dress up all warm,” Angel argued back.

“How about we go into the front room and talk about it there?” Ginny said from the sink where she was cleaning off her breakfast dishes.

The twins jumped up and ran into the front room well before anyone else could even move. As Draco made to walk out of the room Ginny grabbed his arm.

“What do you want to do today?” she asked in a whisper.

“I really don't care, Gin. I just want to spend some time with the three of you. Get to know the twins, and well — you too,” he replied quietly. “There's so much I don't know. I've got a lot of questions so, maybe, we could set aside some time to talk today.”

“Okay. With or without the kids?” Ginny asked.

“With, I want to ask them things too.”

“Do you want to start with that and then we can just take it from there?”

“Yeah, that'd be great. There's so much I'm dying to know about them.”

“You do realize, they'll want to know things about you too and some of their questions will be difficult to answer?” Ginny wanted him to be prepared for anything. Drake was well known for asking the most embarrassing and difficult questions.

“Anything they want to know, I'm an open book,” Draco stated. Overjoyed that his children would want to know about him as well.

“Good.” Ginny hoped he would not regret that particular remark.

“Umm— Gin, before we go in there, I've got a question for you. If you don't mind?” Draco said hesitantly.

“Of course I don't.” Her tone was tainted with worry. Draco probably hundreds of questions for her and, she knew, quite a few of them were going to be difficult.

“Their name — I mean the `Malfoy' part — why?” Draco stumbled through his query.

“Oh, I wanted them to know exactly who they are. It didn't matter that you weren't around. They have so many of your mannerisms, especially Drake. I just wanted them to know.”

“Thank you,” Draco whispered as he leaned in and placed a kiss on her forehead.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Hugs for everyone who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

SECRET WIZARDS BUSINESS

As Draco and Ginny wandered into the front room Angel sprang up from where she had been sitting and ran toward Draco. She grabbed his hand and dragged him toward the worn three-seater couch. Ginny followed with Drake and sat at the opposite end to Draco and Angel.

Angel was so excited she was bouncing in place. “What are we going to do, Daddy?”

“Can we go flying? Can we please?” Drake began jumping up and down.

“We'll see about that later, Drake. For now, I'd like to just sit and talk to all of you for a while, before we do anything,” Draco replied seriously.

“Is this going to be one of those talks?” Drake asked rolling his eyes.

Draco's look of confusion was all it took for Ginny to jump in and answer for him.

“Do we need to have one of those talks?” she asked raising her eyebrows at the young wizard.

“No! I didn't do nothing,” he stated folding his arms over his chest defensively.

Draco smirked, suddenly realizing just what one of `those' talks were all about. He had certainly received his fair share of `those' talks from his father, as a youngster.

“Drake, I just want to learn things about you, that's all,” Draco tried to reassure him. “And if there's anything you want to know about me, just ask.”

“Oh, okay,” Drake replied. “But I still rather go flying,” he added in a mumble.

Draco smiled at his son, there were times when he'd rather go flying too, however this was not one them. Looking down the couch toward Ginny he felt a warm, tingly feeling begin in his belly and spreading throughout his body. A feeling he remembered from Hogwarts, whenever he would pass her in the corridors or see her from across the Great Hall.

“Well, I have a question,” Ginny started. “Why aren't you at work today?”

“I've taken an indefinite leave of absence,” Draco replied smiling. “I want to spend as much time with Drake and Angel as possible. If that's all right with you, of course.”

Ginny smiled warmly and nodded her assent.

“Where do you work?” Angel asked inquisitively.

“I work for my family's company.”

“What's it called?” Drake enquired turning in his seat to look at Draco.

“Malfoy Holdings,” Draco answered, a certain note of pride in his voice.

“What do you do?” Drake continued.

“I'm second in charge. So, I guess I read lots of parchments, sign lots of things, go to loads of boring meetings and make sure everyone else does their job.”

“Why are you second in charge? Who's first in charge?” Angel asked curiously.

“My father is `first in charge'. He still owns the company at the moment, but one day it will be mine.”

“He's mean,” Drake mumbled.

“Drake,” Ginny warned.

“Well he is,” Drake affirmed a little louder.

Draco smiled at him; he'd certainly have to change Drake's impression of his grandfather before the two came face to face. Draco could not see his father abiding a young boy who constantly told him he was mean.

“Do you have a mummy too?” Angel asked innocently.

“Yes, I do.”

“What's her name?” Angel asked intrigued.

“Narcissa Black Malfoy.”

“That's pretty. Is she pretty?” Angel responded smiling broadly.

“Yes, my mother is very beautiful,” Draco answered a soft smile gracing his features.

“What about your daddy? What's his name?” Angel continued her `interrogation'.

“Lucius Malfoy.”

“What does he look like?” Angel enquired eagerly.

Draco frowned across at Ginny and she got the silent message immediately.

“She didn't see him,” Ginny informed him in a whisper above the twin's heads.

“Oh— Well, he looks like me, except he's older,” Draco replied shrugging his shoulders.

“And he's mean,” Drake announced in a low growl.

“Drake, this is the last time,” Ginny warned again as Draco mentally winced.

“I have a question now,” Draco said smiling down at his children. “How old are you and when is your birthday?”

“That's two questions daddy,” Angel informed him giggling.

“Okay, so I have two questions,” Draco conceded to the giggly little girl.

“We're four but we'll be five in a few weeks,” Drake said rolling his eyes at his sisters silliness.

“Your birthday is in a few weeks?” Draco's mind began to churn, God, what was a few weeks to a four year old? It could mean tomorrow!

“Their birthday is March twenty-fifth and yes they will turn five,” Ginny confirmed for him.

Good a few weeks grace. Draco breathed a sigh of relief. I'll have to figure out what to get them.

As if reading his mind Ginny interrupted his thoughts. “The best way is to ask them what they want.”

“Oh, umm— So, what would you like for your birthday?” He had no idea that she could still read him so easily.

“I want a `Lightning Bolt 5000,'” Drake told him without any hesitation.

“Really?” Draco said raising his eyebrows at the young wizard. “Well, we'll have to see what we can do about that.” Draco hadn't looked at Ginny throughout this little exchange; he could well imagine what she would think of her son ordering the fastest, most expensive racing broom in the wizarding world.

“Drake, we spoke about this. Remember?” Ginny reminded him gently but firmly.

“But, Mum, I have to have a broom.”

“What about you, Angel? What would you like for your birthday?” Draco quickly directed attention to his daughter still deliberately not looking at Ginny.

“I want a dragon but Uncle Harry said he'd go dragon hunting with Uncle Charlie. I think I want a unicorn next. Yes, a pretty white unicorn.” Angel put a great deal of thought into her answer, after all there was no point in asking for two dragons when there were so many other magical creatures she loved.

“A unicorn?” Draco choked.

“Not just any unicorn, Daddy. It has to be a pretty white unicorn.”

Merlin, I don't know who got the raw deal here, me or Potter, Draco thought smirking. At least I'm not likely to get barbequed.

“Well, we'll have to see what we can do about that,” Draco replied cautiously. He just couldn't deny her outright, so he'd have to come up with a plan. Drake's broom would be no problem, if he could get around Ginny.

“Daddy, can I ask something?” Angel said quietly from her position beside Draco.

“Sure, sweetie. What do you want to know?” Draco replied smiling, glad that she was interested in learning about him.

“Where have you been?” Angel asked quietly.

“What do you mean?” Draco frowned.

“Why haven't you visited before? Didn't you want us?”

“Oh— umm— Well I—” Draco stammered, only to be cut off by Ginny.

“It's my fault Daddy hasn't been here before, not his. I didn't tell him about you, but as soon as he found out he came straight here,” Ginny said quickly. She knew this would come up at some point and she couldn't let Draco take the blame for something he'd had no control over.

“Why?” Drake asked his mother with a frown across his little face.

“I don't really know, honey. You know I was very young when you and Angel were born and I guess I made some bad decisions. One of them was not to tell your dad.”

“Oh,” Drake responded as he carefully considered her answer.

It was difficult for the little boy to comprehend why his beloved mother would not tell his father about them. Surely she would want him around — the way she's always spoken about him nicely and she would have to love him if they made babies together — wouldn't she? Drake had acquired his own definition of how babies were made over the past year or so. At any given time, in the Weasley clan, there was at least one expectant witch among his many aunts. So he knew that to make a baby, he had to live with a witch after having a wedding, share a bedroom and he had to love her — disgusting in his opinion, but his uncles kept assuring him that his attitude toward witches would change one day. He didn't think so, personally.

“Where did you and daddy live together?” Drake enquired.

“We never lived together, honey. What gave you the idea that we had?” Ginny answered slowly.

“But to make babies you have to have a wedding and live together,” Drake responded frowning — he hadn't got it wrong, he was sure.

“Oh— umm— Whatever gave you that idea, honey?” Ginny was now more than a little uncomfortable with the direction the conversation had taken.

“Well, to make a baby you have to live with a witch after going to a wedding and then you have share a bedroom,” Drake responded wrinkling his nose in disgust, “and you have to love her.”

Oh sweet Merlin, Ginny thought. How on earth am I going to explain this? She looked to Draco for help, but he was sitting there with his infamous smirk on his face, as if daring her to get out of this situation without compromising herself any further.

“You know, I think this is Daddy's department,” Ginny said smiling sweetly across Drake's head to Draco.

“What?” Draco coughed as his face contorted in disbelief. She had just handballed it to him. What was he going to tell the little boy? What happened between Ginny and he wasn't exactly morally correct.

“Yes, absolutely! This is `Secret Wizards Business',” Ginny said nodding, her smile still in place.

“Oh— okay, Mummy.” Drake was eager to close the subject with his mother, since she was a witch and discussing `Secret Wizards Business' with her would be wrong. He turned to Draco and said in a low voice, “We can talk about this later, Daddy. When Mummy and Angel aren't around.”

“All right, Drake, we'll do that,” Draco responded hesitantly and shooting a helpless look to Ginny, who smiled sweetly at him. She should have been a Slytherin, he thought. Sly, cunning, little vixen—

It really was his department, explaining such things to his son. Ginny was more than happy to deal with Angel, when the time came, but Drake was always going to be guided by his uncles and godfather — and now his father.

“Good!” Ginny exclaimed. “Anymore questions?”

“Daddy, can we visit your mummy and daddy?” Angel requested innocently.

Upon hearing this, Ginny's breath hitched in her throat and her eyes grew wide as she stared at Draco, waiting for his response.

“Perhaps one day, if it's all right with your mum,” Draco answered cautiously. He hadn't missed Ginny's reaction. He would have to talk to her about his father, after all he had promised his mother she would get to be a part of the twin's lives.

“Mummy, is it okay? Can we go and visit Daddy's mummy and daddy?” Angel turned to her mother excitedly.

Angel had missed Ginny's reaction to her question totally. Drake, who was more observant, didn't miss his mother's reaction. He didn't like the way she seemed not to be breathing at the moment, plus her eyes looked like they were going to pop out of her head.

“Mummy?” Angel insisted.

“Umm— Look sweetheart, we'll see, okay? I'm not promising anything, all right?” Ginny answered slowly trying to keep her voice even.

“Can we at least talk about it sometime, Gin?” Draco wasn't sure if the brightest thing to do at the moment was to push the issue, but he felt, with the children present, she would at least have to curb her reaction.

“Maybe,” Ginny replied in a stilted tone.

Well that's a start, at least, Draco thought. Of course, she could still refuse to talk about it later.

At that moment Molly entered the room, having finished her housework in the other parts of the house. “Why don't the four of you take a walk? It's a lovely day out, still cold but the sun is shining.”

“That sounds good! How about it?” Ginny said getting to her feet. She was thankful for any distraction from the subject of his parents.

Of course, Ginny standing brought Draco to his feet, immediately, as if it were almost an automated response.

“Yeah, we can walk and talk. Why not?” Draco replied smiling at Molly.

“Good then. I'll sort the children out with their cloaks,” Molly said. “Come along Drake, Angel we'll go up and get you ready.”

Once the children had left the room Draco turned immediately to Ginny. “Gin, about my parents—” Draco couldn't help the slight pleading tone that entered his voice. “They really would like to meet Drake and Angel.”

“Draco, I don't know what to tell you. The idea just scares the hell out of me.”

“What scares you?” Draco asked even though he was sure of what the answer would be.

“The idea of your father anywhere near my babies.”

“What? Gin, my father would never harm them. They're his grandchildren and he really wants to meet them,” Draco told her as he moved to stand directly in front of her and place his hands gently on her shoulders.

“His illegitimate grandchildren. Draco, he tried to kill me when I was in first year. Remember the Chamber of Secrets thing?”

“Gin, firstly grandchildren are grandchildren and, secondly, the Chamber thing was all about the Dark Lord — he's gone now and father isn't associated with anyone still pushing his cause. He wouldn't hurt you or the children. I promise.” Draco had really started to plead; he knew he didn't have much time before the children returned.

“I just don't know. I really don't trust him.”

“I would be there and you trust me, don't you?” Draco asked looking deep into her eyes.

“Well, yes. But you're different.” Ginny couldn't explain why she trusted Draco, she just did. Perhaps it had something to do with the way she felt about him.

“How am I different?”

“You're not him,” Ginny whispered not breaking his gaze.

“He's not a bad person. Actually, he's quite caring where his family is concerned and, I dare say, you would be counted as family,” Draco told her quietly. “My mother is already heartbroken at the thought of not being able to see her grandchildren and she hasn't officially been denied — yet.”

“Oh, Draco. Please, tell me she's not?” Ginny was distressed at the thought of causing Narcissa Malfoy pain through the denial of her grandchildren. She knew, first hand, how Molly felt when she was denied access to her granddaughter. Percy had eventually married Penelope Clearwater and she had given birth to a daughter about four years ago. Although Percy was still estranged from his parents, Molly had tried to visit Penelope and her baby girl, only to be turned away by her own son. Molly spent entire evenings crying over this little baby she thought she would never know. All of the Weasley brothers had tried to convince Percy that he was being selfish and that he should allow his mother to visit, but to no avail for quite some time. While everything was sorted out not long after the baby had turned one, Ginny remembered clearly the pain her mother went through. She didn't think she could bear to responsible for causing that type of pain to anyone, even Narcissa Malfoy.

“Wish I could, Gin, but I've already had her pleading with me to see them and I promised I would do everything I could to convince you,” Draco told her with a note of sadness in his voice. “Father even suggested that, if you felt uncomfortable coming to the Manor, they could visit here.”

Ginny's eyes widened and her eyebrows shot up at this suggestion — Lucius Malfoy at the Burrow her father would never abide it.

“Umm— maybe we could visit them,” she said hesitantly.

“Really? Do you mean it?” Draco asked her excitedly.

“Sure, you'll be with us. Right?” Ginny said shakily.

“Absolutely! I promise, I won't leave your side.”

“Okay. We'll visit then, but if I want to get out of there in a hurry—” Draco interrupted Ginny as he completed her thoughts.

“If anything happens that you're not comfortable with and you want to leave, you just let me know and I'll have you and the kids home before you know it.”

“Thank you.”

“Your welcome. When do you think we could go?” Draco asked tentatively.

“Umm— well— I—”

“How about now? I could floo mother and let her know we're coming,” Draco suggested hopefully.

“Umm—” Ginny started with a frown across her usually smooth features.

“Gin, once it's over you won't be dwelling on it and, you'll see, my father really isn't the ogre you believe him to be.” Draco knew she was thinking about backing out and he wasn't about to let her. In fact, he thought, it would be better if they went today, just to get it over and done with.

“Okay. Why don't you floo your mother and see if it's convenient?” Ginny prayed Narcissa would be out or busy or anything, just not available.

“Have I told you how wonderful you are?” Draco said with a wide grin across his face.

She smiled nervously at him. “Not recently.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Thanks to all who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN

HOWLER

Draco walked over to the fireplace, dipped his hand into the Floo powder pot, and threw the silvery powder into the hearth before he clearly intoned, `Malfoy Manor'.

“Mother?” Draco's disembodied head called from the fireplace in the winter parlour.

“Draco, dear you startled me,” Narcissa replied bringing her hand to her chest in shock.

“Sorry, Mother,” Draco apologised. “I have some good news. Ginny has consented to visit the Manor, today.”

“Oh, that's wonderful. Shall I contact your father, so he can be here?”

“Yes, Mother. That would be fine.”

“All right. I'll floo Lucius and — Oh dear, I've yet to go shopping! I've no gifts—”

“Mother — Mother, calm down. They're coming to meet you and Father, not for gifts. Besides, you will still get your shopping spree — there's a birthday coming up in a few weeks,” Draco told her trying to control his laughter.

“Very well. What time shall I expect you?” Narcissa responded happily, though she was disappointed that she had no gift to offer her grandson.

“I think we'll be at least an hour — they need to get ready.”

“Good. I can floo your father and he can be home before you arrive. See you soon, darling.” Narcissa was almost beside herself with joy.

“All right, Mother, we'll see you then.”

With that Draco withdrew from the fire. He stood and faced Ginny, who had been waiting anxiously in one of the nearby chairs.

“It's all set. I can't believe how happy my mother is.”

“That's good. I guess I'd better get ready and the twins will have to be changed,” Ginny said quietly, trying her best to keep her voice even.

Molly re-emerged at that moment with both children, all ready for a walk outside.

“Mum, we've had a change of plans. I need Drake and Angel to change their clothes,” Ginny said her voice clearly strained.

“Oh— And what are you up to now dear?” Molly asked with fake cheer. She knew something was not quite right with Ginny by the way she had spoken.

“We're going to visit Malfoy Manor.” Ginny looked her mother straight in the eye, as if begging her to forbid the excursion.

“Well, that sounds lovely. Why don't we go up and see to a change of clothes for the twins?” Molly was smiling for all to see, however she had not missed the message sent to her by Ginny. It worried her, but she would have to wait until they were alone to discuss it. “All right, you two back upstairs,” she added turning to the children.

“Again, what's wrong with what I've got on?” Drake protested loudly.

“Grandma, what's Malfoy Manor?” Angel asked curiously.

“Well, Malfoy Manor is what your dad's family call their home,” Molly answered as they climbed the stairs.

“Like this is the Burrow?” Angel continued.

“Yes, like we call our home the Burrow,” Molly replied. “Gin, can you give me a hand. I think Drake is going to give me some trouble,” she called down the stairs.

“Coming, Mum,” Ginny answered and turned to Draco. “I won't be long just make yourself at home.”

Once safely upstairs, Molly sent the children to wash their faces and sat Ginny down on Angel's bed.

“What's going on?”

“Oh Mum, I couldn't say no. Draco said his mum was already upset just at the thought of not being able to see the children. I just kept remembering what you went through when Percy was being such a prat.”

“Do you want to go?”

“No, not really. I mean, the thought of Lucius Malfoy in the same room as my babies— if it were just me, I wouldn't even think twice. I can look after myself but the twins—” Ginny told her in an exasperated tone. “They're just babies, Mum. What if—” She couldn't finish the thought; to put her fears into words would probably be her undoing.

“Calm down, dear. I'm sure he won't harm them. They are his grandchildren after all. The visit may not be very pleasant, but you've already agreed so you must go.” Molly tried to put her fears to rest. “And Draco will be with you, won't he?”

“Yes. He's promised not to leave our sides and if I want to leave, for any reason, he's promised to get us home quickly.”

“Well then, there's no reason why you should deny Narcissa Malfoy her grandchildren any longer.” Molly sat on the bed next to Ginny and took one of her hands in hers. “We all knew this day would come, sooner or later. There's never been any denying that Drake is a Malfoy and even if Lucius Malfoy hadn't heard you call him, he could've easily recognised him as a member of his family.”

“I know, Mum.”

“I'll floo Ron the moment you leave and let him know where you've gone just in case.”

“Not Ron, he'll go berserk. If you must tell someone, tell Harry,” Ginny begged. She didn't need her brother turning up at Malfoy Manor, creating a scene.

“Right, Harry it is then. Well I'll get the children into their dress robes. You go and get yourself ready.”

Molly Weasley understood why Ginny could not deny the request to visit the Malfoy's. She had been the one who sat with Molly, night after night, sometimes crying with her over her unseen granddaughter. To inflict that type of pain upon another woman was not in her daughter's nature. But, Molly was concerned about this visit, hence to urge to contact Ron or Harry, just to inform them of her plan, it wouldn't hurt to have an Auror on stand by. Not that she truly believed that any of them would come to harm on the Wiltshire property. She liked to think, she had enough insight into people's personalities to come to intelligent decisions about the type of people they were and Draco did not strike her as the type who would, intentionally, lead his young family into imminent danger. In short, she had decided to trust the young man.

“Thanks, Mum.” Ginny offered her mother a weak smile as she left for her own room.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Meanwhile, at Malfoy Manor, Narcissa had summoned the house elves from the kitchens to inform them company was expected and she needed snacks suitable for a child to be prepared at once, in addition to the normal refreshments served to adult company. Next on her agenda was Lucius.

She withdrew her wand from her robes and intoned the summoning charm `Accio two-way mirror'. One of the mirrors Lucius had enchanted flew to her, from its usual position on the mantle piece in her parlor. Lucius held its double in his robes, at all times. He had enchanted the mirrors years ago, due to Narcissa's dislike of the Floo network. It was a much more civilized way to communicate with one another.

Narcissa held the small mirror in front her face. “Lucius.”

She waited a few moments before speaking again. “Lucius. This is important!”

Lucius' face appeared in her mirror. He was not pleased at having been disturbed. “Narcissa, whatever it is, it will have to wait. I'm in an extremely important business meeting,” he ground out through clenched teeth before disappearing.

“Lucius!” Narcissa raised her voice into her mirror but there was no response this time. Not that she had expected one, after what he had said.

Narcissa knew Lucius would want to be here and she wanted him to be here, but what to do when he wouldn't talk to her.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Molly had helped Angel and, a complaining, Drake into their dress robes, done their hair and ensured that their faces were clean before leading them downstairs to wait with Draco while Ginny finished getting ready.

“Daddy, we're ready! Aren't my robes beautiful?” Angel twirled in front of him.

“Yes, sweetie. You're the prettiest witch I've ever seen,” Draco assured his daughter with a smile. His mother was going to love dressing her up. “Drake, what's wrong?”

Draco had noticed that Drake had come down stairs with the sulkiest expression on his face. He certainly was not happy with something.

“Don't see why I have to wear these poxy robes! No good to play in, not allowed to do anything in them, just got to sit still and not do nothing,” Drake mumbled to his chest with his arms folded around him defiantly.

“Oh, I see.” Draco understood completely, he was never too keen on dress robes as a child, himself. “Why don't you bring a change of clothes with you? If we get a chance, we can go outside for a while, maybe take a walk near the lake or go visit the horses.” He tried to soothe the situation as best he could, it wouldn't do to have him sulking when they arrived at the Manor.

Drake was gone in a flash, back up the stairs to get his `normal clothes', before anyone could object.

“Do you have horses, Daddy?” Angel asked excitedly. “Can we ride them?”

“Yes, we have horses and yes, you will be able to ride them, just not today. It's too cold for them to be out but we can visit them.” Draco hoped she wouldn't push the riding bit today. He didn't think his mother would be too pleased if she were to be passed over for a horse.

Angel was bouncing up and down with excitement. “Ooooh yes please! Can we take some sugar and carrots for them?”

“Sure we can.” Draco smiled broadly at her enthusiasm.

“Angel, calm down! You're going to mess up your pretty robes,” Molly fussed.

“Mrs. Weasley, do you have any old Portkeys around that I can re-charm?” With the children they wouldn't be able to Apparate and Draco detested the Floo network, as much as his mother did.

“Yes, I'm sure we've got one or two around here somewhere. Let me see if I can find them.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Lucius was more than a little irritated at Narcissa, for interrupting his meeting. He had informed her, at breakfast, that he had an extremely important meeting this morning with all the heads of department at Malfoy Holdings, yet she still saw fit to disturb him.

He sat at the head of the vast table, with his most trusted employees surrounding him. Many of the wizards had worked for his father and one or two for his grandfather. The head of his Public Relations Department was reading a rather boring report from an extremely long piece of parchment. His mind began to wander. What was it that Narcissa had deemed so important that she insisted upon interrupting him?

Lucius became so distracted, it took him a few moments to register that some of his employees were clearing their throats and making various other subtle noises to gain his attention.

“Well?” He growled at them in irritation.

“Sir, there appears to be an owl at the window,” one of his minions replied hesitantly.

“Well, don't just sit there! Let the damnable creature in,” Lucius demanded. When I discover which of them is responsible for this disturbance — I'll have their manhood boiled in shrinking solution, he seethed privately.

There was a great shuffling of chairs as everyone, except Lucius, leapt to their feet in an effort to be the first to the window and carry out his wishes thus ensuring a chance of being in his good graces for the rest of the day at least.

“Just how many of you does it take to open a window?” Lucius sneered around the table. All but one of the wizards sat down again.

As the bird flew in, Lucius immediately recognized it as Narcissa's eagle owl. That woman is exasperating today, he thought just before his mouth went dry with horror. Clutched tightly in the owl's beak was a distinctive red envelope — a howler. As the bird circled in front of Lucius, he was aware that many of his employees had taken note of the type of correspondence in the bird's possession and were now openly staring at him.

“OUT!” he barked at the wizards around the table as the envelope dropped in front of him.

Though there was an excessive amount of noise as everyone attempted to leave the room at once, it could not drown out Narcissa Malfoy's angry voice. It seemed that she had enchanted the howler to explode as soon as it had hit the table — giving Lucius no time to clear the room.

“LUCIUS MALFOY! IF YOU ARE NOT HOME WITHIN TEN MINUTES YOU WILL BE SLEEPING ON THE COUCH FOR A MONTH!” Narcissa's usual melodic tone had been replaced with a booming angry roar.

The contents of the howler caused a ripple of sniggers among the remaining employees in the room.

“OUT!” Lucius bellowed at the wizards still in the vicinity.

The men hurriedly exited the room in silence. Not one of them was willing to be left in a closed room with Lucius Malfoy, when he was in such a mood.

Lucius was seething. He didn't think Narcissa had ever done anything so blatantly vexing, in their entire marriage. He sat for a few moments with his head in his hands. I'd best get to the Manor and see what crisis she requires my immediately assistance with. Merlin help her, if all this fuss is over a broken nail.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Just after Drake reappeared in the front room, Ginny walked in with her traveling cloak across her arm. She frowned at the bundle of clothes Drake was trying not to drop.

“It's okay, Gin. I told him to bring a change of clothes,” Draco assured her. “Drake, why don't you see if you can find a bag to put them in?”

“Grandma,” Drake yelled as he walked into the kitchen. “I need a bag.”

“Gin, I was wondering, if it's alright with you, could we have a chat to Drake about my father?” Draco asked cautiously. “I don't think he'd take too kindly to be called mean all the time.”

“Yeah sure, that's probably a good idea,” Ginny answered unevenly. She certainly didn't want him to go upsetting Lucius Malfoy; Merlin only knew what he would do.

“I'm ready,” Drake stated as he walked back into the room with his clothes packed into a bag.

“Good.” Draco smiled warmly at him. “But before we leave I want to have a talk to you.”

Drake sighed heavily. “This is going to be one of those talks isn't it, Daddy?”

Draco smirked. “Yep, afraid so.”

“I do know the rules. Number one: don't touch anything that doesn't belong to me. Number two: no running, jumping or anything else in anyone's house. Number three: don't ask for nothing, it's rude.” Drake counted the rules off on his fingers.

“Yeah, that's pretty good but I'm going to add one more.” Draco lowered his tall frame so he could look his small son in the eye. “Number four is don't call your grandfather mean or any other nasty names, it's disrespectful.”

“But he is,” Drake mumbled at his shoes.

“Regardless of what you think, you can't say things like that to him or you may run the risk of finding out just how mean he can be.” Draco held onto his chin gently to ensure his full attention. “Do you understand?”

“Yes, Daddy,” Drake sighed. “Don't call him mean or he'll be mean.”

“Good. I glad we sorted that out.” Draco allowed himself a small mental sigh of relief. “You know, I bet you're going to get along with my father very well and, if you let yourself, you might even end up liking him.”

Drake screwed his nose up at Draco in response to his last suggestion causing Draco to laugh loudly as he rose to his full height again.

“Here's the portkey,” Molly said cheerfully as she re-entered the room carrying an old fire iron.

“Wonderful! Is everyone ready to go?” Draco looked only at Ginny. She looked to be a bit shaky at the moment, as though she needed some reassurance. He would've liked to put his arm around her but with the children present it wasn't possible so he sufficed with a cheeky wink, in the hope it would lighten her mood.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Lucius Apparated into the foyer of Malfoy Manor. Without discarding his cloak he strode angrily towards Narcissa's parlor.

“Narcissa!” he growled as he entered the room. “What, in Merlin's name, do you mean by embarrassing this family in front of god knows how many incessant gossips?”

“Darling, how lovely to see you.” Narcissa ignored his angry tone. Obviously the howler worked, she smiled inwardly.

“Narcissa,” he hissed in warning.

She knew her husband was at the end of his patience and decided it wouldn't be wise to play games with him. “Draco Flooed a short while ago. He is bringing Drake to visit.” She tried in vain to contain her excitement.

Lucius arched an eyebrow at her. “Today?”

“Yes! They will be arriving soon.” Narcissa was ecstatic.

“Good,” Lucius drawled. While his tone gave no hint of his mood, the smile that graced his handsome features indicated his feelings in relation to the anticipated meeting with his grandson.

Narcissa rose from the chair she had been seated in and made her way over to where Lucius was standing. She wrapped her arms around his middle and rested her head on his chest. “Oh Lucius, I can't wait to meet him,” Narcissa sighed happily. “Promise me everything will work out so we can see him again?”

His arms wove tightly around his wife. He held her close and rested his chin lightly on her head, swearing to himself this would not be a one-time visit from his grandson — he would ensure Miss Weasley returned.

“I promise you, darling. Everything will be fine,” Lucius whispered into her hair before placing a lingering kiss on her blonde locks.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Thanks to everyone who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

MEAN MAN

Draco, Ginny, and the children landed just in front of the wrought iron gates of Malfoy Manor. Draco had charmed the Portkey to only bring them this far, as the wards protecting the Manor would have devastating affects on Ginny and the children, if they attempted to arrive by magical means on the actual grounds of the impressive estate. This was something that he would have to change as soon as possible, so that they could come and go as they pleased.

“Everyone alright?” Draco asked looking to each of them.

“Daddy, do you really live in that big house?” Angel asked in awe as she wandered closer to the gate.

“Yes, sweetheart. That's Malfoy Manor,” Draco replied with more than a hint of pride in his voice.

“Wow,” Angel uttered.

“Well, it certainly is impressive.” Ginny felt as though she should say something.

“It is, isn't it?” Draco smiled gently at her. He knew she still wasn't terribly comfortable with the idea of visiting his parents, but he had gotten her this far without having her run away, screaming.

“What do the words on the gate say?” Drake asked tracing the large iron letters with his fingers.

“They say `Malfoy Manor'” Draco replied showing him each word as he said it. “Shall we head up to the house?” he added to Ginny.

“Umm— Yes, I suppose we should.” She looked up nervously toward the grand house.

Draco stepped forward, opening the gate for them to walk through. Once everyone was inside he closed the large ornate gate firmly and began to lead them up to the house. As they meandered up the long drive, Angel skipped up to the side of him and firmly grasped his hand. With Ginny on his other side, holding onto Drake's hand, he imagined that they must look like the perfect family.

Ginny's thoughts wandered as they wound their way up to the household. She too, was in awe of these lavish surrounds; her earlier statement seemed almost inadequate, even to her own mind. Impressive was an understatement, the Mansion was enormous and it was set in perfectly manicured grounds that rolled on as far as the eye could see. Her home, `The Burrow', would probably fit into the portico covering the staircase, leading to the front doors.

It now made sense to her why Draco occasionally seemed pompous and snobby. This type of environment would have predisposed him to etiquette she had only read about in romance novels add to that seemingly unlimited wealth and it was more than obvious that they were almost from different planets. Too soon, they had climbed the stairs and were standing before the large front doors.

“Ready?” Draco reached over and gave her free hand a squeeze.

Ginny took a deep breath and forced a brief smile to cross her features. “Yes.”

“Everything is going to be fine. I promise,” Draco whispered.

Draco wanted Ginny to feel comfortable in his home. He hoped she and the children would visit often, not for his sake, because he could visit them, but for his mother. Draco knew once Narcissa spied Drake and Angel she would want to see them often, if not every day, and play a large part in their lives. He could only hope Ginny would approve.

“I trust you,” Ginny said in barely a whisper.

As if in slow motion Ginny watched Draco reach forward, turned the door handle and swing the door open. Waiting in the foyer was Millie, the house elf.

“Master Draco, sir. Millie can serve you?” the small creature squeaked as it bowed low.

“I trust my parents are in the parlor?” Draco addressed the elf while he shrugged his cloak off.

“Yes, sir, Master Draco,” Millie replied. “Millie can take your cloak, sir.”

“Mummy, what is that?” Drake asked pointing his finger in the direction of Millie.

“It's a house elf. They're servants to wizards,” Ginny answered in monotone.

Angel looked at the creature quizzically. “Why don't we have an elf?”

“Because we don't need one,” Ginny answered firmly.

“Why?” Angel persisted.

“Because we aren't rich,” Ginny retorted in an annoyed tone.

“Why?” Angel continued to pester her mother.

“House elves belong to old, wealthy, wizarding families. We don't have one, nor will we ever get one. Alright?” Ginny knew that until Angel had explored all the `whys' she would not be satisfied.

“Oh,” Angel replied, a little disappointed.

Ginny helped the children out of their traveling cloaks and passed them to Draco, who instantly dropped them onto the house elf. Then he walked around behind Ginny and gently assisted her out of her cloak, as any gentleman would. However, Draco lingered in his position behind her, taking in the scent of her hair, until she noticeably stiffened. He moved back immediately, cursing himself silently for the indulgence that obviously made her uncomfortable, and tossed the cloak to the waiting elf.

Millie and the cloaks disappeared with a loud crack causing Angel to jump.

“It's alright, sweetie. Sometimes the elves make a little too much noise moving around.” Draco placed a comforting hand on her shoulder.

Angel smiled up at her father. “It was cute.”

“No it wasn't! It was ugly,” Drake interjected.

“Cute!” Angel retorted crossly placing her hands on her hips.

“Ugly!” Drake insisted, folding his arms across his chest.

“Enough!” Ginny demanded her hands drifting to her hips.

“Yes Mummy,” the twins responded in unison.

“Right, are we all ready now?” Draco asked with an amused frown playing across his forehead. “This way everyone,” he added indicating that they should follow.

Draco led them down a corridor toward the back of the house, passing many darkened rooms along the way. There were portraits lining the walls, mostly of smirking blonde wizards with much the same features as Draco. Ginny supposed they must be his ancestors.

“Mother's winter parlor is in the family section of the house. It's a little more relaxed than these front rooms she uses for entertaining,” Draco explained to Ginny.

He stopped short of an open doorway and turned to Ginny placing is hands on her shoulders, holding her gaze with his. “Smile, Gin. You look like you've seen a Dementor.” He smiled gently. “I'll hold your hand if you like.”

Ginny gave him a weak smile and nodded; as she did, he reached down and took her hand into his. This minimal contact was comforting to her, but her expression showed that she was still unsure of what she was about to do.

Draco winked at her. “Come on, show some of that Gryffindor courage you've always bragged about—“

Ginny drew a deep breath to steady herself. Draco was right — she was being silly. He would never have bought her here, if there had been any chance of her, or the children being hurt. After all, he had once loved her.

“Well, why are we standing out here?” Ginny smiled as she drew herself up to her full height.

“Good girl.” Draco impulsively placed a soft brief kiss on her forehead.

With her hand still firmly in his grasp, he turned and led them into the parlor, where his parents were waiting. Drake and Angel followed behind staring unabashedly at the luxurious surrounds.

“Mother. Father. I'd like to present Ginevra Weasley.” Draco's tone was formal and he inclined his head but he didn't let go of her hand.

Lucius, who had stood as soon as they entered the room, walked toward Ginny. Oh Merlin, he's coming straight for me. Ginny momentarily panicked, until she felt Draco gently squeeze her hand and she remembered to breathe again.

“A pleasure to make you acquaintance, Miss Weasley,” Lucius intoned gently as he bent and scooped up her free hand to place a kiss upon it.

Ginny's eyes involuntarily popped open as wide as they could. She must be dreaming, Lucius Malfoy was being pleasant to her — Ginevra Weasley. Why was he being so nice? He had never been polite to anyone in her family. In fact, she doubted if she'd ever seen him be pleasant to anyone before. This was quite shock. She took a moment to gather herself before responding. “Mr. Malfoy.” It was all she could choke out, with a nod of her head.

“Ginevra, how lovely of you to come.” Narcissa, who had drifted over to greet her, smiled gently at the younger witch.

“Mrs. Malfoy. Umm— Your home is lovely.” Ginny was at a loss for anything else to say.

“Thank you, dear,” Narcissa responded almost absently as her gaze was captured by a movement behind Draco.

Draco, aware of his mother's distraction, released Ginny's hand and stepped aside, to reveal the children.

“And these are my children, Drake and Angelique,” Draco said proudly.

Lucius raised an eyebrow in confusion at his son. “Draco?”

Draco chuckled in amusement. “Twins, Father. You seem to have missed one.”

“Well, this is a pleasant surprise.” Lucius kept his expression unreadable, though Draco could see through his eyes, that he was clearly shocked.

“Twins! Oh my! This is wonderful!” Narcissa exclaimed with genuine happiness as she approached the children and bent to their level. “Hello darlings!”

“Hello.” Angel's forehead creased into a deep frown. “Who are you?” She continued looking at Narcissa, cocking her head to one side in confusion.

“Oh, she's just darling,” Narcissa said. “My name is Narcissa Black Malfoy but you may call me Grandmother.”

“Oh! You're Daddy's pretty mummy,” Angel exclaimed with excitement before launching herself Narcissa and wrapping her tiny arms around her neck tightly.

“Angel! Sweetheart, you'll knock your grandmother over. I'm terribly sorry, Mrs. Malfoy. Angel is very affectionate,” Ginny apologized quickly. It was not something that she'd ever had to worry about before, but this was not her family or her friends, these were Draco's parents and they obviously did things differently.

“Oh, there's no need to apologise. She's just fine. It's lovely that she's so openly affectionate,” Narcissa responded sincerely as Angel released her hold. “And you must be Drake?” She turned her attention to the little boy, but he was staring intently at Lucius with a scowl across his face.

“Drake, your grandmother spoke to you,” prompted Ginny.

“Hello,” Drake mumbled not breaking the intent gaze he had upon Lucius.

“Drake! Where are your manners?” Ginny growled at him flushing with embarrassment. She never occurred to her that her son could be so rude to his grandmother.

“It's quite all right, dear,” Narcissa said softly as she rose to her full height. “Perhaps Drake needs some time to become familiar with us. Shall we sit? I have arranged refreshments.”

Draco took Ginny's arm and led her to the long settee. Once he was certain she was comfortable, Draco stood next to her until his mother had taken the chair opposite then he walked around and sat next to Ginny. Lucius took the chair across from him. Drake wandered over and climbed up onto the couch, next to Draco, still keeping Lucius within his sights at all times. Angel stood surveying the adults for a moment, before wandering over and standing directly in front of Lucius. He smiled at the small girl.

“Hello, Angelique.” Lucius kept his tone light so as not to frighten the child. Drake's reaction, though silent thus far, was not encouraging. He knew, after the incident in Diagon Alley, it would not be easy to win their favor and, Merlin only knew, what they had been told about this family since the day they were born.

She smiled broadly at him, and then proceeded to clamber onto his lap. Much to everyone's surprise.

“Angel—” Ginny started.

“Shh—” Draco quieted her, placing his hand on her leg.

Lucius sat very still. The expression on his handsome face was one of astonishment and perhaps even a small amount of joy as the child made herself comfortable. He was uncertain as to what he should do, not having had a child sit upon his lap since Draco was a toddler.

“You're my grandfather aren't you?” Angel enquired sweetly.

“Yes, Angelique. I am.” Happiness coursed through him. It was such a simple gesture by the little girl. He would never have guessed that hearing a small child call him grandfather could evoke such feelings.

“You can call me Angel, if you like. Everyone does.”

“Really? I think I rather like Angelique. After all, that is your name. Is it not?” Lucius countered.

“Well— yes, but everybody calls me Angel.”

“Ah— I think Angelique is a much prettier name. It suits a pretty little girl like you,” Lucius said smiling. He really had no idea what he was doing but he hoped that a compliment might put an end to her insistence that he call her by the shortened form of her name.

“Really?” She smiled, as her eyes grew wide. “Do you think I'm pretty?”

“Yes. You are very beautiful,” Lucius smiled triumphantly, it had worked.

“Oh, thank you, Grandfather.” Angel squealed as she threw her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly, much to his surprise, yet again.

“You're very welcome, Angelique,” Lucius said smiling over her shoulder.

“You're not mean at all,” she exclaimed with delight.

Lucius' eyes popped wide open at that comment. Surprise and confusion were clearly evident on his normally unreadable features.

“Is so mean,” Drake mumbled taking this opportunity to let his feelings be known.

“DRAKE!” Ginny and Draco yelled together.

Drake jumped down off the chair and stood with his hands upon his hips.

“He is mean! He scared Mummy and he's a mean man!” Drake stared straight at Lucius, as if daring him to take action and show everyone how bad he really was.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTE

Huge hugs to all who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

YOU THINK SO, DO YOU?

It was as if time had stopped. No one moved or even took breath, for a moment, and then everything caught up in a rush of noise and movement.

“Drake Arthur Weasley Malfoy! How dare you speak like that to an adult!” Ginny yelled getting to her feet. “You will apologise this instant!”

She had gone bright red with anger. Draco had spoken to him about this but Drake had, obviously, disregarded everything that he'd said. She was appalled that he had behaved in such a way. It was as if he was deliberately baited Lucius — daring him to do his worst.

“NO!” Drake yelled at his mother. “He's mean and I won't say sorry! He should say sorry.”

At this point Lucius rose from his chair gracefully and gently stood Angel on the floor close to Narcissa. He then turned to stand over Drake. Draco got to his feet as well, not exactly sure what Ginny's reaction might be to seeing his father standing over her son.

“You think so, do you?” Lucius drawled with a smirk across his features. It seems I was right, the boy does have spirit, he added mentally.

“Y—yes” Drake stammered. His eyes had opened very wide and, although he was obviously terrified of the older wizard, he did not back down.

Draco he knew, from the expression on his father's face, he was amused by Drake's outburst and wouldn't cause him any harm, but Ginny did not know Lucius at all. Her reaction could see Lucius' mood change from amusement to anger in the flick of a wand.

“Well, perhaps we should have a private chat about what you think,” Lucius suggested in a low drawl.

“Draco,” Ginny seemed to almost whimper.

“Gin, it's okay,” Draco whispered from behind her.

“No, Draco. It's not okay!” Why was he letting this happen? Right in front of his eyes, she thought frantically. He promised and I trusted him!

Draco reached forward and turned Ginny around by her shoulders, placing a finger under her chin he tilted her head back so he could look into her eyes.

“Look at me, Gin. It's okay, father is amused with Drake at the moment,” Draco explained in a low whisper. “Perhaps it's better that we let him sort Drake out. It may just stop any further animosity between them. If they don't get it sorted now, I can tell you, my father will cease to be amused at some point, in the near future.”

“But—” Ginny began as she turned back to keep her small son in sight.

“Miss Weasley, I assure you only intend to speak with the boy.” Lucius addressed her in a low voice and then much to her surprise followed with a wink.

“I—ahh— well—” Ginny stammered. Lucius' behavior had totally befuddled her mind.

“Good, we'll see you soon then,” Lucius cut in. “Drake, I believe we will retire to my study. Come along.” He placed his hand on Drake's shoulder and began steering him, so that the little boy had no choice but to walk with him.

Ginny felt helpless as she stood there watching Lucius Malfoy lead her son out of the parlor. Her mind had shut down upon realizing that Lucius had winked at her. It was not a mode of behavior she had expected from the older wizard.

Draco had circled around to stand in front of her. He placed his hands on her shoulders and dipped his head in an attempt to capture her eye contact. “Gin, it's okay. He'll talk to him, that's all.”

“My baby—”

“Shh— He'll be fine. Trust me.” Draco wrapped his strong arms around her slim body and held her tightly. They stood as one, for a few minutes, in silence.

Narcissa rose from her chair, walked up behind Ginny and placed one hand on her shoulder. “Lucius truly was amused at Drake's outburst.” Narcissa desperately wanted to make the younger witch feel at ease. “He admires anyone with enough courage to stand up to him, so long as they are not a fool and I believe he would not think that of his own blood.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Drake followed Lucius down the long dark corridor toward the study. The walls were covered with portraits of blonde wizards, all smirking down at him, some making comments about naughty little wizards and suggesting forms of punishment. At the end of the hall there was a large dark wood door. Drake watched as the door swung open of its own accord, after his grandfather muttered a password that he did not hear clearly.

Lucius stood just clear of the doorway in his study, waiting for Drake to cross the threshold into the room. He was surprised the young boy had followed him all the way. He'd more than half expected him to attempt a return to his mother, screaming, the moment he had an opportunity. Perhaps he has even more courage than I've initially given him credit for, Lucius mused as he watched his grandson step hesitantly into the room.

Lucius closed the door behind Drake and strode around to sit behind his enormous desk. Drake followed him as far as the desk and made to climb onto one of the visitor's chairs, situated in front of the desk.

“I don't recall inviting you to sit, young man.” Lucius smirked at the small boy. “You may stand in front of my desk. After all, this visit to my study will not be a social one.”

Drake dropped his feet to the floor immediately and moved to stand opposite Lucius' chair. He stood, as he had seen his Uncles Harry and Ron stand when addressing a superior Auror — feet flat on the floor, legs slightly apart, hands clasp behind his back and head held high. His eyes, however, roamed across the desk taking in everything that had been placed upon it, and purposely avoiding the silver eyes across the large wooden expanse.

“Well, it seems you have some issues with me,” Lucius started. “I think we should take some time to sort them out. Don't you?”

“Maybe,” Drake muttered.

“Speak up and look at me when I'm talking to you,” Lucius growled softly.

“I said, maybe,” Drake offered again but this time with more than a touch of insolence in his tone.

“Don't take that tone with me, boy!” Lucius growled again, this time a little louder. He could see Drake's courage wavering, as he lowered his eyes to stare at his feet. “Look at me, Drake!”

Drake didn't raise his eyes. He didn't like being in here, alone, with his grandfather.

“Drake, I said look at me!” Lucius repeated harshly.

Hearing the tone in his grandfather's voice grow angrier, Drake decided not to tempt fate, too much, and raised his eyes to meet with Lucius'.

“Good. That's better.” Lucius smirked at him. “Now, why don't you tell me what I have done to upset you so much, that you feel the right to be completely disrespectful? Not only to myself but also to the ladies that were present, for your little outburst.”

“I didn't say nothing to Mummy or Grandmother,” Drake protested. He was confused, how could he have disrespected either witch, when he had only been nasty to his grandfather.

“Ah— but you lost control of your temper, in front of not one but two ladies. And a gentleman never loses control or causes a scene in front of a lady because it is disrespectful.” Lucius explained all of this with an air of superiority. He had never spoken down to Draco as a child and had no intention of doing so with his grandson.

“Oh— I didn't mean to hurt them,” Drake muttered quietly.

Lucius softened, a little. “I'm sure you didn't hurt them, but they were shocked by your harsh words.”

“Mummy is used to me.”

“Well, your mother may be used of your little outbursts, but that does not make them any less rude.”

“Oh.”

“Now, care to explain your verbal attack on me?”

“What?” Drake didn't understand what Lucius had just said.

“Why did you yell those things at me?” Lucius sighed. He could see the boy's education would need to be reviewed.

“Oh— because you made Mummy scared in Diagon Alley,” Drake said confidently. “And she cried.”

“I see.” Lucius considered his options very carefully before continuing. “I certainly did not mean to frighten her, or make her cry.”

“Yes, you did,” Drake countered glaring at Lucius.

“I can assure you, Drake, I had no intention of frightening your mother when I approached her in Diagon Alley.”

“You hurt her arm and she cried.” Drake's courage was building as they continued to talk.

“Are you sure she was crying because her arm was in pain? Perhaps there was another reason why she might have been upset—”

“Don't know.” Drake frowned. He hadn't really given it much thought. His grandfather was there when she got upset, so it was his fault and he had hold of her arm so he must have hurt her, because she cried.

“Perhaps your mother cried because she was frightened. Do you think that might be possible?”

“Mummy doesn't normally get frightened.”

“Of course she doesn't, but this time she did. You said so yourself.”

“I don't know.”

“Well, I have a theory,” Lucius offered. “I think your mother got so upset because she had not told us about you or Angelique and when I saw you, I, of course, realized I had a grandson. Your mother knew I would not ignore that fact and that is why she was so upset. She kept both of you a secret for so long but it was about to end and she would have a lot of explaining to do.”

“She cried when she was talking to daddy too.”

Lucius quirked an eyebrow at him. “Did she now? Did you see this for yourself?”

“Yes.”

“Ah and did you inflict any injuries upon anyone present?”

“Daddy,” Drake muttered.

“Ah, I see.” Lucius smirked. “And did your father make her cry?”

“Mummy said she upset herself.”

“Mmm— and do you suppose, it could be possible, that your mother upset herself after our little meeting in Diagon Alley,” Lucius drawled softly. He could see, by the expression on Drake's face, the very idea he had just suggested had, in fact, dawned upon the little wizard.

“Yes.”

“I am sorry. I couldn't quite make that out,” Lucius teased.

“Yes.” Drake spoke in a loud and clear voice.

“And?”

“Sorry, Grandfather.”

“Apology accepted but you will also need to make your apologies to your grandmother and mother, when we return to the parlor,” Lucius informed him with a small smile.

Drake sighed heavily. “Yes, Grandfather.”

“Good man.” Lucius' smile broadened. “Is there anything else, you feel, we should discuss while we're here?”

“Umm— I don't think so,” Drake replied frowning thoughtfully. He didn't know whether he should ask grandfather the question that had been burning inside of him since this morning. He was meant to discuss this with his daddy but grandfather was a wizard and it was `Secret Wizards Business'—

Lucius noticed the concentrated expression on his grandson's face. “Drake, is there something else?”

“Well— I was supposed to talk to daddy later, because it's `Secret Wizards Business' and we can't do it in front of any witches, but I really want to know—”

“We can summon Draco if you like,” Lucius suggested casually, struggling to keep the amused look off his face. `Secret Wizards Business', indeed, he thought.

“Yes, please.”

Lucius rose and walked to the fireplace. He picked up a handful of silvery floo powder and threw it into the flames.

“Draco, your presence is required in my study.”

“Right away, Father.” Drake could hear his father respond.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco rose from his seat and made to leave the room.

“Draco, is everything alright?” Ginny asked a little frantic. She had been fidgeting ever since Draco had managed to sit her down again. Not even a cup of tea was calming her.

“I'm sure it is, Gin.” Draco smiled at her. “I'll be back soon, okay?”

“But what if he's done something?” Ginny's imagination had begun to run wild.

“Who father or Drake?” Draco asked grinning at her.

“Draco this isn't funny!”

“I'm sorry. Look, Gin, there's no way father would hurt a hair on Drake's head. Besides, I'm more worried about Drake attacking father than the other way round,” Draco replied arching a questioning eyebrow at her.

“Point taken.”

“Now sit and enjoy your tea with mother. I'll be back soon, okay?” Draco said before turning and leaving the parlor.

“Draco is right. Lucius would never harm either of your children,” Narcissa said softly.

“I wish I could believe you.”

“You can, he would never harm a child.”

“I was only a child when he tried to kill me,” Ginny whispered.

“Sometimes, people make foolish decisions,” Narcissa admitted softly.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“Why don't we move over to the comfortable chairs while we wait for your father?” Lucius suggested once he had broken the floo connection.

Drake walked over to the antique couch and clambered up; Lucius had taken a comfortable chair to the side of him.

“How old are you, Drake?”

“Four, but in a few weeks it's our birthday and we'll be five.” The thought of his upcoming birthday brought a broad smile to his face.

“I see and what would you like for your birthday?”

“A `Lightning Bolt 5000'.”

“Quite a broom. Does your mother agree with your choice?” Lucius asked smirking. He could remember Narcissa's reaction to Draco flying at such a young age and could quite imagine that any mother would be equally as horrified.

“Well— not really, but I just have to have a broom.” Drake's exasperated tone said it all. The small wizard didn't think his mother would ever allow him to have a broom.

“I see, well we may have to talk to her regarding an appropriate broom for your age.”

“I really want a `Lightning Bolt 5000' because they're the best,” Drake muttered. He just didn't want any old broom — he wanted the best broom.

“We'll see.” Lucius wondered where the boy had obtained such expensive tastes growing up in the Weasley household.

A sharp knock at the study door interrupted any further conversation between Lucius and Drake.

“Enter,” Lucius commanded.

“Father, is there a problem?” Draco said as he crossed the room.

“Not at all. Take a seat, it seems we have some `Secret Wizards Business' to discuss,” Lucius told him with an amused smirk.

“'Secret Wizards Business'?” Draco arched an eyebrow at his father.

“Apparently you and Drake are scheduled to hold a meeting sometime without any witches present to discuss a pressing issue the boy has,” Lucius informed him with laughter clearly dancing in his silver eyes.

“Oh—” Draco blanched. Merlin I had hoped he'd forgotten.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Huge hugs to all who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER NINETEEN

SECRET WIZARDS BUSINESS MANAGED

“Right then, shall we get down to business?” Lucius eyed Draco carefully, he looked uneasy — something was obviously worrying him.

“Umm— Yes, let's. Drake, why don't you explain to your grandfather what we need to talk about,” Draco suggested unevenly. He certainly did not want to have this conversation and had hoped Drake might have forgotten about it.

“Well, Mummy said that her and Daddy never lived together, but to make a baby you have to live with a witch, after going to a wedding and you have share a bedroom — and you have to love her.” Drake explained his beliefs to Lucius in an exasperated tone. He really just wanted an explanation.

Lucius arched an eyebrow in Draco's direction and Draco shrugged in return, grinning uncomfortably at his father.

“I see,” Lucius started, before dropping his voice to barely a whisper and continuing. “He's a bit young for this talk, isn't he?”

Draco nodded slightly from his position beside Drake and looked at his father, with a helpless expression on his face. He still had no idea how to explain to his son how he and his sister came into existence, without going into details he was far to young to hear.

“Alright, Drake. What you've said is perfectly correct, except sometimes mothers and fathers share a bedroom before they get married. Like your parents did,” Lucius said carefully.

“But they can't make babies before their married.” Drake protested. As far as he was concerned, a wedding was necessary.

“Oh, but they can. It isn't morally correct, but it's entirely possible,” Lucius assured him, hoping the child would simply accept this and leave the subject alone.

“Were Mummy and Daddy naughty?” Drake had picked up on the words `not' and `correct', but was a little confused by what his grandfather had said.

“Yes, in a way they were. Good witches and wizards wait until they're married to share a bedroom.” Lucius was struggling to hold in his laughter, as he watched Draco's facial expression contort into horror.

Merlin I think father is making this worse, Draco thought as he ran his hands through his long hair. How am I to exonerate Gin and myself now? He thinks we're naughty!

Drake looked curiously at Lucius. “How?”

“How what?” Lucius frowned with confusion.

“How do they make babies?” It was a simple question. No one had ever answered it for him before so, perhaps his grandfather might.

“Well— You see— they umm—” Lucius was stuck. How was he meant to answer this? It would be inappropriate to go into detail with a child of this age. Merlin knows, he sent Draco off to Hogwarts with a very basic overview and hoped the older boys would fill in the blanks for him.

“They— umm— share a special hug.” Draco smiled, pleased with himself for having thought of a simple explanation.

“Yes—yes they share a special hug, and then they can have a baby,” Lucius continued more confidently.

“What kind of special hug?” Drake enquired.

“I don't really think we need to go into detail now, Drake. When you're older you'll learn all about special hugs with witches.” Lucius attempted to appease him.

“But how will I know if I give a witch a special hug? 'Cause I don't want to and I need to know so I won't.” Drake pushed further quite worried that perhaps he may have already given a witch a special hug. Not that he'd hugged many witches, just his mummy, grandma and assorted aunts — usually under sufferance.

Both the Malfoy wizard's eyes popped wide open. Drake wouldn't let the subject go and neither of them were prepared to go into any further detail with him.

“Drake, you won't have to worry about giving out any special hugs till you're about fourteen or so, okay? By then you'll know all about them,” Draco told him in the hope that it would end the discussion.

Upon hearing this Lucius cleared his throat subtly, to gain Draco's attention, then arched a questioning eyebrow at his only son. Draco merely responded with a cheeky smirk.

“But what if I don't want to give a witch a special hug?” Drake was clearly distressed at the thought that he may not have a choice.

“You don't have to, but believe me by the time you're fourteen or fifteen you'll want to give witches special hugs, as often as you can.” Draco tried to contain the laughter that was threatening to burst forth.

Drake considered this seriously for a moment. “But what about witch germs?”

Lucius had to muffle a snort at his grandson's last comment; it was bad enough that they were sitting here discussing sex with a four year old, in a round about way, and now he voices his concerns about witch germs.

“When you get older witch germs don't seem to matter anymore. You'll like to touch witches,” Draco assured him with a smile and a wink.

“That's what Uncle Harry and Uncle Ron keep telling me,” Drake replied thoughtfully.

“Well, would they lie to you?” Draco asked as seriously as he could, given the circumstances.

“Uncle Harry wouldn't,” Drake told him with certainty.

“Well you can believe your Uncle Harry, and I wouldn't lie to you,” Draco affirmed.

“Maybe—” Drake considered his father's answer carefully.

“I used to be afraid of witch germs too,” Draco admitted.

“Really?”

“Yes. I was terribly afraid, just ask your Aunt Pansy. We've known each other practically all our lives and sometimes our parents would tell us to hold hands to walk to dinner, but I would never want to because she had witch germs.”

“What happened, Daddy?” Drake looked shocked that his own father had endured such torture.

“Well, I guess I grew up. All of a sudden, I didn't worry about witch germs anymore and I wanted to hold hands with witches.”

“Oh—” Drake didn't really think he would ever not worry about witch germs, despite what everyone kept telling him.

While Drake appeared to be deep in thought, Lucius took the opportunity to speak to Draco quietly.

“Sometimes it pays to be a little more cautious about witch germs,” Lucius whispered, smirking all the while.

“I'm glad I wasn't,” Draco whispered back smiling.

“Drake, is there any other `Secret Wizards Business' you'd like to talk about while we're here?” Lucius asked interrupting the young wizards thoughts.

“Nope, I don't think so.”

“Good. Why don't we return to the parlor then?” Lucius was quite relieved they had satiated the boys mind for now. Merlin, I do believe I may be getting too old for this, he pondered as he rose gracefully from his chair.

Drake jumped off his chair. “Okay.”

As they made their way up the long corridor Lucius stopped frequently to explain to Drake who was in the portraits and how they were related to him. Some were posing questions about the punishment the boy had just endured — disappointed they'd not heard screams. At some point, while Lucius was showing him the portrait of his great-great grandfather, Drake's little hand slipped inside Lucius' large hand grasping it tightly. Lucius looked down to his hand and wrapped his long fingers around the small hand of his grandson. He felt a surge of warmth flow through his body, such that he hadn't felt in a very long time.

The three wizards strolled back into the parlor — Drake's hand still firmly in Lucius'. Narcissa looked up as they walked in, smiling brightly at the sight before her and ignoring the loud gasp from Ginny. In front of her were three generations of Malfoy men, the eldest and the youngest holding hands. It warmed her heart and reassured her that all would be well with her family.

“Ladies, I assume there is some morning tea left for us,” Lucius said in a light tone.

“Of course, darling. Tea?” Narcissa responded.

“Yes, thank you.” Lucius looked down to the little boy still clinging to his hand. “Drake, would you like to say something before we eat?”

“I suppose so,” Drake muttered.

“Perhaps you can speak up,” Lucius suggested quietly.

Drake looked up at his mother and grandmother, and then took a deep breath. He had hoped his grandfather had forgotten about his need to apologize to the ladies. “I apologise for being nasty to grandfather in front of you.”

Ginny was taken aback, never had she heard her young son apologise so eloquently before. Usually, she had to force a mumbled `sorry' out of him to the offended party and then he would add some self-vindicating comment on the end of it.

Narcissa, on the other hand, maintained her warm smile and held her hand out to the little boy. “Your apology is accepted, darling. Now we can forget all this nasty business and let you have some morning tea.”

“I'm hungry.” Drake smiled when he saw the occasional table full of delicious snacks.

“Perhaps, we can allow you to help yourself,” Lucius suggested.

Drake wandered over to the little table that held all types of delicious snacks. There was so much to choose from.

Narcissa smiled as she passed him a small plate to place his selection on. “Have as much as you like, dear.”

Meanwhile, Draco had sat down next to Ginny, draping an arm around the back of the chair, above her shoulders.

“Is everything alright?” Ginny whispered.

“Everything is fine. We just had that `Secret Wizards Business' to sort out,” he replied in a low whisper, arching an eyebrow.

“Oh—” She giggled softly. “And your father?”

“They sorted that out between themselves, but everything seems fine. Don't you think?” Draco glanced over to his father, who had taken his original chair and Drake, who had precariously perched himself on the arm of the chair with a plate full of snacks.

“I guess so.”

“Perhaps, I should send you to fathers study for a chat,” Draco teased.

“You wouldn't!” Ginny exclaimed a little louder than she intended.

Draco smirked at her, as he watched her color rise when she realized she had drawn the attention of Lucius and Narcissa.

“You wouldn't what, Draco?” Lucius asked smirking.

“I just suggested that, perhaps, it might be an idea for Ginny to oomph—” Draco finished with a grunt as Ginny's elbow sunk into his ribs. He glanced at the fiery redhead, instantly recognizing the evil look on her face and decided not to take the matter any further, lest she decide to bring her wand out to `play'.

“Nothing really, Father,” Draco expressed pointedly.

“Draco, when you flooed this morning you mentioned an upcoming birthday—” Narcissa reminded him.

“It's our birthday soon,” Angel supplied excitedly.

“Their birthday is March twenty-fifth,” Ginny informed her smiling softly.

“Oh, how lovely! How old will they be?” Narcissa exclaimed.

“We'll be five,” Drake told her.

Narcissa looked at Ginny. “Wonderful! Do you have plans for a celebration?”

“We usually have a family party at home,” Ginny responded casually.

“Oh, I see—”

Ginny quickly realized that her answer had, perhaps, sounded as if the Malfoy's would not be included in the celebration. While she had not considered this, it would be rude not to at least invite them.

“Of course, you are all welcome to attend,” Ginny quickly amended.

“Are you sure, dear?” Narcissa questioned still with a disappointed note to her voice.

“Of course. As soon as we've finalized the details I'll owl them to you.”

“That would be lovely!” Narcissa's cheery disposition returning as she began planning the shopping trip she would have to take.

“After we finish our tea, perhaps we could take a stroll in the grounds. Maybe show the children the lake,” Lucius suggested.

“Oooh— Grandfather, can we go see the horsey's, please?” Angel jumped up from her chair and started bouncing around.

“I told them we had horse's, this morning,” Draco informed his father grinning at Angel's enthusiasm.

“Well, I suppose we could visit the stables, if you'd like,” Lucius said agreeably.

“And can we take sugar and carrots for the horsey's?” Angel asked excitedly.

“Sugar and carrots?” Lucius queried.

“Yes. Horsey's like sugar and carrots. Please Grandfather, Daddy said we could?”

“And just when did your father give his consent?” Lucius arched an eyebrow at the still bouncing little girl.

Angel stopped bouncing and furrowed her brow in confusion. “I don't know. What's consent?”

“Consent is permission. When did your father give his permission to feed the horse's sugar and carrots?” Lucius rephrased his question, making a mental note to review Angel's education along with Drake's.

“Oh, today when he told us about his horsey's. Please, Grandfather?” Angel pleaded placing the sweetest expression on her face. It was the one that usually made her uncles fall all over themselves, getting her exactly what she wanted.

Draco couldn't quite believe his eyes. He sat across from his father and he could almost see him melt into a puddle. Angel would definitely not have a problem twisting Lucius around her little finger — if she kept looking at him like that.

“Well, I can't see any harm in that,” Lucius replied smiling broadly. “We'll have the house elves arrange a package and deliver it to the stables.”

Angel had started to bounce up and down again with excitement. “Thank you, Grandfather! Can we go now?”

“We've not yet finished our tea, Angelique,” Lucius said gently. “Just as soon as we have, we can be on our way.”

“Daddy, can I get changed out of these poxy robes? I hate looking like a prat.” Drake tugged at his dress robes.

“Drake, that language is not acceptable in front of ladies,” Lucius interjected firmly before Draco could respond.

“Oh, umm— Sorry Grandmother, Mummy” he said turning towards the two witches.

Narcissa could see Lucius settle into the old routine he had with Draco, when he was small — gently reminding him of his manners and taking him to task, in the study, over larger misdemeanors.

Ginny couldn't quite believe her eyes or ears. Was her son apologizing, without being ordered to? Perhaps there was something good to Lucius Malfoy after all; if he had this affect on Drake, he couldn't be all bad. Not that she was willing to throw caution to the wind, but perhaps she would allow him the chance to prove himself worthy of her trust.

“Well, Daddy? I look like a git. Can I change now?” Drake rephrased his request.

Ginny couldn't help the small giggle that escaped her as she saw Lucius' exasperated expression.

“Drake,” Lucius intoned in a low growl.

“I didn't say nothing wrong this time!” Drake rolled his eyes at the older wizard. Couldn't he just butt out and let his father answer him.

“I feel you did. Apologise now!”

Drake sighed heavily and turned to the witches once more. “Sorry I said something wrong.”

Both Ginny and Narcissa wore smiles that had nothing to do with the apology he had just imparted so carelessly. The pained expression Lucius wore, as he too rolled his eyes, was most comical.

“Daddy, now can I get changed? I don't—” Drake was cut off.

“Of course, Drake. Mother where can Drake change his clothes?” Draco could not have held his mirth had he been forced to watch his father go another round of manners correction and apologies with his son. He remembered the painful routine well from his own childhood.

“Millie,” Narcissa summoned the elf.

“Mistress, Millie can serve Mistress?” The creature bowed low to the floor.

“Millie, you are to show Master Drake to a guest room and assist him with the changing of his clothing.”

“As Mistress wishes.”

“Drake, darling go with Millie and she will help you. Angelique, do you wish to change dear?”

“No, I like my dress robes. Aren't they pretty?” Angel twirled on the spot for all to admire.

“It's `no thank you', dear, and yes, your robes are very pretty,” Narcissa corrected her gently.

“Millie, be sure not to leave Drake alone. We wouldn't want him to get lost,” Draco instructed the elf.

Drake followed the ugly little creature out of the parlor and up the grand staircase toward a guest room.

While Drake was getting into more comfortable clothing Lucius arranged the parcel for the horses to be delivered to the stables, ready for their arrival and for their cloaks to be bought into the parlor. Once they had arrived, Draco helped Ginny into her cloak while Lucius assisted Angel. Angel copied everything her mother did with her father, including her own version of a flirtatious smile over her shoulder to the older wizard, causing Lucius to laugh heartily. While Lucius was assisting Narcissa with her cloak, Drake reappeared in the parlor ready to take on the outdoors.

“What on magical earth are you wearing child?” Lucius exclaimed eyeing the boy up and down.

“My real clothes!” Drake smiled broadly. He was much more comfortable in the worn jeans, old tee shirt, runners and `Weasley jumper' he now wore in place of his best dress robes and good shoes.

“Really? Well perhaps we will need to attend to your wardrobe?” Lucius muttered under his breath.

“We're all ready, Grandfather,” Angel chimed in excitedly. “Can we see the horsey's now?”

“Of course, shall we?” Lucius replied holding his hand out to the little girl to take hold of.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Hugs to all those who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER TWENTY

HORSES AND ROSES

Once outside, they strolled toward the stables. Angel holding Lucius' gloved hand, Narcissa beside Lucius with her hand tucked into the crook of his elbow expertly avoiding his snakehead cane, Ginny and Draco side by side a short distance behind, and Drake running ahead of everyone very glad to be outdoors.

“So how did the `Secret Wizards Business' go?” Ginny smiled at Draco.

“Well, between Father and myself, I think we managed to answer all his questions, but I should tell you, Drake now thinks we're naughty,” Draco replied smirking.

“Oh gods. How did that happen?”

“Father, actually. He told him that it wasn't morally correct to share a bedroom before you were married and so Drake ascertained that we're naughty.”

“I can see Drake slipping that little morsel into conversation, at the most inopportune time for me,” Ginny groaned.

“Oh, that wasn't the worst of it,” Draco said in a low voice as he crept a little closer to her. He desperately wanted to touch her in some way, his need for contact was growing by the minute and it was driving him crazy.

“Oh, do tell?” Ginny arched an inquisitive eyebrow at him.

“He wanted to know how.” Draco tried, with all his might, to keep a straight face.

“How? How what?” A confused frown creased Ginny's brow.

“How babies are made-” Draco laughed at the astonished look on Ginny's face and reached for her hand, almost unconsciously, at the same time.

“Oh. My. God. You didn't tell him! Did you? I mean- he's only four, Draco!” Ginny was appalled that such a question had come from her innocent baby's mouth.

“Hey, calm down, Gin. We talked about it in a round about way. You know special hugs and all that. Absolutely no details.” Draco assured her with a squeeze of her hand. She had made no move to pull away and Draco took this as an encouraging sign.

“Oh, I guess that's okay.”

“The funny thing was, once we'd gotten through with that, he was worried about witch germs.”

“They're a big thing in his life at the moment,” Ginny said giggling. “I'm hoping he might hang onto that notion until he's at least, oh, thirty or so.”

Draco laughed out loud at Ginny's idea. He knew full well Drake would overcome his fear of witch germs by the time he was twelve or thirteen and would develop the courage to follow his hormones into battle with the witches by fourteen at the most, if not sooner.

They were nearing the large stables that housed the many Malfoy horses. Drake was still running ahead of the group and had almost reached the stable doors.

“Drake, you can't just go barreling into the stables. You'll startle the horses,” Draco called out.

“Okay, Daddy. I'll wait here,” Drake replied impatience edging into his voice.

“Good boy.” Draco smiled at him ignoring his son's subtle tone.

When everyone had caught up to Drake, Lucius felt it necessary to speak with the children before entering the stables. “Drake, Angelique, you can't make any loud or sudden noises while we're inside the stables.”

“Why, Grandfather?” Angel asked gazing up at him with the most innocent of expressions on her face.

“If you do you may frighten the horses.”

“We'll be quiet. We promise. Don't we, Drake?” Angel answered earnestly nodding her head to reinforce her agreement.

“Yes, Grandfather. Can we go in now?” Drake said eagerly.

“Certainly.” Lucius smiled at their eagerness.

The family entered the stables to a chorus of ooh's and aah's from Angel. The little girl loved all types of creatures, and horses were no exception. The Malfoy stables housed four mares, a gelding and one black stallion. One of the mares belonged to Narcissa, the gelding was Draco's and the stallion was Lucius' mount - he was the only person who could control this particular beast.

“Grandfather, may we pat them?” Angel asked the longing clearly evident in her voice.

“Of course. Just rub your hand down the nose,” Lucius instructed as he strolled through inspecting the horse's as he passed.

“Grandfather, I can't reach,” Angel complained as she tried to stretch up to one of the mares.

“Come here and I'll lift you up,” Lucius said with his arms outstretched, his cane momentarily discarded to allow him to hold his granddaughter comfortably.

Angel ran to Lucius' arms and he hoisted her onto his hip then walked her over to the stall that housed his great stallion.

“This is my horse,” Lucius said as Angel reached out to stroke the massive beasts nose.

“What's her name?” Angel asked as the horse snorted.

“He's a stallion and his name is Donal which means `Proud Chief',” Lucius explained to her.

“He's really big, Grandfather. Can you ride him?” Angel asked with a tinge of awe in her tone.

“Yes, Angelique, I can ride him.”

“Can we go for a ride?” Angel asked excitedly.

Upon entering the stable, Draco had quickly directed Ginny to the far end, where his own horse resided. As he told her all about his mount, he managed to keep an ear on the conversations his parents were having with the children.

“Angel, remember what I said? Not today,” Draco firmly reminded her.

“Yes Daddy,” Angel replied, disappointment ringing in her tone.

“Now there's no need for a sad face. I will take you riding, just not today,” Draco told her gently, hoping she wouldn't cry. He didn't think he'd be able to refuse her if she did.

“You can't very well go riding in your pretty dress robes, can you?” Lucius asked her.

“No, I guess not.”

“Would you like to feed Donal a carrot?” Lucius asked her in the hope that it may cheer her up.

“Yes please, Grandfather,” Angel responded, instantly forgetting her disappointment.

“Narcissa, dear I wonder, would you mind passing a carrot to Angelique?” Lucius said to his wife who was with Drake near one of the mares.

“Of course not. Here you are, sweetie,” Narcissa responded smiling warmly at Angel.

“Thank you, Grandmother,” Angel said. “Grandfather, how do I feed him?”

“You don't know?” Lucius asked a little shocked.

“No.” Angel replied innocently.

“I thought you did. It was you who suggested the carrots and sugar, was it not?” Lucius enquired rather sternly.

“Yes, but I just know they like them. I don't know how to feed them.” Angel explained disregarding the tone Lucius had used with her. She was used to that type of tone from her Uncle Percy and it did nothing to upset her disposition.

“I see. Well, I'll have to put you down for now, so I can show you.” He placed Angel on her feet and as he did so his childhood memories came flooding back.

As a boy he had been intent on feeding his horse a carrot, unfortunately for Lucius he held the vegetable incorrectly and did not move his fingers out of the way before the small mare bit him. While not a lot of damage was caused to his fingers, his confidence around the creature had been rattled somewhat and was not restored, even when his father had insisted on showing him the correct way to feed the animal. He had vowed never to place a part of his body close to a horse's mouth again.

“That's okay.” Angel smiled at him as she passed him the carrot.

He hesitantly prepared to feed Donal the carrot. “Angelique, are you watching?” Lucius stalled knowing full well that the little girl had not taken her eyes from him.

“Yes, Grandfather. I'm watching.”

“Good. Now you hold the carrot like this and offer it to the horse. As it's getting closer to your hand you flatten it, like so.” Lucius needed all his willpower not to pull his hand away from the feeding animal.

“Can I try now?” Angel asked with excitement bubbling through her voice.

“Of course. Why don't you run and get another carrot?” Lucius replied, relieved that he would not have to repeat the performance. He quickly whipped out his wand and performed a quick Scourgify charm to his gloved hand, to remove any remnants of horse drool and carrot.

“Here, Grandfather, I've got another carrot.”

“Good.” Lucius said as he lifted her back up to feed the horse. “Now, remember how I held the carrot.”

“Like this?”

“Yes, that's it. All right, now move your hand Angelique. Lay it flat.” Lucius sounded a little nervous, but only those who know him well would have picked up on it.

“It feels funny,” Angel giggled, thoroughly enjoying herself.

“Does it now?” Lucius smiled at her happiness.

“Can we get some sugar cubes now grandfather?” Angel asked eager to keep feeding the horse.

“Perhaps we can feed the sugar to your grandmothers mount. I don't really think Donal needs anymore after two carrots,” Lucius suggested, opting to feed Narcissa's much gentler mare the smaller food.

“Ooh- Which one is it?” Angel asked trying to turn in Lucius' arms to capture a glance of the other horses.

Lucius turned and walked over to the stall where Narcissa was stroking and whispering to an elegant brown mare.

“Has she answered you back yet, dear?” Lucius teased his wife gently.

“Oh, if only you knew of the secrets she shares with me, darling,” Narcissa returned in good humor.

It was an ongoing family joke; Narcissa had always spoken to her horses, almost holding conversations with them at times. Something Lucius found highly amusing. He had never, as an adult, felt the need to converse with an animal.

“What's her name, Grandmother?” Angel enquired as she stroked the mare's long nose.

“Her name is Ona, it means `Graceful One',” Narcissa replied. “Isn't she lovely?”

“Oh, yes. She's beautiful,” Angel agreed. “Do you think she would like some sugar?”

“I'm sure she would.”

“Angelique, remember to hold your hand perfectly flat all the time,” Lucius reminded her.

Angel flattened her hand away from the horse for Lucius' approval. “Like this grandfather?”

“Yes, just like that.”

Before long Angel was giggling again as the gentle mare ate from her hand. “It tickles.”

After they had patted and fed each horse in the stable, it was time to make their way back to the house for lunch.

“I suggest we all freshen up a little before we eat,” Narcissa proposed as they entered the manor.

“Absolutely! I know two children who desperately need to wash their hands,” Ginny agreed.

Narcissa summoned Millie to show Ginny and the children to a bathroom so they could clean up, and instructed her to lead them back to the dining room when they were ready.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Upon entering the elegant dining room, Ginny was surprised when Draco and Lucius immediately got to their feet, and moved forward to meet her. Draco assisted her into the chair next to his and Lucius took the children around the table to sit opposite their parents, next to Narcissa. Lucius, of course, sat at the head of the great table.

“It may be better if the children were seated closer to me,” Ginny suggested hesitantly, she knew how messy they could be during a meal.

“Nonsense! Dear, I can deal with the children. You enjoy your meal.” Narcissa told her smiling.

“It's just- they can get a little messy,” Ginny stressed. The truth was they could get a lot messy.

“Nothing I haven't dealt with before. We all make a mess when we're just learning our table manners,” Narcissa chided gently.

“If you're sure-” Ginny was still not entirely happy with the seating arrangements.

“Positively!” Narcissa said with finality thus effectively closing the subject.

Lunch was an extravagant spread with pork, beef and lamb being served with many different types of vegetables prepared in ways Ginny had not seen before plus dessert.

“Merlin, do you eat like this everyday?” Ginny leaned over and whispered to Draco.

“No. This is special, because you're here,” he whispered back smiling at her and because you are special, he added silently. The need to spend some time alone with her was growing more and more by the minute. He constantly had to hold himself back from touching her, reminding himself that it had been a long time since they were intimate and she may take offence if he were to cross certain social boundaries.

Throughout the meal, Ginny often offered her assistance with Drake or Angel only to be hushed by Narcissa. She looked to be having the time of her life, assisting them with cutting their meat, tempting them to try something new and instantly cleaning any accidental spills with a flick of her wand.

After they had eaten their fill, though Ginny doubted that Narcissa had eaten much at all with her fussing over the children, Lucius suggested taking the children on a tour of the manor.

When the group left the dining room to embark on their tour, Angel had attached herself to Lucius' hand and Drake to Narcissa's. Draco and Ginny brought up the rear, a short distance behind. As they walked down the hall toward the foyer, Ginny felt Draco's arm wind around her waist and tug her into a darkened room.

“Come in here,” Draco whispered into her ear as he pulled her sideways into one of his mother's formal parlors.

“Draco, what are you doing?” Ginny asked as she twisted out of his grasp.

“Shh-” He placed a finger across her lips. “Just wanted to talk, that's all.”

“The children-”

“Will be fine.” Draco finished for her.

“But-”

“You still don't trust him do you?”

“I- well- It's complicated and I'm confused about what I feel right now.”

“The kids trust him. Isn't that enough?”

“Maybe- I don't know.” A worried frown creased Ginny's brow. The children generally took to everyone they met - always Angel first, without any reservation, then Drake after observing the newcomer for a while.

“Let my parents spend some time alone with the kids. They'll be fine,” Draco assured her gently. “He's not a monster, Gin.”

“You're his son. You see him differently,” Ginny responded. “I'm not saying I don't trust him, after what I've seen today - but I do still have reservations, and think, after everything I suffered because of him, I'm entitled to be at least a little wary.”

“Okay, but at least give him a chance.”

“Alright, I'll give him a chance.”

“Good. Now why don't I show you mother's rose garden? It's so much more interesting than some dusty library or empty ballroom,” Draco suggested grinning at her.

Ginny smiled warmly at him. “Alright, show me the rose garden.”

Draco summoned Millie to fetch their cloaks and gloves for another walk outside. As soon as they were ready, Draco led her through the house to a side door off one of the parlors. He explained, as they passed through the darkened room, that it was the summer parlor and it lead almost directly to the rose garden.

“Oh- they're so beautiful and at this time of the year,” Ginny exclaimed as she admired the blooms.

“Yeah magic, isn't it?” Draco smirked at her enthusiasm. Every year the roses were charmed to bloom in the coldest of conditions so his mother could have fresh flowers to place in the parlors.

As they walked through the expansive garden beds, Draco slipped his arm around her waist, resting his hand on her hip. They'd been walking for quite sometime, in comfortable silence, when they approached a large gazebo situated in the middle of the rose gardens.

“It's so beautiful,” Ginny sighed as she admired the intricate detail of the fairy carvings in the wood.

“Mother often holds tea parties out here just to show it off to her friends.”

“Well, if I had such a beautiful gazebo, I think I should like to show it off too.” Ginny laughed at her own folly before wandering to the edge to admire a climbing rose that had attached itself to one of the supporting poles.

Draco watched her bend over and carefully cup a small bloom in her gloved hand to inhale its scent. Before he really understood what he was doing, he had removed his gloves and was standing directly behind her, with his hands hovering over her hips. As Ginny stood up she pressed back into Draco's waiting hands. She managed to suppress a gasp that had threatened to burst forth and she turned to face him.

“Umm- Draco, don't you-” Ginny started only to trail off as his head was slowly lowering towards hers.

“Shh-” Draco uttered as one of his hands traveled to the small of her back and the other all the way up her back, to tangle in her hair at the base of her neck before his lips met hers in the most tender of kisses. When he broke their union briefly, Ginny almost groaned in frustration.

“Okay?” Draco barely whispered the question of permission.

“Yes,” Ginny breathed in response.

He captured her lips with the passion he'd felt building all day. In a bid to deepen their union, he ran his tongue along the seam of her lips. He wasn't denied access as her mouth drifted open and her tongue glided over his.

Unbeknown to the couple they were being observed, from high above.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Thanks to everyone who reviewed :D

Sorry for the delay in posting this chapter, my hard drive died and I've only just got my old computer up and running sufficiently enough to do the basics :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE

I LOVE YOU…

“Ewww— Daddy's kissing Mummy again,” Drake exclaimed in disgust from his position by the library window.

“Again?” Lucius strode toward the window to take a look for himself.

Drake wrinkled his nose in revulsion. “He kissed her toes this morning.”

“Did he really?” Lucius drawled arching an eyebrow at Drake.

“He was kissing Mummy's toe better, `cause she hurt it,” Angel butted in to defended Draco's earlier actions.

“One wonders if she perhaps scratched her tonsils this time,” Lucius muttered under his breath.

Lucius knew Draco was eager to get closer to the flame haired witch. Hence his request that Drake and Angel be kept amused for a while this afternoon, to enable him to whisk their mother away to other parts of the estate. Lucius had thought that Draco's plans would come undone when Miss Weasley rose to follow them upstairs, but they mysteriously vanished before everyone reached the staircase. While Lucius wasn't entirely sure what type of relationship Draco was about to embark on with the pretty witch, he found that he didn't much care, so long as Draco was happy and, he and Narcissa got to spend time with the children and have the opportunity to be a part of their lives.

“Lucius, you shouldn't be encouraging the children to spy upon their parents. Come away from the window,” Narcissa scolded lightly.

“Yes, of course, dear. Drake, come away now.” Lucius took Drake's hand and led him away from the window.

“Wow! Is that Wizards Chess, Grandfather?” Drake's eyes lit up brightly.

“Yes it is. Do you know how to play?” Lucius asked not truly expecting the young boy to know.

“Uncle Ron has been teaching me,” Drake told Lucius as he examined the chessboard. The playing board was embedded into a table and held the fanciest playing pieces he had ever seen. Not that he had seen many, but his Uncle Harry had a pretty good set.

“Are you any good?”

Drake shrugged. “Don't know really.” He had won a few games but he suspected that his Uncles let him win.

“Well, why don't we play a game and see?” Lucius suggested, smiling encouragingly. It wouldn't hurt to play with the boy and perhaps he would be able to further his education of the game.

“Yes please, Grandfather.” He did love to play wizards chess.

With Lucius and Drake settled at the chess table, Narcissa showed Angel the rest of the library and even found a book of children's stories among the shelves. Angel was instantly begging her to read a story.

“Oh— Grandmother, could you please read a story to me, please?”

“Of course, darling. Why don't we sit closer to the fire, on the couch?”

Once they had made themselves comfortable, Narcissa opened the book and began to read a tale about the great wizard Merlin. A short while later she heard Lucius calling Drake back from the window again. It seems he had drifted over to spy on his parents, once again. She smiled to herself; he was so much like Draco, always watching people. She watched him walk back across the room and noticed he no longer seemed happy. In fact, the look on his face was one that she was quite familiar with, it was the same look both Lucius and Draco wore when they were angry.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Far below the library windows Draco and Ginny finally broke for air. Still holding each other, both were breathing quite heavily.

Draco rested his forehead on hers. “I've been wanting to do that since the first moment I saw you this morning, still in your pajama's.”

“I think I've wanted you to do it.”

“Where do we go from here?”

“I'm not sure. It's not just us. We have to think about Drake and Angel too.”

“Wouldn't it be better, for them, if we were together?” He reasoned it had to be better than having parents who weren't together. It would be less confusing for the children and that could only be a good thing.

“Only if it worked.”

“It worked last time, didn't it?”

“Did it? You were the one who left,” Ginny reminded him, bitterness tainting her voice.

“I don't know what to say, Gin. I got scared, but I never stopped loving you.”

“I don't know what to say, Draco.” Ginny shook her head as she disentangled herself from his grasp and moved away.

“Gin, please sit down.” Draco guided her by the shoulders to a bench seat at the edge of the gazebo.

“Draco, I have to think of the children first. I won't risk them being hurt.”

Draco sank to his knees before her and held her hands in his before continuing. “I don't want to risk hurting the kids either, but I think we'd be risking a lot more if we didn't give us a second chance.” Draco paused to take a deep breath. “Believe me when I say, I've never stopped loving you. I've thought of you day and night since I last saw you, on the night of your graduation. Do you remember that night?”

Ginny nodded her head slightly. Afraid to speak, for tears were building up in her eyes and she knew they would soon spill over. She certainly remembered that night, how could she forget the very night the twins were conceived.

“I left then because I believed it was the right thing to do for you. You had so many plans for your life and I thought, if I hung around, I'd just get in your way. Plus, I needed to get out of London for myself and I couldn't ask you to give up your life for me.” Draco paused for a moment to wipe away the tears now cascading down Ginny's cheeks. “Fate has bought us together again, love. I think we owe it, not only to each other, but also to our children to give us a second chance. It will work, Gin. We will work.”

“Draco, I—” Ginny started but couldn't continue. There was so much she wanted to say to him, but she was just so overcome with emotion at this point that words failed her.

“We could start really slow — if that's what you want,” Draco suggested gently cradling her head with one of his large hands.

Ginny nodded, giving him a weak smile before leaning into the comforting feel of his once familiar touch. A touch that she had missed for the years that they had been apart.

“You won't regret this, Gin. I promise. We'll start slow and get to know each other again and just see where we go from there.” Draco was over the moon he had her back again and this time he vowed never to let her go.

The couple stayed in the gardens until quite late in the afternoon. They were safe in the knowledge that the children were being well catered for and neither felt any urge to hurry back inside.

Once the sun had begun to dip closer to the horizon, it was Draco who broke the comfortable silence that had enveloped them for quite a while.

“I think we should go in soon. Dinner will be served shortly, I should think,” he whispered to Ginny who was resting comfortably in his arms.

“Do we have to?”

“Yes we do or Father will send a search party.” Draco smiled into her hair.

“Alright, I suppose we should.” Ginny sighed as she lifted herself off of him and got to her feet.

Draco stood and gathered Ginny into his arms holding her tightly, as if he was afraid to let go.

“You know, I'm never going to let you go — ever,” Draco whispered into her hair.

“Promise me,” Ginny whispered back.

“I promise,” Draco barely breathed.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

As Draco and Ginny re-entered the manor the rest of the family were just sitting down to dinner.

“There you two are! Been outside all afternoon?” Lucius asked with a smirk.

“Yes, Father. I showed Gin all of Mother's roses.” Draco sent Lucius a rather pointed look that Ginny did not understand.

There was obviously some type of silent communication taking place between the two wizards, but Ginny couldn't decipher what was being said — they were both so good at keeping their expressions perfectly blank.

“Draco, I should really floo Mum. She'd be expecting us and when we don't show she'll be worried.” Ginny quietly interrupted the silent communication between the two wizards.

“Sure, Gin. You can use the hearth in the parlor. Come on.”

As soon as they entered the parlor, Ginny went directly to the fireplace and reached for the marble bowl containing the magical silvery powder. She threw a handful of Floo powder into the fire and said the “The Burrow”.

“Mum?” Ginny called from the kitchen fireplace at the burrow.

“Ginny, I was wondering where you had gotten to,” Molly answered as she approached the fireplace.

“Mum, we're staying at Malfoy Manor for dinner. We'll be home later. Okay?”

“Is everything alright, dear?”

“Yes, Mum. Everything is fine. We've had a wonderful day.”

“Alright dear, just as long as everything is alright.”

“Yes, Mum. I'll see you later tonight.”

With that she was gone from the Burrow's kitchen and back in the parlor at Malfoy Manor.

“Everything alright, Gin?” Draco asked as he helped her to her feet and gathered her into his arms.

She smiled brightly at him. “Fine! Everything is perfect.”

Draco had the feeling that she wasn't talking about the conversation she'd just with her mother by the look she was giving him. “Dinner then? I think they may be waiting for us.”

“Yes, that would be lovely.”

Instead of making their way back to the dining room, they stood gazing into one another's eyes. Draco leaned in, closing the distance between them and capturing her mouth in a hot passion filled kiss. Ginny groaned into his mouth as his hands roamed over her back touching every inch of it from her backside to her neck before releasing her.

“Mmm— dinner,” Draco said in a low growl.

“Perhaps we should—” Ginny didn't finish her thought; she'd really much rather stay here with Draco.

“Yes, we should. Before I forget about taking things slow.” Draco grinned as he took her hand and led her back to the dining room.

“I was just contemplating sending out a search party,” Lucius drawled as the couple entered the dining room.

“Sorry, my fault. Mum loves to talk.” Ginny apologized quickly.

“Quite alright, dear. Well shall we eat before the warming charms wear off?” Narcissa assured her.

Once again, Narcissa had both children next to her and looked to be having such fun as she assisted them with their meals. Conversation among the adults was light and sociable throughout the meal. Ginny did notice that Drake had barely said a word since they'd entered the room. He appeared to be rather withdrawn and was scowling across the table at Draco.

“Drake, darling is there something wrong?” asked Ginny in a concerned tone as his scowl intensified. The little boy looked as if he might implode at any moment.

“You gave Mummy a special hug,” Drake yelled at Draco not shifting his intense gaze for a second and ignoring Ginny's question.

The room fell to silence, apart from the choking sounds coming from Lucius. He had taken a mouthful of red wine in the same instant Drake exploded at his father.

“What?” Draco was so stunned by the accusation he dropped his cutlery. Where on earth had this come from?

“Drake!” Ginny warned him, but to no avail. His gaze was firmly fixed on his father. It was as if he couldn't even hear her.

“I saw you! You were giving my Mummy a special hug! I saw you!”

“Father?” Draco looked questioningly to Lucius, who had just regained some semblance of control.

“Quite a lovely view of your mother's rose garden from the library windows.” Lucius hinted with an arched eyebrow and customary smirk in place.

“I see. Drake, I think perhaps we need to have another talk. Now!” Draco told his son as he rose from his seat. “Father, will you join us?”

“Perhaps it may be wiser to handle this one yourself,” Lucius replied, leaving Draco to his own devices.

“Fine. Drake, come along.”

He was quite unsure as to what to say to the little boy, who had risen obediently and followed him out of the dining room.

“Are we going to the study?” Drake asked flatly.

“No. I think the parlor will do just fine,” Draco answered as he entered the warm room.

Drake followed him in, but stopped close to the doorway. The expression on the little boy's face was pure rage — his eyes had darkened to slate gray and his face was flushed.

“Come here,” Draco commanded sternly. He had decided the best way to deal with Drake was to be immovably firm with him and if that didn't work, he didn't know what he was going to do.

Drake walked further into the room and stopped about six feet away from his father. They stood regarding each other for the longest time.

“Care to explain why you made a scene at dinner?” Draco finally asked in an even tone.

“I saw you and my Mummy and you gave her a special hug!”

“What makes you think that what I did was a `special hug'?” Draco was unable to stop the superior tone invading his voice.

“Your hands were on her bottom!” Drake crossed his arms over his chest.

“What? That doesn't make it a special hug!” Draco shrieked. He was fast losing control. “We still had our clothes on, for Merlin's sake!”

“I never said you didn't have clothes on. What would you take your clothes off for?” Drake's face screwed up in confusion.

“I— umm— Oh Merlin!” Draco realized that he had imparted more information than he had ever intended to and now he had to explain his way out of it.

“Daddy?” Drake prompted impatiently.

“Umm— Sit down, Drake. Let's go over this whole special hugs thing again,” Draco suggested in a defeated tone.

Drake climbed up on the couch and looked expectantly at Draco, who sat next to him. He was cradling his head in his hands, wondering just how to explain what he had just said.

“Right, we know that to make babies you have to give a witch a special hug, yeah?”

“Yeah,” Drake agreed cautiously.

“Right, well part of a special hug is not wearing any clothes. Okay?” Draco blurted out quickly.

“Why?”

“Umm— Look, Drake, you're not really old enough for any more details yet. When you're older we'll have another talk and I'll explain whatever you want to know.” Draco prayed to anyone who might be listening that Drake would just let it go now.

“When?”

“When you're old enough to know.”

“How old do I have to be?”

“Umm— Maybe before you go to Hogwarts,” Draco replied vaguely.

“But that's not for ages!”

“Yeah, I know.” Draco breathed a sigh of relief. He was beginning to hope Drake might just hold onto his fear of witch germs until he was thirty.

“But—”

“Look, Drake, if I tell you anymore your mother will hex me. Okay?” Draco pleaded to his son.

“Alright.” Drake was fully aware of how well his mother could fling a hex, having seen her do it to his Uncles many times. “So what were you doing to Mummy?”

“I— umm— that is— We were just snogging, that's all,” Draco finally stammered out.

“Oh,” Drake smirked. “Uncle Ron and Aunt Pansy do that.”

“Well if you've seen them snogging, why did you make such a scene?” Draco asked, exasperation clearly evident in his voice.

“Haven't, just heard funny noises from Uncle Ron's room sometimes and he says they're snogging.”

“Yeah, I bet they are. Let's get back to dinner.” Draco stood up, hoping there would be no further, uncomfortable, questions from Drake.

“I'm starving!”

“Good, let's go eat then.”

Father and son walked back into the silent dining room and took their seats again. Draco noticed that Ginny's face was flaming, but without seeing her eyes he was unable to tell if it was from rage or embarrassment.

“Everything alright, Gin?” Draco leaned toward her and whispered into her ear.

“Gods! I've never been so embarrassed.”

“Why? We didn't do anything.”

“Tell that to your father! He keeps looking at me and smirking.”

“I'll fix it. All right?”

“You'd better—”

“Drake, why don't you tell everyone exactly what you saw Mummy and I doing this afternoon?” Draco propositioned his son.

“They was only snogging.” Drake shrugged casually, as he picked up his cutlery and prepared to resume eating his meal.

Lucius looked to Draco with a raised eyebrow and a smirk.

“Good boy, Drake. Only snogging!” Draco said pointedly in his father's direction.

“Well, I think we should all eat up before everything goes cold,” Narcissa suggested. “And later perhaps someone can explain to me exactly what a `special hug' is.”

“That's how babies are made,” Drake answered smiling up innocently at Narcissa.

“Excuse me,” Narcissa exclaimed.

“Later Cissa— I'll explain everything.” Lucius smiled at her.

Ginny was watching the exchange quite closely and she would swear, on Merlin's grave, that right at this minute Lucius Malfoy was flirting with his wife, in front of everyone — his body language said it all.

“That's alright, Grandfather. I can explain,” Drake offered.

“It's not appropriate dinner conversation, Drake,” Lucius told him firmly.

“Oh, sorry,” Drake murmured.

After dinner they all retired to the parlor. Draco and Ginny on a love seat near the window, Narcissa in one chair, Lucius in the matching chair with Angel on his lap and Drake on the floor before the fire.

“Grandfather, can you tell us a story?” Angel requested.

“Yes, I suppose I could. What would you like to hear?” asked Lucius. It was something he hadn't done for many years, but something he used to enjoy immensely.

“A dragon story!”

“Alright, let me see.” Lucius feigned thought. “Once there was a very beautiful witch, she had lovely long blonde hair, and she lived in a large manor, with her parents and her two older sisters. This beautiful witch also went to school. It was a very special school for Witchcraft and Wizardry. While she was at school she met a very powerful wizard who also had long blonde hair—”

At this point, a rather ill disguised giggle came from Narcissa.

“You'll have to excuse your Grandmother, dear. It seems, she thinks my story is funny,” Lucius drawled, casting an amused glance in Narcissa's direction. “Now, where was I? Oh yes! The beautiful witch fell deeply in love with the powerful handsome wizard. They were inseparable, she went to all his Quidditch matches, she sat beside him as he played wizards chess and they also sat together in the Great Hall for meals, often taking walks after dinner by the lake. Now, the handsome powerful wizard was a little older than beautiful witch so he graduated from their special school of Witchcraft and Wizardry before she did, leaving her alone at the school while he went to work for his family. She was so terribly lonely and he missed her too, even though he would try to visit her as often as he could and he would send her owls all the time with little gifts. Though it seemed like an eternity, the beautiful witch finally graduated from her school. On that very day, the handsome powerful wizard went down on one knee before the beautiful witch, professed his undying love for her and requested her hand in marriage. The beautiful witch accepted, of course, and the handsome powerful wizard placed an enormous ring on her finger, the likes of which she had never seen before—”

“Father used to tell me the same story, when I was little,” Draco whispered to Ginny.

“He seems, well like he—” Ginny started, not sure how to say what she wanted.

“Like he cares about them?” Draco assisted her thoughts.

“Well— yes.”

“I can tell you now, he loves the twins. Angel already has him wrapped around her little finger and Drake is probably more like him than I am.”

“I guess. It's just a shock to see him acting like this. I would have never guessed he could be so—” Ginny couldn't quite think of the right word to complete her thoughts.

“Gentle?” Draco suggested.

“Well yes, it just seems— odd.”

“Not to me.”

“Oh— look, I think Angel has fallen asleep.”

“Umm— Father, I think you're losing your audience,” Draco said quietly so as not to disturb Angel.

Lucius sighed looking down at the sweet face of his sleeping granddaughter. “Never could get past the wedding with you either.”

Narcissa had risen to check on Drake, who had not moved from his position, in front of the fire, for quite some time. “Drake is sound asleep as well. Draco, why don't you move him to one of the guest rooms.”

“He's fine where he is Mrs. Malfoy. He does this all the time at home,” Ginny said.

“Well if you're sure, dear.”

“Absolutely, it'll save disturbing him twice, if we leave him there.”

“Father, do you want me to take Angel?” Draco asked.

“No, it's alright. I think I can manage.” Lucius rose somewhat awkwardly from the chair with Angel in his arms. “Shall I lay her on the couch?”

“Yes, thank you,” Ginny responded smiling.

As Lucius went to lay Angel on the couch, the little girl disturbed a little. “Grandfather, you didn't finish the story.”

“We'll finish it another time, love.”

Angel yawned widely. “Grandfather?”

“Yes, Angelique.”

“I love you!” Angel wrapped her tiny arms around his neck and placed a wet kiss on his cheek, before dropping her head onto the cushion Lucius had place there.

“I love you too, Angelique,” Lucius murmured, smiling warmly but the little girl was already sound asleep again.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTE

Thanks to everyone who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO

THE TROUBLE WITH FLYING

The next morning, Ginny was sitting at the kitchen table, telling her mother about the time she spent at Malfoy Manor.

“The Malfoy's were really nice. It wasn't at all what I expected.” Ginny told Molly over a cup of tea. “Lucius seemed warm and caring — it was really bizarre.”

“That's good, dear. At least the children will be able to visit.” Molly was quite relieved all had gone well. It would make it easier for Ginny, in the long run, if she could get along with Draco's family.

“Yeah, they had a lot of fun,” Ginny admitted as she looked through the kitchen window to watch them play outside. “I also invited them to the birthday party.”

“Oh, do you think that was a wise decision?” Molly asked concern ringing in her voice. It was common knowledge, throughout the British wizarding community, that Arthur Weasley and Lucius Malfoy did not get along at all.

“I had to! Mrs. Malfoy asked what I had planned for the twin's birthday and I told her, without even thinking, that we usually had a family party. It just didn't occur to me that they would want to come. She went quiet and it was like she was disappointed, or something. Mum, I had to invite them — I felt awful.”

“What made you think they wouldn't want to come?” Molly knew herself that only death would keep her from her grandchildren, especially on their birthday.

“Mum, they live in a mansion with house elves to do their bidding. They're just so different to us. I guess, I didn't think they'd want to come here.”

“Or perhaps you didn't want them to come here, after seeing how they lived?”

“Gods no, Mum! I'm not ashamed of how we live. It's just— well there's how dad feels about Lucius. They've never gotten along and—” Ginny started with vehement denial but drifted off.

“I can handle your father and your brothers, so don't worry about them. If the Malfoy's want to attend the birthday party we'll manage.”

“Thanks, Mum. I really want this to work.”

“It will work. What about Draco?”

“He had fun too,” Ginny responded indifferently.

“I did hear you come in last night dear.” A knowing smile crept across Molly's features.

“Oh—” Ginny colored slightly when she realized what her mother might have heard. “We've decided to give us another go, but we're taking things slow.”

“That's lovely, but can you tell me why you're getting back together?”

“Well, because we want to. We still love each other, Mum.”

“Good. As long as it's for both of you and not the children. Relationships that hinge on the children don't work. You do realize that, don't you?”

“Yes, Mum. We're both aware of that and no, it's definitely not the reason we're getting back together.”

“Ginny, how long were you together before?” Molly had no knowledge of her daughter's previous relationship with the father of her children.

“Nearly two years.”

“Who knew?” She was disappointed her daughter had never confided in her.

“Only a couple of people — Slytherin's.” Ginny felt more than a little ashamed of hiding her previous relationship with Draco from her family.

“I see.”

“Mum, I couldn't tell anyone. Neither could Draco. But we had to be together — we fell in love.”

“I understand, dear.” Molly smiled at her daughter. What was done, was done and she could not change the past so there was no point in dwelling there.

“Daddy!” they heard Angel squeal excitedly from outside.

“Looks like Draco's here.” Molly stood up to get a better view of the garden.

“Mmm—” was all Ginny murmured as she stood and walked out of the door into the yard.

She watched as Drake and Angel ran to meet Draco. As they drew close enough, Angel threw herself into his arms, giving him no choice but to scoop her up before continuing to the house. Ginny watched him ruffle Drake's hair, then take his hand and the three walked into the yard.

“Good morning, love.” Draco greeted her with a broad smile.

“Morning.” She was surprised by the feelings coursing her body at his appearance.

“Now, are you going to get upset if I kiss your mother hello?” Draco asked Drake as he put Angel on her feet.

“Well— I guess not, but just a kiss not a snog.” Drake told him seriously.

“Only a kiss, I promise,” Draco assured him as he took Ginny in his arms and lowered his head to hers.

Ginny was stifling a giggle. “Did you really have to ask permission?”

“Better to be safe than sorry. The bruise on my leg still hasn't healed.”

Before she could respond he met her lips in a soft kiss. His hand ran down her back to caress her backside, but was not there long before a small hand forcefully grabbed it and pulled it off.

“You touched her bottom again!” Drake accused. “That's snogging!”

“Sorry mate, forgot myself for a minute.” Draco winked at his son, who made a disgusted sound in the back of his throat.

“You have to let mummy go now,” Drake told him impatiently.

“Alright— alright, I'm letting her go.” Draco held his hands up in the air.

“What are we doing today, Daddy?” Angel asked.

“Well, I need to talk to your mummy alone, about an idea I had, okay?”

“Why don't we go inside and you two can keep playing out here while we're talking?” Ginny suggested.

“Can't we come too?” Angel asked.

“How can I talk to mummy alone, if you two come in?” asked Draco smiling at her.

“Oh, okay.” Angel sighed in resignation.

Ginny led Draco into the house and turned on him the moment the door closed behind them.

“What game are we playing?” Ginny demanded.

Draco frowned in confusion. “Game? I don't think I follow—”

“Drake?”

“Oh— he's protective of you, Gin. Let him think we're going by his rules for a while,” Draco replied. In reality, Draco was willing to do just about anything to appease his small son and avoid more `Special Wizards Business' concerning `special hugs'. He just didn't think he could handle another round of `why's' or worse `how's'.

“Oh, I see. So the only time I can snog you, is when he's not around, is it?” Ginny purred as she ran her hands over his chest.

“Good morning, Mrs. Weasley,” Draco said cheerfully to the older witch, who was observing the couple from across the kitchen.

“Good morning, Draco. It's lovely to see you again,” Molly responded smiling broadly at the couple.

“Umm— Mum, didn't know you were still here.” Ginny flushed bright red and moved away from Draco.

“Oh, don't mind me. I've work to do,” Molly responded as she disappeared up the stairs giving Ginny and Draco some space.

“Now where was I?” Ginny muttered, as she moved in on Draco again, sliding her arms around his neck.

“Right here—” Draco said in a low growl just before he claimed her lips in a searing kiss.

“Daddy are you finished yet? What are we going to do?” Drake called from outside.

Draco sighed and rested his forehead on Ginny's. “Merlin, how did he know?”

“No, darling. Not just yet,” Ginny called before lifting her head and reclaiming Draco's now pouting mouth.

“Are you snogging again?” Drake called out, causing the couple to break apart again.

“No, mate. Just talking,” Draco answered. “I swear, Gin, he knows,” he added in a whisper.

“You're going to have to have another talk with him.”

“I was trying to avoid that. Every time we `talk', I seem to make matters worse.”

“Well he needs to understand and it's your department.”

“I know. I'll give it some thought and see if I can come up with something to at least deter him from interrupting us.”

“That would be good!” Ginny smiled. “Now, what did you have planned for today?”

“Well, I thought we might go flying. You can still handle a broom, can't you?”

“Of course I can still handle a broom.”

“Good, want to prove it?” Draco challenged playfully.

“Alright then!”

“Good! Let's go tell the kids, before Drake busts in here to rescue you from my clutches.” Draco followed up with a playful, evil laugh.

“Mmm— we probably should, but wouldn't you rather stay here? Just you and me?” Ginny answered softly as she rested her head on his chest.

“Oooh— you evil temptress!” Draco laughed. “Come on, I'd hate to see what my son would do to me, if he thought I'd compromised your virtue in any way.”

“Alright, I don't suppose it's a good idea to tempt fate. It's not pretty when he loses control.” Ginny laughed with him.

They walked back out to the yard hand in hand. Draco did not miss the disgusted look Drake shot at him, but neither did he let go of Ginny's hand.

“Who would like to go flying?” Draco asked the children.

“Really, daddy? We can go flying?” Drake immediately forgot to be disgusted that his father was holding hands with his Mummy.

“Yep, your Mum said it's fine and she's even going to join us.”

“Yippee!” Drake squealed as he jumped up and down.

Ginny went to the broom shed to retrieve her own broomstick, plus two of the older ones for the twins. Draco produced his broomstick from his pocket and uttered the engorgement charm `Engorgio', to bring his `Lightning Bolt 5000' to full size.

“Wow! Daddy, you've got a `Lightning Bolt'!” Drake strode around the broom admiring it from every angle.

“Would you like to try it?” Draco whispered to Drake.

“Sure would!” Drake was so excited.

“Okay, but I don't think your mum would agree so we'll just bide our time and I'll make sure you get a ride. All right?” Draco assured him with a sly wink.

“Thanks, Daddy.” Drake tried to return the conspiratorial wink, but only managed to screw up one side of his face.

They spent much of the morning up in the air, with the children either on their own brooms close to the ground or doubling up with one of their parents to soar high above the property. At lunchtime, Molly rang an ancient dinner bell that was charmed with `Sonorus'. Unlike the day before, lunch was a simple affair of soup and sandwiches served with pumpkin juice.

“Daddy?” Drake motioned his head outside.

Draco winked at him and whispered back, “I haven't forgotten.”

“Just what haven't you forgotten?” Ginny knew when wizards were up to something. After all she had witnessed her twin brother's plotting and scheming, all her life.

“Nothing love, nothing at all,” Draco said feigning innocence.

“Drake?” Ginny pinned him with her gaze.

“Nothing, Mummy. Nothing at all!” Drake imitated his father almost perfectly.

Ginny sighed. “Then why do I get the feeling you two are up to something?”

“Now love, what could we possibly be up to?” Draco tried his best innocent face on her.

“I don't know, but you can be sure if you are up to anything, I will find out!” Ginny promised him, not buying the innocent expression for a minute.

“Draco, are you coming to lunch on Sunday?” Molly asked.

“Umm— Sunday?” Draco frowned. Ginny hadn't said anything about Sunday.

“Oh— I forgot. Once a month, the whole family get together for lunch, here at the Burrow.” She had completely forgotten to ask Draco.

“Of course, you're expected to be here, Draco. After all, you are family.” Molly was smiling, but her tone implied he did not really have a choice.

“Of course, Sunday lunch sounds great.” Draco had not missed the message in Molly's tone — the subject was not really open for discussion, he was expected to attend and that was that. He didn't quite know whether to be pleased to be included as family just like that, or terrified that all of her brothers would be in attendance, and given Ron's reaction to him the other morning, he could only imagine what the rest thought of him.

“Lovely!” Molly beamed, as she began to clean up from lunch.

“I'll just give mum a hand, okay?” Ginny told him.

“Sure, Drake and I are going to give the brooms a quick clean.” Draco could think of nothing else that would get his son outside with him on his own.

“A clean?” Ginny questioned.

“Yeah— the `Lightning Bolt'. He's been bugging me to polish it.” Draco nudged Drake, hoping he would get the idea to back his story up.

“Polish it?” Drake questioned his eyes wide with confusion. He didn't want to polish it he wanted to ride it.

“Why don't we go do that now, son?” Draco said very pointedly.

“Umm— all right, Daddy.” Drake was still confused, there was something going on with his dad — he was acting really strange.

“We'll see you in a while then,” Draco told Ginny as he leaned in and kissed her cheek.

“Alright then.” Ginny smiled to herself. There was definitely something going on with those two.

Draco and Drake went back outside, to where they had left the brooms.

“I'm not cleaning any broomstick,” Drake told Draco straight.

Draco smirked at him. “I just said that to your mother so we could get out here before her and give you a ride on my broom.”

“Oh—” Drake considered his father's answer. “Daddy, she knows we're up to something.”

“What makes you say that?” Draco frowned.

“I just know, by the look she gave you.”

“Oh and what look was that?” Draco arched as eyebrow at his son.

“It was the same look Grandma gives to Uncle Fred and Uncle George when they're up to mischief,” Drake informed him as he nodded solemnly.

“Alright, so maybe she knows we're up to something. We'll just have to be quick about getting you a ride or you'll miss out.”

Drake mounted his father's broomstick and kicked off the ground instantly. Draco was surprised at how good the little boy was. He could definitely handle the broom.

“Draco Malfoy!” Ginny shrieked as she crossed the yard.

Draco cringed. They were definitely in trouble now if the tone of her voice was anything to go by.

“Is my son on your racing broom?”

“He's doing really well, love.”

“Draco, need I remind you, he is only four years old and— oh gods look at how high he is—”

“Probably still hear you though,” Draco mumbled under his breath.

“Drake, you come back down here right now!” Ginny yelled.

“Gin, he's fine. He's handling that broom well.”

“Draco, he's a baby! He could fall!” Ginny was clearly starting to get upset.

“Alright, I'll go up on your broom and guide him down, okay?”

“Fine! Just get him down now!”

Merlin she's changing moods faster than I can talk, Draco thought as he mounted her broom and kicked off. As soon as he'd closed the distance between himself and Drake he called out to him. “Come on, mate, time to take it down.”

“Is Mummy really angry?”

“Yeah, but she's angry with me more than you.”

Both wizards descended gracefully and landed a short distance away from a furious Ginny. As their feet touched solid ground, she ran towards them.

“Drake, baby! Are you alright?” Ginny knelt in front of him and started to check him over physically.

“Mummy, I just went for a ride. I didn't hurt myself.” Drake tried to push her hands off.

“I want you to promise me that you'll never go flying like that again.”

“But, Mummy, I like flying! It's the best!”

“It's dangerous, Drake. Anything could happen — you could have fallen.”

“It's not dangerous and I can't fall if I hold on like Uncle Harry showed me.”

“Don't argue with me, Drake. If I say it's dangerous, it's dangerous.”

In her fury she missed the look that passed between father and son. Draco shook his head ever so slightly when Drake argued back.

Drake sighed heavily and rolled his eyes. “Alright, Mummy. It's dangerous, if you say so.”

“Don't you roll your eyes at me!” Ginny started again.

“Sorry, Mummy,” Drake muttered. He really just wanted this latest berating to be over.

The small family spent the rest of the afternoon together. They took a walk to a nearby stream, played games with the children and even took the brooms for another spin. Draco tried many times to speak to Ginny about Drake's flying ability, but she wouldn't hear him out, saying that she had made up her mind and would not be changing it any time soon.

Molly invited Draco to stay for dinner and he almost declined, until she informed them that Ron was taking Pansy out for a meal, so there was plenty to go around. Hearing this, he heartily agreed to stay for the meal. Later in the evening, he helped Ginny tuck the children into bed. Then they finally got to spend some quiet time together. Something he had already begun to cherish.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTE

Big hugs to all who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE

SLYTHERIN'S

Sunday rolled around much too fast for Draco's comfort. He and Ginny had spent the last few days with the children. They had done everything together, from taking a simple walk to shopping in Diagon Alley. Well, Ginny and Angel shopped while Draco and Drake perused Quality Quidditch Supplies for the duration.

Now, he was eating breakfast at home, contemplating what might happen today. He knew very well, Ginny's brothers would not be happy to see him and that he could be subjected to some pretty harsh words, if not actions at their hands. Due at the Burrow by eleven, he still had a few hours up his sleeve to formulate his plans of retaliation, for as many scenarios as he could imagine. He knew that whatever he came up with would never be enough, not against a predominantly male family of that size.

The thing was, over the last few days he had begun to realize whatever it was Ginny's brothers dealt him — he would deserve it and some. He was responsible for getting their baby sister pregnant and whether he knew about it or not, was irrelevant. Draco had begun to think about how he would react if it were Angel who was in Ginny's position and the thoughts that ran through his head, at times, were frightening, even to him.

He sat with the Daily Prophet open in front of him, not really seeing the print on the paper. The morning was moving away quite swiftly — too swiftly for his liking.

“What time are you due at the Weasleys?” enquired Lucius.

“Eleven, Father.”

“Worried?”

Draco gave up the pretence of reading the newspaper and gave his full attention to his father. “A little. It is a large family of wizards.”

“You have a plan?”

“A few, depending on the scenario, but I don't know if I should retaliate. I mean, if it were Angel — I'd kill the bastard that touched her and I would expect Drake to feel the same.”

“You're a father,” Lucius told him with pride. It was the first time he'd heard Draco express any form of paternal thought and to hear this now was a great relief. He had begun to think his son saw his children as mere playthings.

“Yes, I know.”

“Daunting?”

“A little.”

“Some advice — get through today in one piece, with your dignity intact for the sake of your children. I doubt they will try anything too severe, with the children around. If they do, I cannot imagine Miss Weasley taking terribly kindly to their antics. I for one would not want to be on the receiving end of that woman's temper.” Lucius smiled at his son. Today would be very important to any future relationship he had with his children, it was paramount that it go well, for his sake as well as theirs.

“Thank you, Father. I'm sure, I'm worrying about nothing and you're right about Gin's temper — not a good thing to be on the receiving end of.” Draco smiled in return. He well remembered all the times through school he had received the full brunt of her force.

“Darling, why don't you take some roses for Mrs. Weasley? I believe the pink blooms are stunning this morning?” Narcissa suggested.

“Thank you, Mother.”

“Wonderful! I'll have Millie prepare them.” Narcissa drifted from the room to arrange the flowers.

All too soon it was ten forty-five and time to leave the safety of the Manor, to face the unknown at the Burrow. Draco was standing in the foyer, traveling cloak on, flowers in hand, ready to go — he could not think of another thing to delay his departure.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Ginny was helping Molly in the kitchen, with the preparations for lunch. She had been quite agitated all morning and with due cause. Ron would be back soon, from picking up Pansy. Draco was due at eleven. The rest of her brothers, their wives and children would be arriving around the same time — so much could go wrong. All she wanted was for everyone to get along with Draco and leave them to develop their relationship further.

The past few days had been wonderful. Most of the time it had just been the four of them, but sometimes Molly or Narcissa would be with them as well, depending on where they spent the day. Ginny was beginning to think that Draco was right about Drake though, it seemed that every time her and Draco got within a foot of each other he would pop up and remind Draco that he was watching. The child must have a sixth sense.

“Dear, is everything alright?” asked Molly in a concerned voice.

“Fine, Mum.” Ginny forced a small smile at her.

“Ginny?”

“What if the boys—”

“I've spoken to each of them and explained the whole situation. They all know Draco didn't know about the twins. Plus I've warned them not to attempt any of their high jinks or they'll have me to deal with.”

“That's not stopped them in the past.”

“This is different and all the children will be around, so it's unlikely any of them will get the chance to pull any stunts.”

“I guess—”

“Well, they'll start arriving soon. I think we're all done in here, for now.”

It's almost ten thirty, another half an hour of peace. Ginny had barely finished her thought, when she heard people arriving in the front room, via the Floo network. As she went to walk through, to greet her family, the back door was flung open by Ron, who was followed inside by Pansy.

“Ginny, I haven't seen you in ages!” Pansy greeted the younger witch with a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek.

“Yeah, I've been busy.”

“How busy?” Pansy asked cheekily quirking her eyebrows up.

“Not that busy.” Ginny giggled as she playfully slapped Pansy's arm.

“I should hope not!” Ron interjected angrily. “If that slimy little ferret thinks, for one minute, that he can lay his hands on you he's—”

“Ron!” Ginny felt she needed to put a stop to this attitude right now. “I am a grown woman and I'm quite capable of making my own decisions. If so chose to shag the entire Puddlemere United team, there's not a thing you could do about it.”

Ron stared at her. He was bright red in the face, his mouth flapping open and shut, unable to articulate what was going through his mind.

“You know, he'd have less of a problem if it were the Chudley Canons you were going to shag, Gin,” George said from the doorway.

“What— I— you—” Ron spluttered, absolutely beside himself with rage.

“I think, I'll take him for a walk. See if I can't calm him down a bit,” Pansy suggested quietly as she took Ron's arm and began to lead him out of the kitchen.

“Has he been like that all week?” Fred tossed his head in the direction of Ron's departing back.

“Yeah, every time we see each other,” Ginny responded. Thankfully, she hadn't run into Ron to often that week. She was either out with Draco or Ron was off with Pansy somewhere, but every time they did come face to face an argument had ensued.

“Morning everyone!” Harry called as he walked through the back door.

Various mutterings of `morning Harry, Hermione' followed from the ever-increasing occupants of the Weasley kitchen.

“What's up with Ron and Pansy?” Harry had noticed them on the other side of the yard talking intently.

“Malfoy!” Fred supplied for him.

“Oh—” Harry replied. He had listened to Ron rant and rave about the man all week. No amount of telling him that it wasn't any of his business, seemed to help.

“Alright boys, can you set up the outside table? I think we might eat out there seeing as the sun is warm today.” Molly started issuing orders as she walked into the kitchen, after thoroughly greeting each and every one of her grandchildren.

“Right, Mum. Come on boys, let's get it done,” Bill said as he took charge.

All the men filed out into the back yard and began to levitate garden furniture from the barn. Ron slowly wandered over, after Pansy had calmed him down a little.

“You're going to hold that temper down when he gets here, right?” Bill asked his youngest brother as he clapped a hand on his shoulder.

“It's Malfoy, Bill,” Ron protested.

“Listen, little brother. It's Gin's choice. Mum said she really likes him and, slimy git or not, we have to accept it. All right?”

“I know all that, but— Malfoy?”

“Ron you know what Mum said.”

“Yeah, yeah— she doesn't want to see us do anything to him.” Ron gave Bill a look worthy of any Slytherin.

“Yeah, but I'd be really careful, if I were you. He's a friend of Pansy's, isn't he?” Bill said as he watched his wife, Fleur, walk into the yard talking animatedly to Pansy Parkinson. “Sure you could live on rations, mate?”

“She wouldn't— it'd kill her to go without.”

“Don't be so sure, mate. Women have evil ways.”

The yard was now filling fast with Weasleys, as everyone moved outside into the sunshine. The adults took up residence around the long table with the babies and the older children ran around the yard yelling to each other. Ginny was watching the road leading to the Burrow intently, waiting for Draco to show.

“Hey, Gin! How's it going?” Charlie said as he dropped himself in the chair next to her.

“Hi, Charlie,” Ginny responded warmly.

“So, you been seeing a lot of Malfoy, then?” Charlie already knew the answer, having been fully filled in by his mother.

“Yeah, it's been good.” Ginny she knew of all her brothers that she could count on Charlie and Bill to support whatever decision she made, despite how they might feel personally.

“Good, so long as it keeps going that way.”

Ginny smiled warmly at him as he drew her into a warm hug.

“You know, we just want you to be happy.”

“I know.”

“Daddy!” Angel shrieked as she took off down the road towards Draco.

“I'd better go meet him, before Ron gets any ideas.”

Angel had run all the way to Draco. He had picked her up and was now carrying her towards Ginny.

“Good morning,” Ginny said smiling brightly, belying her true feelings.

“Morning, beautiful.” Draco leaned in to place a chaste kiss on her lips.

“Are you ready?”

“Not really, but lets get it over with.”

“Mum has warned all of them to behave,” Ginny told him. “But whether they do or not, remains to be seen.”

“It's fine, Gin. I can handle anything they dish out,” he assured her with false bravado. “Where's Drake?”

“He's fighting with Beau,” Angel said matter-of-factly.

“He's what?” Draco looked questioningly at Ginny.

“It's all right. They wrestle whenever they get together, it's all in good fun.” Ginny couldn't help but laugh at the expression on his face.

“Who is Beau?” Draco asked.

“Bill's son, he's six this year.”

Molly and Arthur had walked as far as the edge of the yard to greet Draco.

“Draco, lovely to see again,” Molly exclaimed.

“Mrs. Weasley, umm— These are for you. Mother thought you might enjoy them.” Draco passed her the large bunch of roses.

“How beautiful! Well, be sure to thank your mother for the kind thought.”

“I will. Mr. Weasley, sir.” Draco offered his hand to the older wizard.

“Draco, hope you're ready for this.” Arthur smiled knowingly at him. Merlin only knew what his boys might get up to.

“Absolutely, been looking forward to it.” Draco embellished the truth for the sake of politeness.

As they walked closer to the house all eyes were on Draco. Each member of the family was waiting for someone else to make the first move.

“Daddy!” Drake threw his arms around Draco's legs.

“Hey, Drake.” Draco greeted him with a ruffle of his hair and put Angel on her feet beside him.

“Umm— You all remember Draco.” Ginny sounded a little nervous as she clutched his hand. “Draco, this is Bill, his wife Fleur and children Beau, Courtney and Eloise. This is Charlie and Anya and their kids are Matthew, Colin, Declan and Jelena is the cutie Mum's got. You remember Percy and Penelope; their children are Britany and Aiden. Fred and Angelina you would know, their twins are right there, Harley and Ramsey. George married Katie and this little cutie in Alastair. Of course you know Ron, Pansy, Harry and Hermione. I think that's everyone.”

Ginny had rattled all their names off so quickly, Draco couldn't possibly keep up. There were so many children and by the looks of it a few more were about to enter the family. All of a sudden Bill was standing in front of him with his hand outstretched. As Draco shook it, he noticed Bill's grip was a bit firmer than was probably necessary.

“Draco, welcome to the Burrow, mate.” Bill smiled warmly at him.

“Yeah thanks.” Draco smirked; he wasn't about to let Ginny's oldest brother know he was crushing his hand.

“Why don't you come and take a seat?” Bill led Draco around the table to a vacant seat near him.

“Draco.” Charlie stood near his chair offering his hand.

“Charlie, right?” Draco said smiling.

“That's right, mate,” Charlie said as his grip tightened on Draco's hand.

Charlie, that's right he's the Care of Magical Creatures Professor at Hogwarts and he used to be a dragon keeper, Draco thought. No bloody wonder he's got a good grip.

“You're working for Malfoy Holdings, Draco?” Percy asked in his usual pompous tone.

“Yeah, I work there. You're at the ministry, right?” Draco replied smirking at him.

“Mmm— Still there. We're watching you.” Percy informed him; as if this were something he didn't know.

“We are aware of that, but you should be aware that you are wasting your time. There are no illegal dealings going on at Malfoy Holdings, or any other company we have interests in,” Draco informed him in his best superior tone.

“Yes well, we'll see about that.” Percy was quite disgruntled that he was unable to get a rise out of him.

“Percy, do you need someone to keep a closer eye on the ferret, do you?” Ron asked from the other end of the table.

“Ron!” The voices of Molly, Pansy and Ginny came down the table all at once.

Despite the warning he still sneered at Draco. He had at least gotten one dig in.

Lunch was served shortly afterwards and Draco very quickly learnt with this many people around, if you hesitated you missed out. He had enough to eat, but it astonished him to see how fast the large dishes of food were disappearing.

During lunch, Draco discovered that Bill's wife Fleur was due to have her fourth baby in about a month and Katie, George's wife, was due with twins at any tick of the clock. There was also an announcement as everyone finished eating.

Fred got to his feet and yelled for a bit of quiet. “Okay guys! Angelina and I have got something we'd like to say.”

“Get on with it, Fred,” George complained.

“Alright! We are expecting our third child in November.”

Molly was straight to her feet. She embraced Fred and Angelina with tears of joy streaming down her face. Then as the men in the family dragged Fred away she began questioning the younger witch on her health and giving out advice. All the wizards were slapping Fred on the back and passing out the congratulations like there was no tomorrow. Merlin, thought Draco, you'd think he was the only wizard to ever impregnate his wife! This lot should be used to it by now.

After the lunch dishes had been cleared by the women everyone returned to the table, to sit back and talk. Angel had taken up residence on Draco's knee. He was discussing the nature of different dragons with Charlie.

Drake sidled up beside his father. “Daddy, can we go flying today?”

“No, Drake. There will be no brooms today, understood?” Ginny answered for him.

“Sorry, mate. We'll have to see if we can't convince Mummy to let us get the brooms out next week,” Draco said as he wrapped his arm around Drake's shoulders. “Hey, did you ever ask your Uncle Ron what he thinks of Slytherin's?”

“No, I haven't.”

“Now might be a good time.” Draco winked at him.

“Okay.” Drake left his father's side and walked to where Ron was sitting with Pansy draped over him.

“Uncle Ron?”

“Yeah, mate.”

“Uncle Ron, what are Slytherin's like?” Drake smirked at his uncle.

“What?” Ron paled at the thought of revealing his true feelings about his old rival schoolhouse, especially with his girlfriend on his knee.

“Can you tell me what you think of Slytherin's?” Drake rephrased his question.

“Slytherin's— well, let's see— they're beautiful people, smart too.” Ron smiled broadly in Pansy's direction before leaning forward to place a kiss on her nose.

“But that's not what you said before.”

“Sure it is, mate.”

“No. You said all Slytherin's are slimy little gits and bouncing ferrets.”

“No, no mate you've got it wrong.” Ron's face had begun to color.

“RONALD WEASLEY!” Pansy leapt from his knee and stood over the reddening wizard.

Draco merely sat back and enjoyed the show. As Pansy tore into Ron verbally, he observed that her temper certainly hadn't mellowed since school. She marched Ron across the yard and around the side of the house for a bit of privacy, where she continued to tear him apart — shame everyone could still hear her.

Looking up the table Draco noticed Molly Weasley looking directly at him with a mischievous glint in her eye. She knew it was him that set Ron up. He could do nothing more than smile sheepishly at her and hope it would be enough to exonerate any wrong doing on his part. Molly smiled and nodded when she saw the guilty expression flick across his face. Ron had been needling Draco since he arrived and unless Draco stood up for himself now Ron would continue, relentlessly. She hoped this would be enough to keep her son's mouth shut for the rest of the day, at least. Of course, she knew Ron would seek revenge, eventually.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Big hugs to everyone who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR

SPECIAL HUGS

The afternoon was passing slowly for Draco. He had spoken to all of Ginny's brothers, except Ron. He and Pansy had vanished sometime ago, probably to try and patch up the earlier argument Draco had instigated. Draco was currently sitting with Harry talking about Ginny and the children.

“How's things going with Gin?” Harry asked quietly.

“Good, I think.” Things had been going well, even though they had not had any real time to themselves yet.

“You going to take her out or anything?”

“I have been taking her out, Potter,” Draco answered a little incensed.

“I meant on her own — without the kids.”

“Oh yeah, I suppose we should do that. Dinner maybe—”

Harry smiled warmly at him. “Well Mione and I will baby-sit, if you want.”

“Thanks, Potter. Might just take you up on that.” Draco offered a small smirk in return.

“Well anytime, just let us know.” Harry rubbed the back of his neck uncomfortably. He wasn't quite sure how to continue, he wanted Draco to know he could expect support from him as far as he and Ginny went, but how to say it without sounding like a sap.

“I'll do that, maybe sometime next week—” He'd like to take Ginny out to a fancy restaurant and spoil her a bit.

“Good. Umm— look, Malfoy, I think it's great that you're spending so much time with the twins and Gin, err—”

“But back off, right?” Draco cut in coldly, sneering at him.

“No. That's not what I'm saying. I think it's great you and Gin are getting yourselves together. She deserves some happiness and she does seem happy at the moment.”

“Oh—” Draco uttered. He looked over toward Ginny, she was sitting with her sister's in-law laughing heartily at something Fred or George had just done — he couldn't actually tell them apart.

“Look, it's not like I actually like you or anything. I just think that this is good for Gin that's all.” Harry told him, but his smile gave him away, perhaps he could get used to the ferret after all.

“Yeah, well it's not like I'm ever going to like you either, Potter, but Gin and the twins are the important ones here.” Draco smirked back at him but it lacked the venomous look it once had in their Hogwarts days.

“So has Angel ordered her birthday present yet?”

“Yeah, she wants a white unicorn,” Draco sighed heavily and rubbed the back of his neck.

Harry laughed. “She hit me up for a purple dragon.”

“Yeah, she told me. So— what do I do about the unicorn?” Draco asked him seriously. Harry had been with the kids since they had been born, it would be foolish of him not to seek his advice, from time to time, and he had acted decently today — almost, as if he was happy to see him.

“Get her a stuffed one with one of those animation charms. She'll love it and see if Charlie can arrange a visit to Hogwarts for her to pat a real one.”

“She'd be happy with that?” Draco looked at him incredulously.

“Yep, she's easy pleased.”

“What you doing about the dragon order?” Draco asked curiosity getting the better of him.

“I've had a little practice at this — enchanted toy, the thing will fly, blow fake flames and roar,” Harry told him confidently. “All I got to do now is find a purple one.”

The two wizards laughed together, as if they were old friends instead of each other's school nemesis.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Drake, Matthew and Beau had been playing near the stonewall at the back of the yard and were fast getting bored with their game. Their conversation turned to broomsticks and what they considered was the best.

“My dad says that the `Firebolt' is the best broom ever made,” Matthew insisted.

“That's because when your dad played for Gryffindor he only had a `Cleansweep'. The best broom ever is a `Nimbus 5000'! My dad says so,” Beau argued.

“Nope, you're both wrong. The best broom ever is a `Lightning Bolt 5000'. My dad has one and he let me fly it.” Drake corrected them both.

“He did not!” Beau refuted.

“He did so, and it's here in the broom shed,” Drake countered.

“Yeah, prove it! I want to see you fly it,” Matthew challenged him.

“Okay, come on then.” Drake accepted the challenge.

Beau started laughing. “Bet he falls off.”

Matthew joined his cousin in laughter. “Bet it's not even a `Lightning Bolt'.”

Drake knew he would have to do this carefully. If his mummy found out he wouldn't be able to sit for a year once she got through with him.

“Well, are two coming? We're going to have to sneak to the broom shed, cause Mummy freaked last time she saw me on Daddy's broom,” Drake told them.

The three little boys snuck around the edge of the garden, toward the broom shed. They stopped every so often to hide, in case someone was watching them. As they approached the little building they huddled down in a nearby bush and watched it for a little while, as if they were expecting to see someone.

“What are you waiting for? Go get it and we'll wait here for you.” Beau pushed Drake out into the open. All the adults were busy talking and laughing amongst themselves. Nobody paid the little boy any mind.

Drake walked to the shed quickly and cracked the door open just enough, so he could slip in. The window on the other wall of the shed provided enough light for him to see inside the little room. Once the door to the outside had closed totally, he cast a glance around and gasped at the sight that greeted him.

Fear of being caught was probably the biggest motivating factor in getting his feet to move as he gently pulled the door open a crack and slipped back through without being noticed. Once outside Matthew and Beau confronted him.

“Well, where's the broom?” asked Matthew.

“Told you he was lying,” Beau sneered.

“I need to see my Daddy,” Drake mumbled as he pushed past his cousins. He wasn't really sure about what he had seen, but he knew his dad would be able to tell him and if he couldn't, Grandfather might. They were the only two who had ever answered his questions about witches.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Drake wandered slowly over to his father, who was sitting with his Uncle Harry laughing loudly.

“Umm— Daddy, I have to ask you something.”

“Sure mate, what's on your mind?” Draco made an effort to stop laughing, and he sat up straighter in the chair.

“Daddy, you know how you said you don't need clothes for special hugs—”

At hearing this Harry's eyes just about fell out of his head and his mouth fell open. What on magical earth has he been telling him, Harry thought.

“Listen mate, this really isn't the time. Maybe we can talk about this later.” Draco went bright red in the face. He did not want to have this conversation with so many people around to hear his inadequate answers.

“Daddy, I just need to know if you can have a special hug but only be half rude?” Drake persisted quietly.

At this comment Harry's control broke and he burst out laughing. He knew he should be angry at what he thought Malfoy had told Drake, but the way he was explaining it was hilarious and Malfoy had gone bright red — not a good look with his white blonde hair.

“What? Drake, I think you'd better start from the beginning.” Draco was totally confused, but by the sounds of it he needed to sort this out now, before someone else was falsely accused of doing the deed in front of a child.

“I went to the broom shed to get your broom to show Beau and Matthew, cause they didn't believe me that I could fly it, but when I went in Uncle Ron and Aunt Pansy were in there—”

At this point, Harry fell sideways off his chair he was laughing so hard. He had put Drake's statements together and he knew exactly what his best friend had just been interrupted doing with his girlfriend.

Draco shot Harry a pointed look that most definitely said `shut it', but it was to no avail. Harry was too far-gone to even try to control his laughter. Unfortunately, for Draco, the noise Harry had made falling from his chair had attracted the attention of the other adults in the yard and all were listening intently to the conversation he was having with his son.

Draco sighed heavily. “Go on, Drake. Just ignore Uncle Harry.”

“Well, Uncle Ron's pants were all the way down near his feet and Aunt Pansy's skirt was pushed up on her tummy and her blouse was opened and— and—”

“And what, Drake? Just tell me—” Draco sighed again and ran a hand through his hair.

“Well— Uncle Ron was doing something to Aunt Pansy with his— umm—” Drake couldn't say it but he indicated with his hand that Uncle Ron's `thing' was definitely located south of his nose.

“Yeah, I get the picture mate.” Draco tried to stifle his laughter. He knew he shouldn't find this funny. His son had just witnessed his Uncle shagging his girlfriend, but he couldn't help it. Everyone present now knew where the couple had vanished to and what they were up to.

“So were Uncle Ron and Aunt Pansy making a baby? Cause they're not married and that's naughty, isn't it? Like Grandfather said you and Mummy were—” As Drake spilled all this out, Draco could hear Ginny gasp over all the laughter.

Looking around the yard, Draco noticed that the only two people not laughing were Molly and Ginny. Molly looked absolutely thunderous and Ginny looked horrified. Everyone else was laughing extremely hard — most were having trouble breathing by this time.

A short while later, not long after everyone had regained control of themselves, an extremely happy Ron strolled around the corner of the house with his arm around his girlfriend. As soon as they came into view, the laughter started again. First in small sniggers then it just grew from there, along with the comments.

Charlie snorted with laughter. “You look glowing there, little brother.”

“More like relieved,” Fred inserted.

“Never thought you'd come— back,” George said.

Bill nearly choked as he tried to talk. “Thing's been looking up mate.”

“What is wrong with you lot?” Ron looked around to everyone laughing. Well everyone, but Ginny and the look she was giving him was definitely deadly.

Molly had herded the children inside, as soon as she had seen Ron coming. While she was furious with both Ron and Pansy, the children did not need to hear what she was sure would ensue as soon as the couple got close enough to the rest of the family.

“Umm— mate, you got busted.” Harry winked at him.

“Oh god!” Pansy shrieked and ran for the safety of the house.

“Nice little makeup session, was it?” Charlie continued sniggering.

“What?” Ron turned beet red, all the way to the tips of his ears.

“Mmm— makeup special hugs. They are good. Aren't they, Weasley?” Draco drawled.

“Who?” Ron demanded.

Everyone stopped with the cheeky comments immediately and looked at Draco expectantly. It was his son therefore it was his call.

“You?” Ron started to walk towards the blonde wizard. “What the bloody hell were you doing in the broom shed?”

“Actually, Weasel, it wasn't me who caught you at it,” Draco said slowly. He was enjoying this far too much to hurry.

“Well, who couldn't keep their bloody mouth shut then?” Ron turned to face the rest of the family.

“That would be my son,” Draco growled forcefully from behind Ron.

“What? Oh god— Drake saw us?” Ron didn't know what to do. Would Drake even understand what he saw?

“That's what he said.”

“What did he see?” Ron was suddenly hopeful that perhaps he hadn't seen a whole lot and had just come to the wrong conclusion.

“Why don't we let him tell you?” Draco smirked arching an eyebrow at the embarrassed wizard.

“Draco?” Ginny looked very pointedly at him and shook her head.

“It's okay, Gin. Drake knows what he saw, and he's capable of telling Ron everything,” Draco assured her. “I'll just go fetch him, shall I?”

Draco strode off into the house in search of his small son. He wanted to have a quick chat with Drake before going back outside and confronting Ron. What he wasn't expecting to encounter was Molly chastising Pansy, to the point where Pansy was in tears.

“I cannot believe either of you would do this! You're not even married yet! And you were seen, by a child!” Molly ranted at a very upset Pansy.

“I— I'm so — sorry—”

“Sorry, is not going to fix what Drake saw. Ginny and Draco are going to have to deal with that now. How do you think they feel — their son has been exposed to— to— that type of sordid behavior!”

Merlin, sordid behavior, you'd think she was a virgin the way she's carrying on, Draco mused.

“Umm— Mrs. Weasley, where might I find Drake?” Draco interrupted when the woman paused to take a breath.

“Oh dear, he's upstairs. He's quite upset about what he saw.” Molly's tone had instantly become one of caring upon speaking to Draco.

“I'm sure he'll be fine. He's a little confused, but we're about to sort that out with Ron,” Draco explained gently.

“You're taking him outside?”

“Yes, he and Ron are going to have a little chat. Just to clarify what he saw.” Draco looked at Pansy and sighed. “Apparently, there is a chance he may have been mistaken. You do know he accused Ginny and I of the same crime earlier in the week.”

He had to try and help Pansy. She was one of his oldest friends and if it weren't for her, he probably wouldn't be here now, so he owed her.

“Oh yes, of course, Ginny told me about that little incident,” Molly replied dubiously.

“I think he may have gotten it wrong again. So, I want him to speak with Ron and get it sorted.”

“Oh— I see,” Molly answered absently. She was clearly thinking quite hard.

“Of course, both Harry and myself will be with Drake.” Draco smiled at her. He knew that the Weasley matriarch trusted Harry Potter implicitly and Draco wasn't above using that to his advantage. “I think it may be a good idea if Pansy were present too.”

“Well, if you think it's wise, dear,” Molly said hesitantly.

“We have had a couple of chats this week. I think this might be the best way to get to the truth.” Draco winked at her.

“I'll get Drake for you then.” Molly turned and made her way upstairs.

“Oh gods! Draco, what am I going to do?” Pansy whined as soon as Molly was out of sight.

“Try keeping your knickers on for a change,” Draco muttered under his breath.

Pansy started sobbing again. “She used to like me.”

“Pans, pull yourself together. I'll try to play this down, okay?” Draco passed her his handkerchief. “I'm getting Drake out there more to humiliate Weasel than anything else. Plus he can answer Drake's blasted questions and save me the trouble.”

“Trouble?” Pansy frowned at him through her tears.

Draco sighed heavily. “Alright not trouble. Embarrassment. Okay? Do you have any idea the types of questions he asks?”

“Yeah, I know.” Pansy had been the victim of Drake's question time more that once before.

Drake appeared in the doorway. “Daddy, you wanted me?”

“Hey, mate. Listen, I want you to go out there and tell Uncle Ron what you saw in the broom shed. Okay?”

Drake sneered. “Why? He knows what he was doing.”

“Well, he thinks that you might have been a little bit confused by what you saw. So, I suggested that you tell him yourself. I'll be with you, as well as Uncle Harry, alright?”

“Okay then,” Drake agreed reluctantly.

“Coming, Pansy?” Draco arched an eyebrow at her.

“Daddy, what's Aunt Pansy coming for? This is `Secret Wizards Business'?” Drake whispered.

“I think she knows about it, don't you? She was the one doing it,” Draco whispered back quite loud enough for Pansy to hear.

Drake sniggered. “Oh yeah.”

The three walked back outside together. Upon seeing the state that Pansy was in, Ron rushed forward to take her in his arms.

“Love, are you alright? What happened?” Ron asked obviously concerned.

“I'm fine. It's just— your mum had a few things to say,” Pansy told him very quietly.

“Oh— I'm so sorry.” Ron pulled her in closer and held her for a few moments.

“It's okay— I'll be fine.” Pansy's voice was uneven and she was still hitching for breath.

“Daddy, are we going to talk now?” Drake asked impatiently.

“Yeah, mate. Why don't we go down here and take a seat?” Draco directed him to the least crowded end of the table and sat down. “Harry, would you mind sitting close? I told Mrs. Weasley you were in on this.”

“Not a problem. Wouldn't miss this for anything,” Harry answered happily as he took a seat on the other side of Drake.

“Ron, when you're ready,” Draco called.

They were seated far enough away from the other members of the family so that it may have appeared to be a private conversation, but Draco knew the rest of the family would be able to hear every word that was said. He didn't want to deny them, as them hearing would only serve to embarrass Ron more and he was sure that Drake could handle it. He was, after all, a Malfoy.

Ron and Pansy walked up and took the seats opposite the three wizards. Both looked as if they were walking through a flock of Dementors.

“Right, we're ready.” Ron stated with determination.

“How do we keep that lot from putting their sickles worth in?” Draco whispered to his companions. He didn't need this to dissolve into a slinging match involving all the Weasley men, that wouldn't be good for Drake and it would probably give him more questions to ask.

“Oi— you lot keep it shut while we sort this out! Okay?” Harry called out to the family.

Several sounds of disapproval came from the Weasley men at the request.

“Now boys, you heard them. They want to sort it out and you lot won't be any help, so keep quiet,” Arthur reiterated.

“Drake, why don't you start by explaining to Uncle Ron and Aunt Pansy what you saw in the broom shed,” Draco said quietly.

“I went to the broom shed to get daddy's broom. I wanted to show Beau and Matthew I could fly it, `cause they said I was lying. I opened the door a little bit, `cause I didn't want mummy to see me, `cause she got mad at daddy last time,” Drake started quietly. “You were in there and your pants were down.” Ron's eye's bulged. “And your top was open and I saw—” Drake waved his little hand in the direction of Pansy's chest causing her to color deeply.

“Is that it? That's all you saw?” Ron stared incredulously at his nephew. If all this fuss was caused over just that, he might seriously considered throttling the blonde little boy.

“No, I saw more,” Drake retorted indignantly.

“Drake, just tell them exactly what you saw,” Harry said gently. He couldn't contain the broad smile that graced his features. Ron's facial expressions had been flickering from horror to hopefulness continually.

“Your skirt was up here—” Drake looked at Pansy and put his hands on his midriff. “And you were doing something with your—umm—” Drake pointed to his lap. “—to Aunt Pansy and she was making funny noises.”

“Shit,” Ron groaned as he ran his hands over his face. Drake had seen them shagging, there was no doubt. Pansy was too embarrassed to even look up.

“You're naughty,” Drake whispered the accusation.

“Naughty?” Ron spluttered. It was one thing to have to explain the whole thing, but to be accused of being naughty by a four year old — that was bloody rude, in his opinion.

“You're not meant to give witches `special hugs' till you're married. Grandfather said so,” Drake raised his voice.

“Special hugs? What the bloody hell are they?” Ron shrieked in confusion.

Draco cleared his throat to gain Ron's attention and then tried to silently communicate that it was exactly what they had been discussing. Ron was in no frame of mind to receive the silent message.

“Special hugs are what you give a witch when you have no clothes on and you want to make a baby, but you have to have a wedding first or you're naughty.” Drake sighed as he explained this to his Uncle.

From time to time there had been small amounts of suppressed laughter drifting up from the other end of the table, but now, upon hearing the full explanation of `special hugs', the adults within earshot burst into loud gales of laughter.

“Look, Drake, you'll understand when you're older, okay?” Ron tried to wriggle his way out of a full explanation.

“I want to understand now!” Drake insisted, his voice growing louder each time he spoke.

“I think you owe Drake some form of explanation, don't you?” Draco told Ron pointedly.

“Look mate, your Aunt Pansy and I love each other and when two adults love each other sometimes they like to show each other with a— `special hug', okay?”

“But you're not married,” Drake pointed out.

“You don't have to be married.” Ron sighed heavily; this was really getting beyond a joke.

“But that's naughty!”

“No it's not!”

“Yes it is!”

“Why the bloody hell did you tell the kid that shagging before you're married is naughty?” Ron yelled at Draco.

Draco smirked at Ron's discomfort. “Wasn't me.”

“Grandfather told me,” Drake informed him. Draco thought he heard a hint of pride in his voice.

“Grandpa told you?” Ron said in disbelief.

“No, not Grandpa, Grandfather Malfoy.” Drake corrected him with a roll of his eyes.

“Bloody hell! Why is it that I'm always bloody cleaning up after bloody Death Eater scum? Now I can't even get away from the bastards at home,” Ron muttered as he stood up grabbed Pansy's hand and walked away with her in tow. He'd had enough of explaining himself to a child.

“Ronald Weasley!” Molly shrieked from the doorway.

Ron looked towards his mum. She was clearly furious and he would now have to face her wrath.

“I want a word with you. Now!”

“Mum—” Ron whined, but walked toward the house anyway.

“You all right, Drake?” Harry asked quietly.

“Yeah, I guess Uncle Ron doesn't want to talk anymore.”

He knew his Uncle had a bad temper. He would often blow up and yell a lot, then later everything would be fine, but he had said some things Drake didn't fully understand. He had wanted to ask him about them.

“Why don't you go find your cousins and play?” Harry suggested.

“Umm— Uncle Harry, why did Uncle Ron say about Death Eaters?” Drake asked. After all, Uncle Harry was an Auror too and he knew all about bad wizards.

“Oh— look mate, your Uncle was just blowing some steam, okay?” Harry tried to dodge the question.

“Drake, we'll talk about that another day, alright?” Draco told him firmly, he did not want to get into a discussion with his son about his Grandfather's old alliances. Especially not here, surrounded by so many Weasley's. “Go and play with your cousins and we'll talk later.”

Drake wandered off to find Beau and Matthew, not entirely happy with the way the discussion had gone, especially when he was left with even more burning questions.

“I don't think Ron's going to forgive me for putting him through that, you know?” Harry said smiling at Draco.

“He deserved it,” Draco growled. He knew that what Drake had seen was just going to open up a whole realm of questions he was going to have to answer.

Later in the afternoon, as it had begun to cool the family had moved into the front room to where it was more comfortable. They were all sitting and chatting amongst themselves in the warm atmosphere, thoroughly enjoying each other's company. Ron and Pansy were quiet, but given the dressing down Molly had dealt them both, it wasn't surprising. Drake wandered over and climbed onto Draco's knee while he was talking with Harry, Fred and George.

“Daddy, can I ask you something?” Drake said quietly.

“Sure mate, what is it?” Draco replied. He was feeling perfectly comfortable around Ginny's family now and had surprised himself at having a good time today. For the most part, her family had been perfectly decent towards him. There had been a few promises of private chats to come from her older brothers, but he was sure that they were just talking about having a chat, not torturing him till he begged for mercy as he had imagined this morning. He'd put up with a bit from Ron, but he'd gotten vengeance and wouldn't be surprised if the Weasel was already plotting his next move. What surprised him most was how loving the entire family was toward each other — it was nice.

“What does shagging mean?” Drake asked. It was something Uncle Ron had said earlier and he didn't understand what it meant.

“Another word for a `special hug',” Draco answered absently as he was trying to concentrate on what Harry was saying.

“Daddy?”

“Yeah, mate,” Draco muttered.

“When I saw Uncle Ron and Aunt Pansy in the broom shed, Uncle Ron's thing was really big.”

“What thing?” Draco replied still distracted by what Harry was saying.

“You know, his thing it was bigger than normal,” Drake said as he prodded Draco's groin softly with a finger.

Feeling the gentle finger prod at his nether regions Draco suddenly realized what his son had been on about.

“Oh god,” Draco groaned as Harry, Fred and George fell about the place laughing.

How was he going to explain this—

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

For those who want to know what happened in the Broomshed between Ron and Pansy it can be found here - www.livejournal.com/users/dragonsangel68/14613.html#cutid1

Big hugs for everyone who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE

FIRST DATE

Draco had survived Sunday lunch with the Weasley family. He even survived Drake's awkward question late in the afternoon. Well, he successfully sidestepped it for the time being, at least, by explaining to Drake that it was something he would discuss with him when he was older. This of course led to more questions of `when', but he survived.

His next big trial had been asking Ginny to accompany him to dinner — alone. She had the ability to make him feel like a nervous schoolboy again, but he got through and this evening he was going to spoil her rotten. He had arranged for Drake and Angel to be at the Potter's for the entire evening. Ginny had decided she would also spend the night there, so that was where she was getting ready.

He Apparated onto the front porch of the Potter's house, Draco smoothed his dress robes down, removing invisible pieces of lint, before knocking on the front door. It opened to reveal a smiling Harry Potter.

“Malfoy.” Harry greeted him before standing aside to allow him entry.

“Potter.” Draco nodded as he moved into the house.

“Gin's just finishing getting ready.” Harry told him as he led him into the parlor.

“No hurry. I'm a bit early.”

“Daddy!” Angel squealed as she ran into the room.

Draco scooped her up into a hug. “Hello, princess.”

“Daddy, are we going out?” Drake asked as he entered the room somewhat slower than his twin.

“No, mate. Just your mum and I are going out. You two are staying with Uncle Harry and Aunt Hermione.”

Angel frowned at him. “But why can't we come?”

“Well, I'd like to spend some time with your mum, alone.”

“What about us?” Angel said with a pout.

“Angel, don't look at me like that — please. I want to take your mum to a really fancy restaurant and they don't like kids there, okay?” Draco tried not to look at the expression on his daughter's face.

“But we'll be good, won't we Drake?” Angel tried again smiling sweetly.

“No, love. You can't come. It's just your mum and me tonight.” He hoped she might drop the subject soon.

“What are you and mummy going to do?” Drake asked curiously.

“We're going to have dinner in a nice restaurant.”

“Then what? Doesn't take all night to eat food?” Drake continued.

“Don't know. Depends on what your mum wants to do,” Draco told him. It was true he hadn't really planned anything past dinner. Just to spend some time alone with Gin would be nice.

“Are you going to shag?” Drake asked directly.

“What?” Draco choked out. Merlin, I swear that child can read my mind, he thought. He was hoping he might be able to convince Ginny to spend some real quality time together; she was driving him crazy.

Harry, who was sitting opposite Draco, burst into gales of laughter.

“Well, are you?” Drake persisted ignoring Harry.

“No, we're not,” Draco told him harshly.

“Are you going to snog?” Drake asked defiantly.

“Maybe,” Draco admitted. Perhaps if he admitted to something it might just shut Drake up.

“Are we now?” Ginny asked from the doorway, arching an eyebrow at Draco.

Both Draco and Harry instantly jumped to their feet.

“Gin, you look lovely.” Harry smiled at her.

“Thank you, Harry.”

Draco approached her slowly, lifted her hand to his mouth and placed a kiss upon it.

“You look beautiful, love.”

“Thank you.” Ginny blushed a little under his scrutiny.

“Mummy, you look so pretty,” Angel chimed.

“Thank you, darling.” Ginny wrinkled her nose at her daughter.

“Hello, Draco,” Hermione said as she entered the room.

“Hermione.” Draco politely nodded.

“Where are you off to tonight?” Hermione asked Draco.

“Well I thought we'd have dinner at Château de Nourriture, then afterwards we'll just see what mood takes us.”

“They're going to snog, but they're not going to shag,” Drake informed her seriously.

“Drake, I really think it is none of your business what your father and I do when we're alone,” Ginny told him firmly.

“But—” Drake started.

“No buts, mister. If you keep going I'll take my wand to your bottom, got it?”

“Yes, Mummy.”

“Good.”

“Are we ready then?” Draco figured that now might be a good time to leave before Drake started up again.

Ginny smiled. “Yes, all ready.”

They said goodnight to both children, admonishing them to be good for Harry and Hermione. Draco shook hands with Harry just before they walked out the door.

“Don't wait up, Potter,” Draco winked at the raven-haired wizard.

“Drake won't be very happy with you,” Harry laughed lightly.

“He'll get used it,” Draco said quirking his eyebrows before taking Ginny in his arms and Disapparating.

They arrived in Diagon Alley. Then walked to the fancier part of the Wizarding shopping district, where the restaurant was situated. Ginny had never eaten in this particular establishment before. It had a reputation for being extremely expensive and, therefore, well out of her budget.

“Monsieur Malfoy, comment charmant pour vous voir encore,” the Maitre d' greeted them.

Draco removed his cloak and assisted Ginny out of hers, passing them to the Maitre d'.

“Je me fie à ce que ma table soit prête?” Draco asked in a superior tone.

“Bien sûr, monsieur, par ici,” the Maitre d' responded.

They followed him as he wove through the other tables to the back of the restaurant and a private table. Along the way they attracted many looks from the other patrons. Ginny noticed some of the witches looking at Draco with unguarded lust in their eyes.

The Maitre d' held Ginny's chair for her while she sat then passed each of them a large menu and vanished. Ginny laid her menu on the table and gazed across at her handsome companion.

“Not hungry, Gin?” Draco asked noticing she was not reading the menu.

“Why don't you order for me?” Ginny suggested smiling.

“Ah, don't read French then?” Draco teased lightly.

“Never had a use for the language.”

“Alright, I'll order for you, but you need to tell me now if there's anything you don't like.” He had no intention of ordering something she wouldn't enjoy.

“Oh, I eat just about anything.”

“Anything? Snails? The French are famous for them.”

“Well okay, not snails or frogs legs, but pretty much anything else.”

“Alright, let's see.” Draco returned his attention back to the menu. “Que penses-tu de la soupe de patate et de poireau, suivie par du filet mignon accompagné par des legumes frais de saison et un cheesecake au fraise avec une sauce de liqueur au chocolat pour dessert.”

“I didn't get any of that,” Ginny whispered to him.

“You'll just have to trust me then.” Draco winked as he leant forward to hold her hand.

“Monsieur Malfoy, êtes-vous prêt à commander?” the waiter asked.

“Oui, nous prendrons tout les deux la soupe de patates et de poireaux, suivie par du filet mignon accompagné par des legumes frais de saison et un cheesecake au fraise avec une sauce de liqueur au chocolat pour dessert, ainsi qu'une bouteille de votre meilleur vin rouge,” Draco replied to the waiter.

“Tout de suite, Monsieur.” With a nod of his head the waiter vanished with the menus.

“I didn't know you spoke French so well.” Ginny was impressed. The way the language rolled off his tongue was almost intoxicating.

“My father taught me the language from a very early age. It was the only way I could communicate with my great grandparents, so it was kind of essential.”

Ginny sighed as she smiled across at him. “It's a beautiful language.”

“Yeah, my mother loves to hear father speaking it, even though she barely understands a word he's saying.”

“So, what do you have planned for after dinner?” Ginny changed the subject, she did not need visual's of Lucius speaking French to Narcissa and Narcissa reacting the way Ginny felt she wanted to.

“As I said before, no plans. We'll just see where the mood leads us.”

She smiled cheekily. “Oh— I see.”

“Do you?” Draco asked, grinning cheekily and arching an eyebrow in her direction.

“Well, I do now,” Ginny smirked back at him.

“Monsieur, votre vin.”

Ginny watched as the waiter showed the label on the bottle to Draco. He waited for him to nod before pouring a little into a glass and stood back while Draco tasted it.

“C'est parfait, vous pouvez remplir les verres.”

The waiter stepped up to the table and topped Draco's glass up, before filling Ginny's. He then placed the open bottle on a stand beside Draco's chair.

“Il y aura-t-il autre chose, monsieur?” the waiter asked respectfully.

“Non.” Draco dismissed the waiter with a wave of his hand.

“If you keep up with the French, I don't think I'll make it to dessert,” Ginny said in a low voice.

“Really?” Draco smirked across the table at her. “Mon amour, vos yeux sont comme des étoiles scintillant dans la plus noire des nuits, vos longues oucles sont de la veritable couleur de l'amour. Je sens que si je ne vous possède as bientôt, j'en mourerail.”

“I stand corrected. If you keep that up, I won't make to the first course,” Ginny giggled. She had no idea what he had said to her, but it sounded wonderful.

“Well, we can't have you going hungry, can we ma belle enchanteresse?”

The waiter reappeared with their soup and laid it carefully in front of them. During the meal the chatter was kept to small talk, with no room for further innuendo. As they sat drinking their coffee, both began to think again of what may come next this evening.

“Would you like to take a walk, Gin?” Draco asked hesitantly. All the confidence he'd gained from teasing her before the meal had evaporated and he was unsure how to entice her back to the Manor for some private time.

“That would be lovely.”

After Draco had paid the account, they left the restaurant and strolled into Diagon Alley. Arm in arm, they walked in silence for some time.

“I know a much more scenic place for a walk. Would you like to see it?” Draco enquired softly.

“I'd love to,” Ginny whispered back.

Draco directed her to an Apparation point in Diagon Alley. He held her close and Disapparated. Once they had arrived at their destination, Ginny looked around to see if she could ascertain where he had brought her.

“We're at the Manor?” Ginny questioned him, not entirely sure of her surmising.

“Mmm— the lake is beautiful this time of night.”

“Yes, it is.” Ginny agreed as he took her in his arms and lowered his head to meet her lips in a soft kiss.

Ginny desperately wanted to feel the force of his passion, yet Draco seemed to be holding back. In a bid to deepen the kiss she ran her tongue softly along the seam of his lips, begging permission for entry. Draco did not deny her, opening his mouth and plunging his tongue deep into hers; exploring and tasting her, till he thought he would explode with need. He ran a trail of hot kisses down her throat and into the hollow at her collarbone, eliciting a throaty moan from the fiery witch.

“Gin, lets take this inside,” Draco muttered in between nips at her neck.

Without waiting for her response, he deftly raised his wand and muttered the incantation to transport them to his personal chambers. Once they had landed in the room, he walked her gently backwards, until her knees struck the side of the large four-poster bed that dominated the room. Not once did he cease his ministrations at her neck. Draco reached a hand up to the clasp that held her cloak in place. He quickly unfastened the catch and giving it a small tug with his other hand at the back, the cloak slid gracefully off her shoulders. Both of his hands traveled up her back until he reached the zip on her dress. He gently slid it down to her hips, where he fisted his hands into the silken fabric to stop himself from simply tearing the article from her body.

Ginny was distinctly aware they had landed in what must be Draco's room, but she was in no frame of mind to debate whether or not this was the case. The only thing that mattered was getting as close as she could to the man gnawing on her neck. She could feel his need growing, prodding her in the stomach as he leant even further into her. She didn't even feel him move her backwards until her legs brushed the edge of the bed and she was distantly aware that he was now tugging at her clothing. She should, probably, have been protesting, but the thought just could not force its way through the sensations he was evoking on her body.

Draco broke his connection with her neck, for time being as he laid her gently onto the bed. Her eyes were glazed with open lust, it was clear the she wanted exactly what he needed.

Ginny felt Draco lift his head from her neck and gently start to tip her backwards. She looked into his slate gray eyes and read all the unleashed passion within — passion reserved for her. Ginny watched as Draco discarded his cloak and loosened his tie. She reached up and began to pull his shirt from his pants. His fingers nimbly released the buttons on his shirt before he rolled it over his shoulders and allowed it to drop to the floor.

Draco urged her to move more into the center of the bed and once he was happy, with her position, he leant down capturing her lips in unadulterated passion. He straddled her body and allowed his hands to roam freely over her form. Ginny bought her hands to his chest, her fingertips lightly brushing his well formed muscles, taking in every bulge and crevice, before spanning her hands over his taut back.

Draco gently pushed the straps of her dress down, exposing just a little more of her chest. He wasted no time in covering the newly exposed flesh with soft wet kisses, nudging the dress even further down with his face. He sat up, bringing her with him and reached around to her back deftly unhooking her lacy bra. With almost painful slowness he slid the straps of both her dress and bra down her arms, discarding the underwear over his shoulder with a sly grin. Not yet satisfied with Ginny's state of undress, Draco slid backwards off the bed and pulled her dress down the length of her body. He leaned over her and hooked a finger in each side of her knickers, gently sliding them off.

Her body had changed since their school days. The birth of the twins had given her womanly curves and, as he stood above her admiring his handiwork, he decided he definitely liked the curves.

Ginny felt self-conscious as Draco stood over her, obviously taking in all the changes the pregnancy and subsequent birth of the twins had on her body. She blushed under his close scrutiny. She was no fool, she knew he was used to sleeping with women who were as close to perfection as a human could be, and she was far from that.

“You're so beautiful,” Draco murmured his voice deep and raw with emotion.

Draco hastily rid himself of his remaining articles of clothing. Once completely naked he knelt before her removing each of her shoes, softly sucking at each toe in turn before running a line of searing hot kisses up her left leg. He paused at her knee, gently sucking on the pulse point for a little before continuing toward his ultimate goal.

As he strove higher, he gently nudged her legs apart and dove into her warmth, sucking and nipping at her clitoris wrenching small whimpers from her throat. She could feel him smiling into her, pleased by her response. Again he slowly progressed up her body, his mouth never breaking contact with her skin. When he reached her breasts he lightly nibbled on the sensitive underside of each before rising to take a nipple into his warm mouth. Ginny's hands entwined in his hair, as he swirled his tongue around her peak, before nipping it firmly eliciting another throaty moan from her. Draco slowly licked and kissed his way to the other breast, biting her nipple firmly before sucking and teasing the hard nub. His hand drifted down to her core and he sank a finger deep inside her she rose her hips to meet him, using his thumb he circled her small hard rock continuously. He rose to claim her mouth wildly. She could taste herself as she lightly sucked his tongue. It was almost enough to drive her over the edge.

Ginny reached a hand down and wrapped her fingers around his hardened length, hearing a hiss of pleasure escape Draco's throat she began to pump her hand in time with her bucking hips, still moving on his fingers.

“I need you now, Gin,” Draco growled lowly as he moved to hover above her. Not removing her hand she guided him toward her heat and pulled it away as he sunk deep into her. A satisfied moan from each of them hung in the air.

Draco rained kisses all over her face, as he maintained a slow rhythm to start with, but before long his speed gradually began to increase. She met his every thrust and urged him to go faster — deeper.

He felt her muscles beginning to tighten around him and he raised his head to look her in the eye. “Gin, open your eyes. Look at me.”

Ginny opened her eyes as he thrust harder and deeper than before. It was enough to tip them both into the ecstasy of release and as they called each other's names it echoed through the chamber.

When their breathing slowed, Draco extracted himself and they moved under the covers. With his arms surrounding her and her head on his chest she could hear his heart beating, still just a little fast. Ginny didn't want this magic to end, if only they could stay here forever.

“I should go,” Ginny whispered into his chest.

“Stay,” Draco mumbled.

“I can't, the kids—” whispered Ginny.

“Potter will look after them,” Draco replied, sounding half asleep already.

“No, they'll be confused. I need to go.” Ginny's tone was adamant, though she was not moving from his warmth.

“All right, but lets just lie here a while.”

“Alright.”

Ginny did not remember closing her eyes, or drifting off to sleep as she listened to his heartbeat. She was so comfortable and it felt right that she be here in his arms.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Sunlight poured through the curtains as Ginny began to stir. When her eyes fluttered open she realized she was not alone, nor was she at home or at the Potters. Panic flared as she rolled over to see Draco just beginning to stir.

“Morning beautiful,” Draco muttered as he wrapped his arms around her and drew her close placing small kisses on her neck.

“Oh god! Draco, we fell asleep. I should have gone. Harry and Hermione were expecting me—”

“Shh— I told Potter not to wait up.” Draco trailed small kisses up her neck and over her face.

“But I should have gone— the children will wonder where I am.” Ginny started to pull away.

“Alright— listen, it's still early. We'll just get dressed and get you to the Potters, before they're even out of bed. They'll be none the wiser.”

“Yes, that's good! We'll do that and they won't know.” Ginny leaped from the bed and began to scoop up her carelessly discarded clothing from the night before.

“Gin, calm down.” Draco came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her middle. “We haven't done anything wrong.”

“Draco, we have children. Children we need to set a good example for.” She turned in his arms. “Oh Merlin! Put some clothes on, you're distracting me standing there without a stitch on.”

Draco smiled cheekily at her. “Distracting, am I?”

“Yes, you are and we don't have time for me to be distracted.” Ginny pushed him away playfully.

“Are you sure?” Draco enquired, grinning at her as he advanced again.

“Positive! Now get some clothes on, for Merlin's sake,” Ginny said as she pushed him in the chest.

“All right, I'll get dressed! Merlin, woman!”

Once they had both dressed, Draco insisted on leaving a note for his parents in the dining room.

“Why?” Ginny asked. Time was ticking away and she desperately wanted to make it back to Harry's before the twins woke up.

“Because mother worries if I'm not at breakfast, that's why.”

“Well, that's very sweet and all, but I need to get to Harry's and Hermione's now!”

“Gin, we'll just walk down to the dining room, leave the note then we'll Apparate from there. Okay?” Draco held her by the shoulders and looked into her eyes. “We'll get there, I promise.”

“Alright, let's just hurry then.”

As they walked down to the family dining room, Ginny couldn't help but admire the beauty of the Manor. Even though she had visited a few times it still took her breath away. The décor was tasteful and the furnishings were exquisite. So entranced by her surroundings, she failed to notice they had entered the dining room and were not the only occupants.

“Good morning. Mother. Father.”

“Good morning, darling,” Narcissa replied. “Miss Weasley, how lovely to see you so early.”

“Umm— yes— well— Morning,” Ginny stammered. She was terribly embarrassed that Draco's parent's now knew she had spent the night.

“Sleep well, Miss Weasley?” Lucius drawled with a smirk.

“I did. Thank you for asking.” Ginny lifted her chin and dug deep. She did not want to seem intimidated by the Malfoys and, like Draco said, they had not done anything wrong. If she kept repeating this mantra, she may just be able to convince herself.

“Please, join us for breakfast,” Narcissa offered pleasantly.

“Thank you, Mother, but Gin and I need to pick the children up from their godparents.”

“Will you be coming back here afterwards?” Narcissa asked her obvious excitement brewing just below the surface of her control. To spend the day with the children would be wonderful.

“We're not sure yet — perhaps.” Draco found it difficult to deny his mother outright.

“Umm— Draco, we really should be going.” Ginny said quietly.

“Of course. Mother. Father.” Draco bid his parents goodbye with a nod.

“Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy, it was lovely to see you again.” Ginny smiled as she followed Draco out into the corridor.

Once they had walked back to the foyer of the manor, Draco held Ginny close and they Disapparated. Appearing almost instantaneously on the back porch of the Potter's modest home. Ginny opened the door. Her eyes were on Draco as she spoke to him, instead of where she was headed.

“Shh— Draco, I need to sneak upstairs and change my clothes before anyone sees me. If I'm still wearing this, they'll know we spent the night together,” Ginny whispered as she backed in through the door.

Draco reached forward and grabbed her hand.

“What's wrong with them knowing we spent the night together?”

“Oh, nothing— nothing at all.”

“Good. I'd hate to think you were keeping secrets from us,” Harry said from behind her.

As Ginny turned around she noticed, very quickly, that the Potter household was in the middle of breakfast. The horrified expression on her face was enough for Hermione, Harry and Draco to burst into laughter. The children however were not making a sound and this struck Ginny as very odd indeed.

“Mione, why are the kids so quiet?” Ginny asked frowning.

“Sorry, Gin. We heard you whispering as you came in so—” Harry explained with a guilty little grin.

Hermione immediately reversed the `Silencio' charm Harry had placed on the children and the twins found their voices once more.

“Mummy! Daddy!” Angel squealed from her seat at the table.

“Hello, baby. Were you a good girl for Uncle Harry and Aunt Hermione?” Ginny asked smiling nervously.

“Yes!” Angel answered. As if her answer would be any different.

“They were perfect, Gin. No problems at all,” Hermione told her. “Have you two had breakfast yet?”

“No, we were in a bit of a hurry this morning,” Draco replied still grinning.

Harry clapped Draco on the back. “Take a seat. Mione tends to over cater when the kids are here.”

Draco and Ginny took a seat at the table opposite the twins. Both Ginny and Draco noticed that Drake did not look at all happy.

“Drake, you're a bit quiet this morning. Everything all right?” Draco asked his small son.

“Why didn't mummy come back here?” Drake said quietly.

“What do you mean? She's here now?”

“He was a little funny this morning when he discovered that Gin wasn't here,” Harry said softly.

“Mummy, why didn't you come back last night?” Drake asked.

“Well— I stayed—” Ginny started, the pained expression on her face was enough for Draco to take over.

“Your mother and I spent the night at Malfoy Manor.” Draco informed all at the table.

“Did you give—” Drake started only to be cut off.

“Drake, you do not want to finish that question,” Draco told him firmly.

“But—”

“No buts! Your mother and I are adults, and what we do is our business. And no one else's — that includes you.” Draco took a leaf from Ginny's book when she had dealt with him the night before — he left no room for discussion.

“All right, Daddy,” Drake said sulkily.

“Good. We have an understanding, then.” Draco smirked. He felt as if he'd won the World Cup. He had actually averted any uncomfortable questions from his son.

“If you and mummy are having a baby, I want a boy,” Drake said very quickly. If he couldn't stop them then he may as well make sure he didn't end up with another sister.

Ginny laughed lightly. “Drake, we're not having a baby.”

“Oh, okay. I just thought you shagged last night.” Drake's face was perfectly serious.

“Drake,” Draco growled at him.

“But Mummy didn't come home,” Drake answered matter-of-factly.

“Drake, that doesn't mean that we're having a baby,” Draco informed him.

“Oh, okay then.” Drake shrugged and went back to his breakfast.

“You really have to have another talk with him. This is getting beyond a joke,” Ginny whispered in Draco's ear.

“I know! I know! It's just finding the right words to say,” Draco told her as he ran a hand through his hair.

Every time he and Drake discussed the sensitive subject, he ended up imparting more information than the little boy needed to know. Draco knew he needed help dealing with this. Perhaps his father could be of assistance again or maybe Ginny's father, surely he'd had a great deal of experience explaining this, what with all his boys.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Big hugs to everyone who reviewed :D

TRANSLATIONS

“Mr Malfoy, comme c'est charmant de vous revoir.”

“Mr Malfoy, how lovely to see you again”

“Je me fie à ce que ma table soit prête.”

“I trust that my table is ready?”

“ Bien sûr, monsieur, par ici.”

“Of course sir, right this way”

“Que penses-tu de la soupe de patate et de poireau, suivie par du filet mignon accompagné par des legumes frais de saison et un cheesecake au fraise avec une sauce de liqueur au chocolat pour dessert.”

“How about potato and leek soup to start, followed by fillet mignon served with baked potatoes and fresh seasonable vegetables and for dessert Strawberry cheesecake with chocolate liqueur sauce?”

“Monsieur Malfoy, êtes-vous prêt à commander?”

“Mr. Malfoy, you are ready to order?”

“Oui, nous prendrons tout les deux la soupe de patates et de poireaux, suivie par du filet mignon accompagné par des legumes frais de saison et un cheesecake au fraise avec une sauce de liqueur au chocolat pour dessert, ainsi qu'une bouteille de votre meilleur vin rouge.”

“Yes, we'll both have the Potato and Leek soup to start, followed by fillet mignon served with baked potatoes and fresh seasonable vegetables and for dessert Strawberry cheesecake with chocolate liqueur sauce, and a bottle of your best red wine”

“Tout de suite, Monsieur”

“Right away, Sir”

“Monsieur, votre vin”

“Sir, your wine”

“C'est parfait, vous pouvez remplir les verres.”

“It is fine, you may fill the glasses”

“Il y aura-t-il autre chose, monsieur.”

“Will there be anything else sir?”

“Non”

“No”

“Mon amour, vos yeux sont comme des étoiles scintillant dans la plus noire des nuits, vos longues boucles sont de la veritable couleur de l'amour. Je sens que si je ne vous possède pas bientôt, j'en mourerail.”

“My love your eyes are like stars twinkling on the darkest of nights, your long tresses the very color of love, I feel that if I don't possess you soon I will die”

ma belle enchanteresse

my beautiful enchantress

-->

Disclaimer: I don’t own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX

ACCIDENT

As the days passed the small family settled into a simple routine. Draco returned to work the week following their first dinner date at Château de Nourriture. He always finished in time to spend an hour or so with the children before dinner, which was eaten at either the Burrow or Malfoy Manor.

Ginny returned days of taking care of the children with the help of her mother and assisting with the housework around the Burrow. In the afternoons she would await Draco’s arrival or prepare to take the children to the Manor for dinner. When eating at the Manor, Ginny often arrived ahead of Draco. She would spend her time with Narcissa until Draco arrived. The two women began to develop a closer relationship, much to her surprise.

Draco had yet to have another little talk with Drake, concerning his knowledge of special hugs and the like. Ginny reminded him of the need every time Drake made an inappropriate comment, which was just about every time Draco got close to Ginny. It was something he knew he had to do, but kept delaying because he still had no idea of how to manage it or whom he should ask for help. He was still tossing up whether or not he should involve Arthur Weasley. He wasn’t sure if he really wanted to have a discussion about what he may or may not be doing with the man’s daughter, in front of his own son.

Ginny had so far refused to stay at the Manor overnight again. She feared the children would become confused, much to Draco’s disappointment, but he was working on wearing her down. He had even suggested that the children stay at the Manor too. It wasn’t as if they didn’t have the room. In fact, recently his mother had spent much of her time having two bedchambers close to his redecorated for the twins, so they would have their own rooms when visiting.

Ginny had still to send Narcissa the details of the twin’s birthday celebration. With two weeks till their actual birthday she decided to sit down this morning, while the children were playing outside and write the invitation out for the afternoon tea she had planned for the Sunday afternoon following their birthday.

To

Mr and Mrs Lucius Malfoy

You are cordially invited to

Afternoon tea to celebrate

Drake’s and Angel’s

5^th Birthday

On Sunday March 27, 2005

At The Burrow

Time 2:00 PM

Ginny had decided to have an afternoon tea instead of the usual lunch. She felt it may be a little more relaxed and it certainly would not go for as long as a luncheon. The thought of Lucius Malfoy and her father in the same room, at the same time still had her worried, but her mother kept reassuring her that all would be well.

Having finished the invitation for the Malfoy’s, she called Pigwidgeon down from his perch. Ron didn’t mind when she borrowed the hyperactive bird and the flight to Wiltshire would probably do Pig the world of good. It took a good five minutes to tie the invitation to the over excited owl’s leg before she could send him on his way, with instructions to deliver the correspondence to Narcissa Malfoy. Ginny would check with Draco to see that his mother received the owl, later that evening. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust Pig, he just never calmed down and being as excitable as he was, he often seemed to forget where he was meant to be going.

With the invitation taken care of, Ginny decided to take a walk outside to check on the twins. They had been playing quietly all morning and while it had been a blessing, in the fact that she was able to take care of a few pressing matters, it did have her suspicions aroused as to what they were up to. She collected her cloak from her bedroom and made her way outside. Not seeing either of the children in the fenced part of the yard she decided to walk to the adjoining field, where they sometimes wandered.

Ginny made her way up a small hill. She could faintly hear Drake’s voice coming from the other side of the rise. To his mother’s trained ear, he sounded distressed and she broke into a run. At the highest point of the hill, she could see Drake crouched over at the bottom of the knoll with Draco’s broom lying not far from him. Her immediate thought was that he was hurt in some way. She tore down the mound at break-neck speed, only to have her heart stop at the sight before her, once she reached the little boy.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco was sitting in an extremely boring meeting with the department heads of Malfoy Holdings. It was a meeting that was scheduled every Thursday morning and Lucius insisted Draco attend each week, even though he rarely had any input. At this point some insufferably boring git was reading from a report that Draco really had no interest in. He could be out flying with his son and was more than a little annoyed that he was stuck in an office with these tedious old men.

He had just about nodded off when there was a loud disturbance just beyond the doors. He looked to his father who inclined his head ever so slightly, giving him permission to investigate the ruckus, when the double oak doors burst open.

“I’m so sorry, sir. He just forced his way through — I couldn’t stop him,” Lucius’ secretary whimpered from behind the intruder.

“Mr. Weasley! What, pray tell, do we owe the pleasure of this impromptu visit?” Lucius drawled from his chair at the head of the large table.

“Malfoy, we’ve got to go. Gin’s at St. Mungo’s — there was an accident,” Ron spat out in a hurry. He had no time to get into a slanging match with Lucius Malfoy and ignored the ex-Death Eater in every effort to avoid it.

“What? St. Mungo’s? What happened? Is she all right?” Draco fired off the questions as he left his seat and walked towards Ron Weasley.

“Look, I don’t know. Mum flooed us at work. Harry’s contacting the rest of the family and, apparently, she asked for you. I tried to floo you, but they wouldn’t let me talk to you, so I came over. We have to get to the hospital now!” Ron explained with urgency etched clearly into his tone.

“Well, I suggest we leave then,” Lucius said from behind Draco. Upon hearing Ginny was at the hospital, he had ventured closer to the redheaded Auror to hear his explanation.

Lucius had no intention of allowing Draco to go to the hospital alone. If Ginny was injured badly, he would need family support and he doubted he would receive it from the Weasley clan.

Ron did not take the time to argue with Lucius about whether or not he was invited to accompany them. He simply turned and walked out of the office. On the way out the door, Lucius instructed his secretary to contact Narcissa and have her meet them at St. Mungo’s, promptly.

Both Malfoy men summoned their cloaks and Disapparated with Ron. Upon their arrival at St. Mungo’s, Ron spotted Arthur across the busy waiting room and headed straight for him.

“Dad!” Ron called as he crossed the waiting room with the two Malfoy wizards bringing up the rear.

“Ron, I thought I’d wait out here for everyone,” Arthur explained before turning to the two blonde wizards. “Draco, the healers have just taken her down to the Artefact Accidents Ward,” he said as he shook Draco’s hand.

“Mr. Weasley, what happened?”

“I’m not sure. I haven’t been able to get much sense out of Molly or Ginny, yet.”

“Arthur,” Lucius drawled with a curt nod.

“Lucius,” Arthur replied coldly. There was certainly no love lost between the two wizards.

“Draco, shall we?” Lucius said as he indicated toward the corridor leading to the Artefact Accidents Ward with his cane.

“Yes, of course, Father. Mr. Weasley, will you be joining us?”

“In a bit. I’ll just wait for the rest of the family to arrive.” Arthur forced a smile.

“Mr. Weasley, I wonder if you wouldn’t mind keeping an eye open for my mother? She should arrive shortly.”

“Not at all, Draco. You go, you should be with Ginny. She needs you.” Arthur patted his shoulder mechanically.

Draco and Lucius strode down the corridor leaving Ron and Arthur to wait for the rest of the Weasley clan and Narcissa Malfoy. As they reached the end of the corridor a set of doors lead off to the left. The sign above the door read ‘Artefact Accidents’. Draco took a deep breath and pushed his way through the doors.

Molly had been waiting in the corridor, just outside the hospital room. The moment she saw Draco she launched herself at him.

“Oh, Draco! Thank Merlin you’re here. Ginny’s in with the healers now— right in there.” Molly rambled as she led him by the arm to the door that would lead him to his Ginny.

Draco’s hand hesitated on the door for what seemed like an eternity. He didn’t even know what had happened. What if she was badly hurt? What if she died? He felt as though his stomach had dropped to his toes.

“Draco, you are not going to answer your questions standing out here,” Lucius hissed in his ear.

It was enough to get his feet moving again. He pushed the door open and stepped hesitantly into the room. In that moment it felt as thought all the air had been sucked from his body. The sight that met him made his blood run cold.

She looked so very small lying in the hospital bed. She hardly made the blankets rise from the mattress. Her face so pale. Her eyes closed. His little Angel looked as though she had already passed to the next world. Only the fact that healers were casting spells over her body assured him that she hadn’t.

“Angelique—” Lucius croaked out. He seemed to have lost all pretence of decorum on seeing his precious granddaughter lying in the hospital bed.

“Draco! Oh god— Draco.” Ginny cried as she moved into his arms that had opened to welcome her of their own accord.

He stood holding Ginny while she sobbed into his chest, rubbing her back and making the appropriate soothing sounds, but his eyes never left his little girl. He was vaguely aware that his father was still standing behind him. After Lucius’ initial utterance, Draco could only hear him breathing harshly, as if he were struggling to retain control of his emotions.

A healer approached the couple. “Miss Weasley?”

Ginny lifted her head and turned to the healer. Draco kept his arms around her the whole time — for her benefit or his, it mattered not.

“Yes.”

“We’ve done all we can for now. With luck she should wake up sometime within the next forty-eight hours. If you need anything or have any further questions, please, don’t hesitate to summon a healer. Meanwhile, the nurses will be checking her periodically and they will report any changes in her condition.” With those brief words the healers all left the room.

“Gin, what happened?” Draco asked softly.

“I— I’m not sure. I think she fell from your broom,” Ginny told him shaking her head.

“My broom? What was she doing on my broom?” Draco’s tone was a little harsher than he intended and he was frowning in confusion.

“I think, maybe Drake may have gotten it out— I don’t know,” Ginny answered, tears falling down her face.

“Alright, we’ll sort it out later,” Draco soothed. “Where’s Drake?”

“Angelina has him,” Ginny managed as her tears continued.

While they were talking Lucius had drifted over to Angel’s bedside. Draco watched as he gently brushed Angel’s strawberry blonde hair off her face. He spoke very softly to her and then he leant down to place a soft kiss on her forehead.

Draco and Ginny moved as one to the opposite side of her bed. They held hands as they sat and watched their daughter, lying broken and motionless on the bed. Gradually, other family members began to drift in and out quietly. None bothered Ginny or Draco, except for laying a comforting hand on their shoulders. Molly was keeping everyone informed of Angel’s condition, so there was no need for any of them to ply Ginny with questions she did not have the strength to answer at this point.

When Narcissa arrived it was Harry who guided her into the room. As soon as she saw Angel lying on the bed she gasped so loudly that it seemed to reverberate around the small room. Harry held her arm for fear she would collapse and waited for Lucius to come for his wife.

“What happened?” Narcissa barely breathed.

“An accident, dearest. Just an accident—” Lucius responded as he took her in his arms.

“She will be all right, won’t she?” Narcissa sought the answer in Lucius’ eyes.

“We don’t know yet. They have to wait until she awakens.” Lucius’ voice cracked with emotion as he uttered his response.

“Oh, Lucius. Is there nothing we can do? We can’t lose her— not now!” As Narcissa began to cry Lucius held her close.

“We won’t lose her,” Lucius murmured into her hair softly. He vowed to himself that he would take whatever measures necessary to see that his granddaughter survived, even if it meant selling his soul to the devil. Merlin knew, he’d done it before.

Over the next twenty or so hours, much of the Weasley family dispersed to take care of their own children. Fred and Angelina were still caring for Drake, so Ginny did not have to worry about him. Seven people never left Angel’s side.

Draco sat holding Ginny’s hand the whole time, hardly even moving. He was afraid to take his eyes from the bed. Ginny sat in silence with occasional tears falling unchecked down her face, no one made an effort to wipe them away. She refused every effort Molly made to get her to eat or drink and blatantly ignored any suggestion that she get some rest.

Lucius and Narcissa sat on the opposite side of the bed, just watching the tiny frame of their granddaughter, not speaking or moving. Arthur took a chair at the end of the bed. He’d been through this a few times with his own boys, when they were younger. He knew the best thing to do was sit, wait and don’t get in Molly’s way. Molly was trying to fuss over everyone at once, fetching cups of tea that were left to go cold, updating other family members when they popped back in, and trying to care for Ginny as best she could — she barely sat down the entire time.

Harry took a chair behind Ginny and Draco. He just sat and waited for his goddaughter to open her pretty eyes. Hermione had dropped in late in the afternoon to see Angel and to let him know that she was going to Fred and Angelina’s to give them a hand with Drake. He was to stay as long as he felt necessary. She knew he would not leave until Angel was out of danger.

Sometime early Friday morning Angel began to stir. At first a frown appeared on her face and very slowly her eyelids began to flutter as she groaned in pain.

“Baby!” Ginny had leaped up to stand over Angel.

“Mummy?” Angel groaned.

“It’s alright, baby. I’m here.” Ginny was smiling through her tears.

“Hey, princess. How are you feeling?” Draco leaned forward placing his hand on Angel’s leg.

“Daddy, it hurts,” Angel grimaced.

“The Healers are on the way, sweetheart. They’ll make you feel better,” Draco told her quietly. He was unsure what to say to make her feel better. All he wanted to do was scoop her into his arms and hold her forever.

Molly had gone to alert the healers that Angel had awoken and they were on their way to the room.

“Mummy, where’s Uncle Harry?” Angel asked softly.

“Hey I’m here, baby,” Harry piped up from behind Draco.

At that moment the healers entered the room. They requested everyone leave while they examined Angel and dealt with the pain she was experiencing.

“Can’t I stay? I’m her mother!”

“I’m sorry Miss Weasley. It’s easier for us, and for your daughter, if you wait in the corridor,” one of the healers responded as they herded the group towards the door.

“We’ll be right back, sweetheart,” Ginny called to her as Draco led her out of the room.

When they got into the corridor, Draco could not contain himself any longer. He spun and looked at Ginny in the eye.

“Why, in Merlin’s name, did Angel ask for Potter?” Draco was tired and upset. The fact that his daughter had asked for Harry, when he had been talking to her, just about tore his heart out.

“Draco, Harry’s been there since she was born. Of course, she’s going to ask for him.” Ginny was really much too tired to deal with this right now.

“Yeah— well— I didn’t have that chance, did I? Someone forgot to tell me I was a father!” Draco spat at her angrily.

“WHAT?” Ginny shrieked at him.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Thanks to everyone who reviewed :D

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

TEMPER, TEMPER

“You heard me!” Draco spat back at her.

“I don't believe you!” Ginny's eyes were wide open and her body was shaking. “Our daughter is laying in there hurt and all you can think about is yourself! Well let me tell you something, Draco Malfoy! Being a parent means putting your children first, at all times, despite your own feelings.”

Ginny had advanced on him during her little tirade and began poking her finger into his chest to emphasize her point.

“Yeah— well— I haven't had much practice at this parenting thing, thanks to you!” Draco yelled back at her.

“You left me!” Ginny screamed at him.

“You could have told me you were pregnant!”

“Why? So you could steal them away?”

“What? Why would I steal them away?”

“Hey, guys. Give it a rest. This isn't the time or the place.” Harry tried to interject as everyone else looked on in astonishment.

“Stay out of this, Potter,” Draco snarled as he pushed the other wizard in the chest.

“All you're interested in is an heir,” Ginny goaded.

”That's rubbish!” The disgust in Draco's tone was clear.

“Is it? You were only interested in seeing Drake to start with.”

Draco stared at her in disbelief. “That's because I only knew about Drake.”

“You could have found out about Angel. It's not like they were kept a secret,” Ginny snarled.

“I'm beginning to doubt that very much. It's not like you were ever going to tell me.” Draco attacked her with her deception.

“Well, if you never found out, my daughter wouldn't be laying in that bed now.”

“Oh and just how do you figure that?” Draco's voice had suddenly taken on a superior tone.

“She fell from your broom, Draco. This is all your fault.”

“My fault— how can this be my fault? I was at work! Where the bloody hell were you?”

“I— I—”

“You should have been watching them, Ginevra. This would never have happened if you had been watching them, like a good mother.”

“How dare you!” Ginny raised her hand and slapped him hard across the face. “You know nothing about raising children.”

Draco bought his hand to his face automatically, to sooth the burn of her slap.

“No, I don't. Thanks to you. You're the one who didn't bloody well tell me I was a bloody father.” Draco screamed at her as he turned away from Ginny. His fist was clenched in anger and he allowed it to fly into the wall with a sickening crunch.

The sound of bones breaking brought everyone out of the shock of watching the two argue so vehemently. Narcissa flew to Draco's side and tried to fuss over him. Harry attempted to pull Ginny away from Draco.

“Oh, Draco. Your hand,” Narcissa fretted.

“Leave me,” Draco growled at her as he nursed his broken hand.

“But darling you need—”

“Just leave me alone, Mother,” Draco cut in with a low growl.

“Narcissa, leave him be.” Lucius place his hands on her shoulders and led her a short distance away.

“Gin, this is not the time or the place to be having a row,” Harry said softly into her ear as he directed her away from Draco.

“I know, I know,” Ginny replied harshly, having not calmed down in the least.

“Ginny, what were you thinking,” Molly admonished.

“Mum, I know. Please, don't start.”

At that moment the double doors at the end of the corridor swung open to reveal Ron and Pansy strolling in together. Leaving Ginny in Molly's care, Harry went to meet them.

“Has something happened?” Ron noticed the dark expressions on everyone's face.

“Umm— yeah you could say that,” Harry responded hesitantly.

“Angel! She's okay, isn't she?” Pansy asked anxiously.

“Yeah, Angel's fine she woke up a little while ago. The healers are with her now, that's why we're all out here,” Harry responded flatly.

“Well— what's wrong? That's good news, isn't it?” Ron was slightly confused by everyone's downcast expressions.

“It's Gin and Draco. They just had an almighty row.”

“Oh no,” Pansy sighed.

“What do you mean `oh no'?. This is good,” Ron exclaimed.

“How can it be good?” Pansy asked.

“Well, maybe now that slimy git will crawl back under the rock he slithered out from and leave Gin alone.”

“Ron, they're his kids. He needs to be part of their lives,” Pansy stressed.

“I'm with Pans on this one mate. Malfoy needs to see the kids, so no matter what he's not going away in a hurry,” Harry said as Ron looked at him, totally unimpressed.

Ron looked down the corridor toward the blonde wizard, who was sitting against the wall on his own. He was cradling his hand and his face looked pained.

“He hit the wall, didn't he?” Pansy asked Harry.

“Yeah, right after Gin slapped him,” Harry replied rubbing his face.

“Merlin! He is so stupid sometimes,” Pansy muttered as she walked up to speak with him, giving Ginny a supportive smile as she passed.

“So what was it about?” Ron asked.

“Umm— I'm not sure. It's a bit confusing—” Harry paused for a moment. “Angel asked for me and Malfoy lost it at Gin for that. Then she said that I've been there all her life and he said he didn't have the chance to be, then she totally lost it. There was more but it was getting really confusing by then.”

“Didn't think it would last. Now, maybe, she'll let me kill the git,” Ron muttered, sending a look in Draco's direction that most definitely conveyed his intentions.

“Calm down, mate. They're both really tired and stressed. Once they've had some sleep and taken the time to have a think about what they've said, they'll kiss and make up.” As Harry spoke he too realized he needed some sleep.

“I can dream, can't I, mate?” Ron grinned cheekily at his best friend.

“Yeah, mate. You can dream.” Harry clapped him on the back and they made their way to where Ginny was standing with her parents.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“Draco?” Pansy whispered as she knelt down in front of him.

“Go away, Pans.” His voice was impassive and low.

“No can do, Draco.”

“Parkinson, I'm warning you,” growled Draco.

“Warn me all you like, I'm not going anywhere,” Pansy replied flippantly.

“You are a pain in the arse, witch”

Pansy smiled at him. “Thank you! I strive to make your life a living hell.”

“What did I do to deserve this?” Draco whined.

Pansy quirked a perfectly shaped black eyebrow at him. “Would you like me to make a list?”

“Don't bother, I'm not that interested.” Draco sighed heavily, silently bemoaning his situation.

“How's the hand?”

“Hurts.”

“Let me see.”

“No.”

“Don't be a baby.”

“I'm not!”

“Well let me look.”

“No!”

“Draco—”

“What?”

“Show me your hand now!”

“NO!” Draco's response reverberated through the corridor.

“Draco, stop acting like a baby!”

“I'm not a baby!”

Pansy smirked at him. “You sound like one.”

Laughter from Harry and Ron drifted down the corridor to where Pansy was talking with Draco. It was hearing their amusement at his predicament that finally got Draco to hold out his wounded hand.

“Oh Merlin! How hard did you hit the wall?”

“Hard— Ouch! That hurts.” Draco complained as Pansy gently prodded the obviously broken hand.

“Oh, Draco! Your poor hand. Lucius, he needs a healer.” Narcissa had drifted back to Draco when he held his hand out for Pansy's inspection.

“Does he?” Lucius asked sourly. He was not impressed with his son's behavior and was finding it a little difficult to summon any sympathy for him over a self-inflicted injury.

“Oh my goodness! Draco, dear you should see a healer straight away. That will need to be realigned before they heal it,” Molly said from over Pansy's shoulder.

“I need to see Angel first,” Draco said firmly.

“Well, as soon as the healers are finished with her, you are going to see someone about that hand,” Molly told him in a tone that left no room for argument.

“Perhaps we can get a healer to come here and take care of your hand, darling,” Narcissa suggested.

“It's all right, Mother. I'll take care of it after I've spoken to Angel's healers,” Draco replied a little harshly. He hated it when his mother fussed over him.

In the corridor, there were two very distinct groups waiting for the healers to reappear from Angel's room. Draco sat on the floor with his parents close by and Pansy standing over him. Ginny was leaning against the wall with her father, Harry and Ron close by offering soft words of support. Molly flitted between Ginny and Draco, in an effort to keep herself busy.

After what seemed an eternity, to the family, the healers finally made their way out of Angel's room.

“My baby! Can I see her now?” Ginny was anxious to get back to Angel.

“Miss Weasley, could we have a word before you go back to your daughter?” the Healer in charge asked.

“Oh, I—”

“I'll go and sit with Angel if you want, Gin,” Harry offered softly.

“Thanks, Harry. Tell her, I'll be in shortly.” Ginny offered her friend a small smile.

The Healer directed Ginny down the corridor a little way to a small office. Draco had followed of his own accord, nursing his broken hand close to his chest.

“I'm sorry, this is a private meeting for the parents of the child,” the healer addressed Draco when he noticed him following.

“I'm her father,” Draco growled fixing the healer with his glare.

“My apologies Mr.—”

“Malfoy — Draco Malfoy.”

“Mr. Malfoy. Of course, you're most welcome to be present.”

“Well?” Draco prompted the healer as soon as the door had closed behind them.

“If you would care to take a seat. I'll explain your daughter's condition,” the healer replied in a business like tone.

Both Ginny and Draco sat in the visitor's chairs on one side of the desk while the healer moved around to the other side and took his seat.

“Angelique is a very lucky little girl. As you are aware we were concerned about the injury she sustained to her head. I'm pleased to inform you there appears to be no permanent damage. Of course, the broken bones she suffered will be healed without delay. We would like to keep her for a few days, just to monitor her head injury.”

“When can she come home?” Ginny asked softly.

“If there are no further complications, I should think she'd be allowed home after the weekend.”

“That's good news, then,” Draco said cautiously.

“Yes, we're very pleased with her progress so far. She should make a full recovery.” The healer smiled warmly. “At this stage, I don't have any further information for you, unless you have any questions, of course.”

“We can see her now?” Ginny asked.

“Yes, of course.”

“Umm— Could you possibly take a look at his hand?” Ginny asked the healer as she indicated towards Draco.

“Of course, is there a problem, Mr. Malfoy?”

“I— “ Draco started.

“Stupid prat hit the wall. It's broken by the looks.” Ginny stood up and left the room before either man could respond.

Ginny walked back to Angel's room with a smile on her face.

“Mummy!” Angel smiled as she caught sight of her mother.

“Hello, baby. How are you feeling now?”

“Where's Daddy?” Angel asked looking around for Draco.

“Oh he's—” Ginny felt a little guilty as she watched Angel's expression drop when she couldn't find her father. She had not only denied Draco the opportunity to see Angel, but Angel to see Draco.

“Daddy will be here in a minute, dear. He's just talking to the healers,” Molly interjected.

“About his hand?” Lucius asked quietly, arching an eyebrow at Ginny.

“Yes. I told the healer what he did,” Ginny said with a smirk. She'd be damned if she'd let anyone know just how guilty she was feeling.

“Good.” Lucius responded smirking back at Ginny.

Over the next few hours, many members of the Weasley family came in to say hello to Angel, as word spread that she had regained consciousness. Molly insisted that everyone who had stayed the night at the hospital, left to get something eat from the tearoom on the fifth floor, while the other members of the family were visiting.

“Perhaps we should wait for Draco,” Narcissa suggested.

“He could be hours yet, dear. His hand was quite a mess from what I saw of it. I wouldn't be surprised if they decided to remove all the bones and start again with Skele-Gro.” Lucius negated her suggestion.

“How would they remove the bones?” Narcissa asked quite shocked.

“It's not difficult, dear.”

“No, `Brakium Emendo' cast incorrectly will do it every time.” Harry chuckled as he remembered Professor Lockhart's efforts to repair his broken arm in his second year at Hogwarts.

“Perhaps we should check on him,” Narcissa said as they walked into the reception area.

“He's a grown man, Cissa,” Lucius growled. He was tired and hungry and not at all in the mood to listen to her simpering over Draco.

“But—”

“No, Narcissa. We are going to get some food and go back to Angelique. Draco is a grown man and can look after himself. Besides he was the one who hit the wall.”

The group walked in relative silence up to the fifth floor tearoom. They ordered some food and sat at one table. Everyone ate in silence — most too tired to speak. Once everyone had eaten their fill they all filed back down to the ground floor again. As they neared the room Angel was in, they could hear Fred and George entertaining her, from the corridor.

“What on earth are you two doing?” Molly screeched at her twins.

“Making Angel laugh,” George replied innocently.

“You do realize she should be resting!”

“Sorry,” Fred mumbled with a cheeky grin on his face. “Gin, can I have a word?”

“Sure, outside?”

“Yeah, that'd be good.”

Fred held the door until his little sister had walked through then he followed her into the corridor. “Drake's been asking to come to the hospital. He's driving Angelina nutters with it. I think he's blaming himself for what happened.” Fred told her with uncharacteristic seriousness.

“Well, perhaps it would be okay if he came to visit. She'll be here for a few more days and I can't keep them apart that long.”

“Great, I'll bring him by tonight, after we close the shop.”

“It's alright, I'll ask Ron or Harry to go pick him up shortly. That'll be easier for you and it'll give Angelina a break.”

Fred smiled broadly at her. “Sounds like a plan, little sister.”

George walked out of the hospital room and over to where they were talking.

“Hey, Gin, where's Draco?” George asked.

“The prat hit the wall and broke his hand. I think he must still be getting it healed.”

“He hit the wall?” Fred asked.

“What did he do that for?” George added.

“Yes and because he's a stupid git!”

The Weasley twins looked at each other. They knew their sister was tired but calling Malfoy names was not normal for her. Even before he came back into her life, anyone caught calling him anything nasty risked being hexed seven ways to next Sunday by the redheaded witch.

“You two have a row?” Fred asked.

“Yeah.”

“What about?” George enquired.

“Sorry, guys. I know you mean well and everything, but I really don't want to talk about it, okay?”

“Alright, but you know where we are when you do, yeah?” George told her.

“Merlin, look at the time! We've got to go,” Fred exclaimed. “See you later, Gin.”

George gave her a quick hug. “Bye!”

“See you guys,” Ginny called after them as they ran down the corridor.

Once the twins were out of sight, she turned and walked back into the hospital room. She desperately needed some sleep; maybe she could nap in a chair for a little while, but first to get someone to pick Drake up from Angelina.

“Harry, I wonder if you'd mind going to Angelina's and picking up Drake? He's been driving her nutters, constantly asking to come to the hospital.” Ginny asked him quietly so Angel wouldn't hear.

“Of course I wouldn't. Do you want me to get him now?”

“If you wouldn't mind. I think Angelina could do with the break.”

“I'll be back soon, then.”

Ginny made herself comfortable in a chair near Angel's bed and quietly closed her eyes for a little while.

“Ginny, why don't you go home and get some rest?” Molly suggested.

“I'm okay, Mum. Besides Harry has gone to get Drake from Angelina's.”

Ginny rested while Lucius and Narcissa kept Angel entertained with stories. Arthur sat back and observed the Malfoy's closely while they interacted with his granddaughter. He was seeing a side to Lucius Malfoy that he never dreamed existed. The man was actually being very gentle with her and it seemed as though he cared for her very much. He was truly smiling warmly at the little girl.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Harry Apparated to Fred and Angelina's country home.

“Harry, come in,” Angelina said as she answered the door. “How's Angel?”

“Hi, Angelina. Angel's good, she woke up this morning and hopefully she'll be released in a few days. How are you?”

“Tired,” she sighed.

“That's not good. Has Drake been hard to handle?”

“No, it's not his fault. It's the pregnancy, all I want to do is eat and sleep at the moment,” Angelina responded stifling a yawn at the same time.

“Well, I'll take Drake off your hands for the afternoon. Gin said he can come to the hospital.”

“He'll be pleased with that. He's been asking to go.”

“Uncle Harry,” Drake said as he wandered into the room.

“Hello, mate. Would you like to go and visit Angel?”

“Can I?”

“Sure you can. Your mum sent me to pick you up, so go get your cloak and we'll get out of Aunt Angelina's hair, okay?” Harry said with fake enthusiasm.

“You sound like a good night's sleep wouldn't go astray either,” Angelina remarked as Drake ran out of the room to fetch his cloak.

“Yeah, didn't get any last night. None of us did.”

“Well, you need to get some rest and make sure Ginny gets some too. I can imagine she hasn't even allowed herself to blink since this happened.”

“You know what she's like. There's no point in trying to send her home because she just ignores everyone.”

“Uncle Harry, I'm ready!” Drake ran back into the room with his traveling cloak on.

“Good, let's go then.”

“You behave yourself, Drake,” Angelina told him.

“Yes, Aunt Angelina.”

“I'll see you later,” Harry said as Drake grabbed his hand.

“Give Angel my love. I'll try to visit her tonight after Fred gets home, if it's not too late.”

“I will,” Harry replied as he and Drake moved out the door.

“How are we going to get there?” Drake asked.

“Well, do you think you can hold on real tight?” Harry enquired.

“Yes.”

“Good. We'll Disapparate, then.”

“Mummy won't like that. She says double Disapparating is dangerous,” Drake told him with wide eyes.

“Yeah, I know but it's the quickest way to get back to the hospital and if you hold on we won't get splinched.”

“Okay.”

They arrived back at the hospital safely and Harry guided Drake to the ward where his sister's room was.

“Okay, mate. Can you just wait out here and I'll get your mum?” Harry asked Drake when they had arrived at Angel's room.

“All right.”

“Don't wander off!”

“I won't.”

As Harry walked into the room, Drake could hear his grandfather's voice floating out.

“Gin.” Harry gently touched her arm. He was loath to wake her, but he knew if he didn't, she would be angry.

“Harry.” Ginny responded very sleepily.

“Drake's out in the corridor.”

“Oh good,” she said as she rose from the chair. “I want to speak to him before he comes in.”

“I thought you might,” Harry said as he followed her back into the corridor.

“Drake?” Ginny said softly.

“Mummy!” Drake ran to Ginny excitedly and wrapped himself around her legs.

“Hello, sweetheart.” Ginny bent down to hold him close.

“Is Angel going to be okay now?”

“Yes, honey. She's going to be okay and she can come home in a few days.”

“Good,” Drake mumbled.

“Would you like to go and say hello now?”

“I suppose,” Drake muttered.

“Come on then,” Ginny said drawing herself up. “Just remember you can't jump around or anything. Angel needs to lie still, okay?”

“Okay, Mummy. I won't jump around.”

Ginny took his hand and led him into the room, with Harry bringing up the rear. As Drake walked into the room he looked around to see who was in there, then his eyes rested on his twin sister. They just looked at each other for the longest time before Drake burst into tears. Ginny gathered the sobbing little boy into her arms and attempted to calm him down.

“I— I'm s—sorry, Mummy — I d—didn't m—mean for A—Angel to g—get hurt.”

“Shhh— it's all right, baby. We can talk about it later, okay? For now, Angel is going to be all right and it won't do her any good to see you crying. You're meant to be cheering her up, not making her sad,” Ginny whispered to him.

Angel started to whimper when she saw the state Drake was in. Before any one else could even move, Lucius jumped up and took her in his arms making all the right sounds to keep her calm.

Once Ginny had calmed Drake down, he pushed away from her a bit and took another look around the small room.

“Mummy, where's Daddy?” Drake asked curiously.

“Umm—”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Thanks to everyone who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT

PROBLEM PATIENT

“I'm right here, mate.” Draco walked hurriedly into the room. His arm was in a sling, he was wearing a hospital gown and an irritated nurse was chasing him.

“Mr. Malfoy, you are supposed to stay in bed,” the nurse exclaimed.

“I told you, I am visiting my daughter. Now leave,” Draco growled at the young woman.

“Mr. Malfoy, it is against hospital policy to allow you to roam around when you are a patient. You will have to come back to your own room now or I will have to alert your healer.”

“Go ahead.” Draco waved a dismissive hand at her and turned his attention to his children.

“Daddy, what did you do?” Drake asked spying Draco's arm.

“Did you have to see the healers too, Daddy?” Angel enquired.

“I hurt my hand and the healers are trying to make it better,” Draco explained simply to the children as he walked over to Angel's bedside and took a seat.

“How did you hurt your hand, Daddy?” Drake asked curiously.

“Oh, I did something silly.” Draco wasn't willing to share any further details with his son.

“What?” Angel pushed for particulars.

“It doesn't matter. It was silly and I hurt myself, that's all you need to know.”

“Mr. Malfoy!” Draco's healer entered the room with the nurse who had chased him before bringing up the rear.

“Yes,” Draco answered in his best superior voice.

“You, sir, are meant to be in your own bed.”

“I am visiting my daughter,” Draco told him haughtily.

“Mr. Malfoy, how are we supposed to treat patients if they go wandering all over the hospital?”

“I am not wandering all over the hospital. I am visiting my daughter and I am not leaving,” Draco told him in a patronizing tone.

“I'm afraid, I must insist.”

“Perhaps we can discuss this outside?” Lucius suggested diplomatically. He had a feeling that the situation may escalate very swiftly if the healer didn't back down.

“I don't think that's necessary,” Draco responded disdainfully.

“I do.” Lucius gave him a very pointed look that warned him not to argue.

Draco sighed heavily. “Very well.”

Draco stood and walked toward the door. As he got closer to the door, Ginny burst into gales of laughter, causing Draco to turn around and glare at her.

“What?”

“Oh—oh—you— do realize— you have— a hospital gown— on.” Ginny managed through her hysterics.

“Yes,” Draco spat at her. Did she really think him an imbecile?

Ginny was beyond answering by this stage. She was holding onto Angel's bed, gasping for breath. However, she seemed to be the only one in the room that found anything amusing and it wasn't only Draco who was looking at her as if she had taken permanent leave of her senses — everyone was.

“Gin, what's so funny?” Harry wondered if, perhaps, the lack of sleep had finally gotten to her.

“She's finally gone nutters.” Ron shook his head.

“Oh—oh—” Ginny just couldn't get enough air to be able to talk so she simply pointed at Draco.

“What is it with you, woman?” Draco growled disgustedly as he turned on his heal and walked out.

Unfortunately, for Draco, everyone in the room then saw what had Ginny in fits of laughter and most joined her immediately.

“Good Merlin,” Lucius muttered as Draco passed him on his way out the door.

Molly and Narcissa were both trying extremely hard to maintain some form of decorum. Until now they, along with Lucius, were the only ones not laughing.

“Mummy, why doesn't Daddy have any underwear on?” Angel asked through her giggles.

The tenuous hold on decorum that the two older witches held finally snapped and both joined the rest of the family in laughter.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“Did it not occur to you to put your underwear on before you went roaming around the hospital?” Lucius hissed at Draco.

Draco frowned in confusion. “What?”

“You have no underwear on!” Lucius was totally exasperated with Draco by this time.

“But—”

“The gown is open at the back,” Lucius informed him through gritted teeth.

Draco's eyes grew as large as saucers. He hadn't thought about the gown. He only wanted to get back to Angel and he had to sneak out of his room as it was. He very quickly reached around to the rear of the garment with his good hand and held it closed at his naked backside.

“Mr. Malfoy, I must insist that you return to your room immediately,” the healer told him firmly.

“What ward has my son been admitted to?” Lucius took control of the situation.

“This ward. Your son's injury is not dissimilar to broom crash injuries, so we are able to treat him here. His room is at the end of the hall.”

“Is there any way you can arrange to have my son placed in the same room as his daughter?”

“Miss Malfoy is a child. It is not protocol to mix adults and children in the wards,” the healer replied jadedly.

“I did not ask about protocol. I asked if it were possible,” Lucius growled at the healer.

“Certainly, it would be possible but it is not ideal particularly with the type of healing your son is going to have to endure,” the healer answered intolerantly.

Lucius sneered. “And that is?”

“Bone re-growth. Mr. Malfoy's hand was too badly broken to attempt straight healing. We've had to remove the bones and start fresh,” the healer explained authoritatively.

“Why would that have an effect on whether he might share his daughter's room?”

“Bone re-growth is a painful business. I'm sure Mr. Malfoy does not wish his daughter to see him in that much pain.”

“I feel that she would be a great deal more upset if she did not see him at all,” Lucius countered. “My granddaughter is very close to her father.”

“I see. I will speak with the staff on the ward and see if something can't be arranged,” the healer was finally acquiescent.

“Good. I expect to hear from you within the hour,” Lucius said tersely before turning to Draco. “For now, I suggest you return to your own room.”

“I'm staying here,” Draco said petulantly.

“Very well.” Lucius sighed as he turned and walked back into Angel's room.

Draco followed him keeping a firm grip on the back of the gown. The occupants of the small hospital room were still laughing when Draco re-entered, but quickly began to sober themselves as each noticed the ominous look on the blonde wizards face.

“They're going to arrange for Draco to be moved into this room with Angelique,” Lucius informed Narcissa as he took his seat next to her.

“Daddy, you're going to be with me?” Angel said animatedly.

“It looks that way.” Draco gave her a small smile.

“Daddy?” Drake said.

“Yes, mate.” Draco sighed already resigned to the fact that whatever Drake asked it would more than likely humiliate him more.

“Why don't you have any underwear on?” Drake asked frowning at him.

“Umm— the nurse told me to take them off.” Draco answered slowly and quietly.

“Why?” Ginny asked sharply.

“What?” Draco responded frowning.

“Why would a nurse tell you to take your boxers off when your hand is injured?” Ginny asked harshly.

“I don't know! She did and I followed instructions.”

“Which nurse?” Ginny asked covetously.

“I don't know,” Draco almost whined.

“Why not?” Ginny demanded.

“I wasn't paying any attention,” Draco said tolerantly.

“Oh, you just take your pants off for anyone, do you?” Ginny's tone was definitely accusatory.

“Gin, she was a nurse.”

“You like the uniforms,” Ginny goaded.

“Ginny, that's enough!” Molly had listened to as much arguing as she was going to for one day.

Ginny opened her mouth to say something more.

“Ginny, you heard your mother. It was uncalled for,” Arthur said sternly.

“Draco, how is your hand?” Molly enquired kindly, as Ginny slumped into her chair crossing her arms across her chest.

“Boneless,” Draco answered with shrug.

“They feeding you Skele-Gro?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, it's disgusting.” Draco shook his head at the thought of the potion.

“Yeah, I remember.” Harry sniggered.

A nurse walked into the room, she smiled at Angel before turning to Draco.

“Mr. Malfoy, we've arranged for you to be moved into this room.”

“Good.”

“If everyone but the two patients would like to step out into the corridor, we can set the room up for two.”

“Of course! Perhaps, we should get a cup of tea while their busy in here,” Arthur suggested.

“Splendid idea,” Lucius agreed as he stood up. “Shall we?”

Two orderlies came into the small hospital room and began rearranging the furniture to accommodate another bed. They magically enlarged the room then set a tiny bed on the floor and used an engorgement charm to return it to its normal size. Once they had completed their tasks the nurse reappeared.

“Right, Mr. Malfoy, in to bed with you,” she told him.

“I'm fine sitting here.” Draco refused to move from his position, next to Angel's bed.

“Mr. Malfoy, we have moved you into this room so you can be with your daughter, but I insist that you stay in bed.” The nurse was fast losing patience with him again.

“Daddy, you have to do what the nurses and healers say or you won't get better,” Angel admonished.

The nurse stifled a giggle and raised her eyebrows at Draco questioningly.

“Very well,” Draco grunted.

He rose from his chair and walked over to the other bed. The nurse had followed him to turn the bed down and help him in.

“I can get in myself,” Draco told her in an irritated tone.

“Mr. Malfoy, you have one good arm. If you over balance you could fall, causing further injury to your body. Now allow me to do my job and assist you.” The nurse had to muster all her remaining patience.

Draco sighed heavily. He was cursing under his breath at his own stupidity for placing himself in this position and about pushy nurses. Once tucked into the bed securely, his nurse bought him a steaming beaker full of Skele-Gro.

“Now, we have to drink all this down, Mr. Malfoy,” she told him smiling condescendingly.

Draco took a mouthful and immediately the disgust showed on his face.

“This stuff is really nasty,” Draco snarled.

“All of it, Mr. Malfoy.” His nursed smiled sweetly again.

Draco managed to drink the rest of the potion, without losing his stomach. It burnt all the way down and he did not fancy seeing if it would burn all the way up as well.

“All gone?” The nurse was still smiling sweetly.

“Yes,” Draco growled.

“Good. I'll be back with more later.”

“I'll look forward to it,” Draco answered sarcastically.

Draco watched as she walked over to Angel and began talking to her in a light jovial tone.

“Hello, sweetheart. How are you feeling now?”

“Good, but my head still hurts.” Angel rubbed her head for emphasis.

“Well you did bump it terribly hard.”

“Can Daddy and I have some ice cream?” Angel gave the nurse her sweetest look.

“I think we can arrange that,” the nurse replied, winking at her before she left the room.

“Daddy, are you alright?” Angel noticed that Draco's face was contorted in pain.

“Yeah, sweetheart. I'm fine. Nothing ice cream can't fix.” Draco tried to smile at her but only managed a grimace as stabbing pains shot through his arm.

“Does your arm hurt, Daddy?”

“Yeah, a bit, but it's alright.” Draco tried again, to smile as if there were nothing wrong.

“Why were you and mummy arguing?”

“We weren't, sweetheart.”

“Daddy, I heard you,” Angel told him wryly.

“Oh, did you?” He really did not want to discuss this with his daughter.

“Yes. Is that why you hurt your hand?”

“Look, sweetie. I just lost my temper, that's all. Your mum and I were really worried about you, and sometimes when people are really worried about something they make other people sad. Do you understand?”

“I think so,” Angel replied thoughtfully. “Did you and mummy make up yet?”

Draco sighed heavily. “No.”

“Are you going to?” Angel asked with a little urgency in her voice.

“I hope so, but I don't know how—”

“You need to tell her you love her,” Angel advised. “That's what Drake and I do when we make her mad, then she forgives us.”

“I don't think it's going to be quite that simple,” Draco admitted more to himself than his daughter.

A short time later the nurse returned with two bowls of ice cream placing one in front of Draco she sneered at him.

“Only because it would upset your daughter if I didn't give you any,” she whispered harshly. The woman had quite enough of difficult patients for the day and Draco had been the main offender.

Draco did not bother to dignify the nurse's words with a response choosing to glare at her instead.

As they were eating their ice cream the family returned from the tearoom, full of chatter.

“Oh, they've got ice cream,” Drake whined to anyone who would listen.

“Come here, mate. You can have mine, if you want,” Draco offered.

“Thanks, Daddy!” Drake clambered onto Draco's bed, making himself comfortable beside his father before eating his ice cream.

“How are you going to get better if Drake eats your ice cream, Daddy?” Angel asked petulantly.

“I'll manage, sweetheart. Why don't you eat your ice cream and concentrate on getting yourself better.”

The family spent the rest of the afternoon entertaining Angel. For the most part, Drake stayed on Draco's bed and the two had several hushed conversations throughout the afternoon.

Draco's nurse made a few more visits bringing with her steaming beakers of Skele-Gro and watching as he drained every last drop each time. She wasn't the only one watching him closely as he drank the vile potion. Harry was keeping a close eye on the blonde wizard, looking for signs of discomfort. He knew first hand the effects of that potion, but he had a hard time telling whether or not it was affecting Draco the same way it had affected him. Draco was keeping his features well schooled, so as not to let anyone know how much pain he was experiencing.

Towards dinner time there was talk of returning home for most of the visitors in the room. Molly was trying to convince Ginny to go home and get a decent night's sleep while she stayed with Angel, but Ginny would not hear of it.

“I think it would an idea if I stayed as well,” Lucius said very quietly to Narcissa.

“Why, dearest? The nurses can surely—”

“As a referee between those two,” Lucius said nodding towards Draco and Ginny. “Someone should be here, just in case.”

“Of course, if you think it's necessary—” Narcissa responded tentatively.

“Yes. If they start again, it would frighten Angelique.”

“Yes — yes, someone does need to be here.” Narcissa agreed entirely once she had considered Lucius' reasons.

“Well, Molly, I think it's high time we got young Drake home,” Arthur announced.

“Yes, we should be heading off. Now, Ginny, are you sure you'll be all right?” Molly fussed.

“Yes, Mum. I'll be fine. I'll even try to get some sleep. I promise.”

“Good see that you do. Drake, come and get your cloak on.”

“I don't want to go home!” Drake crossed his arms over his chest resolutely.

“Now, we can't stay here. The nurses will be kicking us out soon,” Arthur told him reasonably.

“Come on now, there's a good boy,” Molly said gently.

“No!”

“Drake, I won't ask you again,” Molly cautioned.

“NO! I WANT TO STAY HERE.”

“Drake, please honey. Go with Grandma and Grandpa. We'll see you tomorrow,” Ginny pleaded with him tiredly.

“NO!” Drake dropped to the ground refusing to move.

“DRAKE!” Lucius roared. “You will pick yourself up this instant. Apologize to your mother and you will go home quietly with your grandparents or you will feel the sharp end of my wand. Do you understand?”

“But I don't—”

“Drake,” growled Lucius in a final warning.

“Yes, Grandfather.” Defeated, Drake picked himself up off the floor and went to kiss Ginny goodbye.

“Well done!” Arthur could not help but compliment the other wizard on his handling of the situation.

“I've had some practice, Weasley,” Lucius responded quietly nodding towards Draco.

“Ours was Percy. Worse than Ginny, that boy was.” Arthur smiled as he shook his head.

Gradually all the visitors began making their way home. Molly took a very compliant Drake, after the sharp telling off from Lucius, by the hand and led him out quietly. When Narcissa left, Lucius requested that she send one of their house elves back with a change of clothes and some decent food for both himself and Ginevra.

Just after the hospital staff had bought Draco and Angel their dinner, one of the Malfoy's house elves showed up with meals for Lucius and Ginny plus changes of clothes for both of them, some personal items for Draco and some candy for Angel. Narcissa had sought out a set of lovely deep emerald green robes, she felt would fit Ginny and had left instructions that Ginny should feel free to alter them, anyway necessary for her own comfort.

Once they had all eaten Ginny and Lucius left the room, one at a time, to change their robes. Ginny had very little to alter on Narcissa's robes, as they were just about the same size. Upon her return to the hospital room, the nurse was giving Angel a sleeping potion to help her rest more easily. When she had finished with Angel she moved over to Draco's bed with his Skele-Gro potion and a sleeping potion.

“Right, Mr. Malfoy. The Skele-Gro first,” she said with authority. “All of it now.”

Draco tipped the beaker back and drained the contents. He couldn't help but hold it in his mouth not wanting to swallow the foul liquid.

“And swallow, Mr. Malfoy.”

“Gone,” Draco choked out.

“Good, now a sleeping potion.” She handed him another beaker.

“I don't need a sleeping potion.” Draco was getting positively furious with the nurse.

“Healer's orders. You are to take a sleeping potion,” she told him somewhat impatiently.

“For Merlin's sake,” Draco muttered under his breath before upending the second beaker and draining the contents. “Happy now?”

“Yes. Now, if you need anything through the night, just summon me. I should think that your pain will increase as the night wears on, so you should be aware of that.”

“You mean it's going to get worse?” Draco whispered almost desperately. He'd been in almost constant pain for hours and was only barely controlling his responses in front of the Angel.

“Yes, Mr. Malfoy. The healers explained to you just how painful bone re-growth is. You're not even half way there yet,” she told him with a sadistic smirk. “If there's nothing else, I'll dim the torches and I suggest that you both try to get to sleep.” The nurse was already on her way out of the room, she paused to cast a dimming charm on the torches.

Ginny got up and tucked Angel in tightly and then she placed a kiss on her forehead. Lucius waited patiently for Ginny to finish her fussing over Angel before placing a kiss on his granddaughter's forehead and saying goodnight.

“Mummy, aren't you going to tuck daddy in?” Angel asked innocently.

“I think your Daddy's a big enough boy to tuck himself in,” Ginny responded evenly.

“But his arm hurts and he can't tug the blankets up. You need to do it.”

Ginny sighed affectedly and drew her lips into a tight line. If it would keep her little girl happy, she could throw a blanket over him. She walked over to his bedside and began adjusting the blankets around his hard body. He did look very pale and his eyes were missing their usual spark.

“Comfy?” Ginny arched an eyebrow at him.

“Thank you,” Draco replied caustically.

“Good,” Ginny acknowledged before turning back to Angel.

“Mummy, you didn't kiss Daddy goodnight!”

“Oh— I— I really think that your father will survive.”

“No. He can't go to sleep without a kiss goodnight.” Angel pouted.

“Merlin,” Ginny mumbled as she turned back to Draco.

Coming up to his bed she slowly bent over and placed a soft kiss on his forehead. Ginny didn't realize she'd had been holding her breath, until she stood back up again.

Draco had watched the scene between mother and daughter. He thought he knew what Angel was up to. It was her way of getting them to make up, after their argument this morning. As Ginny slowly bent over him, he felt his eyes flutter closed. As her lips brushed over his forehead, he felt as though his skin were on fire and he had swallowed a snitch, such was the unsettled feeling in his stomach.

“Goodnight—” she whispered.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Big hugs to everyone who reviewed :D

Over the past few days Rainpuddle13, Nokomis305, Cupid12203 and myself have been creating a Yahoo Group where we can keep all our works in the one place and unedited, as we intended them to be viewed. So if you'd like to drop by and take a look around -

http://groups.yahoo.com/group/littleyellowduck/

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE

LUCIUS

Happy in the knowledge that her father had received the necessary attentions from her mother, Angel turned to Lucius. She schooled her expression to one of sweetness that no one could resist. “Grandfather, will you tell me a story, please?”

“Of course, I will. What would you like to hear?” Lucius smiled at his little granddaughter.

She yawned widely as she replied, “You choose, but something with fairies.”

“Hmm— fairies?” Lucius thought very quickly before deciding on the appropriate story. “Have you ever heard about the rose garden fairies?”

“There are rose garden fairies?” Angel asked with as much excitement as she could muster with a sleeping draught working through her tiny system.

“Yes, of course, there are. Now if you close you eyes I'll tell you about them,” Lucius said so softly that Angel almost had to strain to hear him.

Her eyes drifted closed and she concentrated on her grandfather's deep voice as it lulled her to sleep. She wouldn't have heard more that the first dozen words of the story Lucius was making up, as he spoke, before falling into a deep sleep.

“Ginevra, I think she's asleep.” Lucius alerted Ginny who had been resting her eyes as well.

“Thank you,” Ginny whispered back smiling at the older man.

“Your welcome,” Lucius dipped his head in acknowledgement. “Draco seems to have lost his battle with the sleeping draught also.”

Ginny turned in her chair to observe Draco. He appeared to be sleeping peacefully, a small smile playing across his face, but as she was watching him a heavy frown crossed his brow turning the smile into a grimace of pain.

As the evening grew late, Draco continued to sleep fitfully. Despite the sleeping draught, he often moaned or cried out in pain. While Lucius and Ginny sat watching Angel, Lucius noticed that Ginny's gaze was being drawn to Draco more often than her daughter, who was sleeping peacefully. He stood quietly and moved around the bed to the vacant chair beside the flame haired witch.

“May I?” Lucius asked politely, gesturing toward the empty chair with his hand.

“Of course.”

“He's not a bad person you know,” Lucius said quietly.

“I know,” she whispered.

“I will not condone his behavior this morning, but you must admit, in withholding information, you have made mistakes as well,” Lucius chided gently.

“I realize that. Perhaps, I should have told him about the twins.” Ginny's hands began to fidget in her lap.

Lucius' eyebrow rose questioningly. “Only perhaps?”

“No. I should have told him, but I didn't and I can't change that now.”

“No, the past can't be changed, but you need to understand why Draco is so angry. You denied him the opportunity to know his own blood.”

“I can't change that.”

“You could be more tolerant of his, shall we say, selfishness. He has never had to consider anyone other than himself.”

“I know.”

“He does not like to share.”

“He has no choice — there are three of us.”

“It does not seem to have anything to do with you, or the children, but rather it is other men he seems to have a problem with. From what I observed today, he does not want to share you or his children with other men,” Lucius informed her of his interpretation of Draco's behavior.

“I am aware of that. He's never been terribly good at sharing, but it's not just me this time. I have to protect the children.”

“Draco is not dangerous. There is no need to protect the children from him,” Lucius admonished.

“You're his father, you see him differently.”

“And you are the mother of his children,” Lucius countered.

“That doesn't seem to mean much, at the moment.”

“I believe you have trusted him, more than once, with your body.”

“That has nothing to do with this situation,” Ginny told him harshly.

“Ah— trust is everything,” he said knowingly.

“Maybe so, but his behavior today—” Ginny sighed heavily.

“Behavior can be modified.”

“Look, I know he's not dangerous, but he is selfish. I need to protect the children from that,” Ginny clarified.

“And you are not selfish?”

Ginny frowned at him. “I don't think so.”

“Really? Denying a man his children for almost five years, is not considered a little selfish?”

“He left me, not the other way around,” Ginny said defensively.

“When did you find out you were with child?”

“About seven weeks after I graduated from Hogwarts.”

“After he left you, from what I understand, and yet it never occurred to you to inform him.”

“Yes it did, but I was afraid to.”

“Why?”

“What if he rejected me? I mean he did leave me. And our families have never been even civil to each other. It would have never worked.”

“He loved you. He still loves you, Ginevra. And I think our families are managing quite well. It is surprising what grandchildren can do to mellow old adversaries. Your relationship was working, up until today, was it not?”

Ginny shook her head. “He doesn't love me.”

“Oh— but he does. He has since Hogwarts. I knew there was someone who had stolen his heart, but I didn't know whom. However, when I spoke to him, after seeing you in Diagon Alley, I knew immediately, it was you he was in love with.”

Tears began to run silently down Ginny's face. “He thinks I'm a bad mother.”

“No, he doesn't. He was upset, that's all.” Lucius offered her his handkerchief.

“I wasn't watching them. I should have been watching them — none of this would have happened.” Ginny strangled a sob.

Lucius shifted his position a little and wrapped a comforting arm around the young witch, drawing her to his chest. As she felt the warm contact across her shoulders, her resolve to be strong crumbled and she broke down sobbing into his chest. Lucius comforted her until she bought her emotions back under control. He shushed her often, patted her shoulder and told her that everything would be all right.

“Narcissa always said a good cry made her feel better. A bit like purging the soul.” Lucius offered, in an effort to stem any embarrassment Ginny may have felt in front of him.

“Thank you,” she said quietly.

“Do you feel better now?”

“A little.” Ginny offered him a small smile.

“Good. Now believe me, when I tell you that none of this is your fault,” Lucius told her genuinely.

“I should have been watching them,” Ginny choked out.

“I presume that you didn't know the children were playing with Draco's broom?”

“No,” Ginny responded in horror.

“Well then, you can not watch them twenty-four hours a day, Ginevra. It's not possible and it's not normal. They'd never develop properly if they were denied the opportunity to explore for themselves. Merlin knows, Draco used to get up to all sorts of mischief. Narcissa would be beside herself by the time I got home each evening. Perhaps Drake has inherited his love of adventure.” Lucius delivered his lecture quietly, but in a firm tone.

“Even with all of that, Draco still thinks I'm a bad mother.”

“As I told you before — he was upset. We all say and do things when we're upset, that we don't necessarily mean.”

“I don't know what to do next.”

“I do. Both of you need to sit down alone, without the children and discuss everything that has gone on since you were first together at school.”

“What if he doesn't want to?”

“He will. He loves you and I believe he is regretting his performance from this morning, already.”

“I doubt that,” Ginny replied flatly.

Ignoring her words Lucius continued, “I suggest a weekend away somewhere, perhaps at one of our other properties. The children would be welcome at the Manor, of course. Narcissa and I would enjoy having them very much—”

A startling groan from Draco disturbed their conversation. He sounded as if he were in a colossal amount of pain. Ginny made a slight move to go to him then sunk back into her chair. This did not go unnoticed by Lucius, who thought it was time he pushed the issue.

“Could you possibly check on Draco, I'm afraid if he finds me fussing over him, he may not be accepting of any comfort I may be able to offer.” Lucius explained hoping that she would be accepting of his reasoning.

“Of course, if you're sure,” Ginny replied hesitantly.

“Positive. I'm sure he would prefer to have you fussing over him than me.”

Ginny rose tentatively from her chair and approached Draco's bed. She noted that his forehead was covered with beads of sweat and his face was quite flush.

“I'll be back in a minute.”

“Is there a problem?” Lucius asked, concern etching across his features.

“No, I don't think so. I just want to get a cloth to dampen. He looks very hot. If I can cool him down, perhaps he'll rest easier.”

Ginny was not gone long when she returned with a cloth and a bowl of water. At Draco's bedside, she placed the bowl on the small table beside him, dipped and rung out the cloth. Very gently, so as not to disturb him unnecessarily, she applied the cloth to his forehead. Draco groaned again and she bought her face very close to his.

“Shhh— just relax, Draco,” Ginny whispered as she sponged his forehead soothingly.

Lucius watched on as Ginny tended to Draco. He could tell by the way she looked after him that she did not just care for his son, but was deeply in love with him.

As Ginny ran the cloth gently over his face, she could feel him relaxing beneath her touch. His moans ceased and he seemed to slip into a deeper sleep. Despite the fact he was no longer distressed, Ginny found herself unable to move back to the other side of the room, and her original seat. She summoned a chair quietly she and placed it right next to his bed, making herself comfortable.

Sometime later Ginny drifted off to sleep, with her head resting on her hands on the edge of Draco's bed. Lucius was sleeping, sitting up in a chair with his feet on the end of Angel's bed. Before dawn, a hand running gently through her hair awakened Ginny. She raised her head slowly and saw that Draco was awake.

“I didn't mean to wake you,” Draco whispered.

“It's all right. How's your arm?” Ginny asked softly so as not to awaken Lucius or Angel.

“Bearable.”

“Do you need anything?”

“Need— no.” Draco smirked at her. “Of course, `want' is an entirely different matter.”

Ginny sighed heavily. She'd heard Draco turn on the Malfoy charm many times to get himself out of trouble, and knew it's unequivocal tones by heart. She smirked back at him. “Alright, I'll play. What do you want, Draco?”

“I want you to lay beside me and get some decent sleep,” Draco said confidently.

“Draco, I don't think that's such a good idea,” Ginny said hesitantly.

“Why?” He pouted in such a way, that he looked just like Drake when he couldn't get his own way.

“We need to talk first and don't pull that face at me either. It doesn't work, ask Drake.”

“We will talk, Gin. Later when we're all home, but for now I really want to feel you close.” His hand drifted up to stroke her face.

Ginny automatically relaxed into his touch and she could feel her resolve to be angry with him melt entirely away.

“Come on,” Draco whispered smiling at her.

She stood up, climbed onto the bed carefully and lie down next to him. With Draco's good arm around her shoulders and her head resting on his chest she felt him place a lingering kiss on the top of her head.

“Comfortable?” he asked.

“Mmm—” Ginny responded smiling into the blankets.

“Gin?”

“Mmm—”

“Look at me,” he barely whispered.

Ginny raised her head slightly and turned to look at his face.

“I love you.” Draco whispered and without waiting for a response he claimed her mouth in a searching kiss.

On the other side of the room two sets of eyes were open and watching the scene play out before them.

“Grandfather, are Mummy and Daddy snogging?” Angel asked quietly through her light giggles.

“Angelique, that's not a very ladylike question,” Lucius replied, but he couldn't help but smile, for what he was witnessing, was indeed, a fine example of snogging.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Big hugs to everyone who took the time to review :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER THIRTY

DEALING WITH DRAKE

After the second night, the staff at St. Mungo's refused to let anyone stay with Angel, out of visiting hours. This was mostly put in place for Ginny's benefit, as she steadfastly refused to leave the ward and was desperately sleep deprived.

However, Angel did not spend her nights alone in the hospital. Every night, after Ginny had been sent home by the nurses Lucius would return to the hospital. He would tell Angel a story as she fell asleep, then put his feet up and grab a few hours himself. He could not bear the thought of his granddaughter being all alone with only strangers to care for her and besides, who would tell her a story each night. The nurses certainly did not have time for such things.

On the mornings that Ginny arrived before he had a chance to leave, it was easy enough to fool her into believing he had simply arrived shortly before she. Angel had promised to keep quiet about the little deception, after Lucius explained that the nurses were worried about her mother and that she needed to get some sleep, plus she would be upset if she found out.

It was Monday and Angel was due to be released from hospital that afternoon. However, before she came home there were a few things Draco felt he should deal with, so she would not have to bear witness to any of it. Much of what he was concerned with today involved only one other person — Drake. He had yet to discuss with his son, how his sister had come to be riding his broomstick. Ginny also suggested that once he had dealt with the broom incident, it would be an excellent opportunity to have that special little chat with his son concerning inappropriate comments whenever his parents got within two feet of each other.

Not that there had been a problem with that since Draco had been released from hospital. They had still not taken time for themselves to talk things through, but Draco had a plan. He desperately wanted things between himself and Ginny to be the way they were before the accident. However, he did realize they had to clear the air between them first and perhaps sort a few things out so there would not be a repeat of the scene in the hospital.

Draco arrived at the Burrow early in the morning, before Ginny and Molly left to go to the hospital. Arthur had agreed to stay home for the day, to give Draco any assistance he required in explaining certain matters to Drake. Draco Apparated right onto the back porch then walked inside. He had been ordered, by Molly to stop knocking every time he arrived, after all he was family and family did not knock.

“Good morning, Mr. Weasley. Mrs. Weasley.”

“Morning, Draco.” Arthur dropped his paper down a little to look over the top.

“Draco, dear you're early today. Would you like some breakfast?” Molly placed a cup of tea on the table for him.

“No, thank you. I ate at home and I promised Gin I'd be here before she left.”

“Any idea where you're going to start with young Drake?” Arthur enquired as he folded the paper and put it aside.

“Not a clue,” Draco admitted. It wasn't that he had been ignoring the issues with his son, more that he had been somewhat distracted with Angel in hospital to give it much thought.

“Would you mind some advice?” Arthur knew, with his own brood, he could fire off any advice he had and they would not take offence, but Draco Malfoy was an entirely different cauldron of potion to his off spring.

“I'd be grateful for anything you think may be helpful,” Draco replied respectfully as he took a seat close to the older wizard.

“Right, first things first. Don't let him see your fear.”

“I am not afraid of my own son,” Draco responded slightly affronted.

“Now, don't take offence. I'm not saying you're afraid of Drake it's more like your fear revolves around being a good father.”

“Oh— I guess that could be somewhat accurate,” Draco replied hesitantly. He didn't really wanting to admit it, but the older wizard had summed up exactly what had been bothering Draco the most.

“I thought it might be. Right then second, be firm, and be sure of what you want to say before you voice it. When you're reprimanding a child you can't say one thing then in five minutes change your mind. You must keep on the same track the whole way.”

“Right no changing my mind.”

“Right. Thirdly, relax. You're so uptight, he's going to smell the fear radiating off of you even if your voice belies it. The first time Harry had to really take Drake to task over something, he was so tense that Drake virtually chewed him up and spat him out. I think Harry may have even punished himself.” Arthur chuckled at the memory.

“Great, I asked Potter to be here while I spoke to Drake, seeing as he's dealt with him in the past.” Draco ran a hand through his hair in exasperation.

“Really?” Arthur smiled knowingly. Draco had invited Harry more to please Ginny, than for his experience with Drake. More or less, to show he could indeed, play nicely with other wizards.

“Morning all,” Harry called as he walked into the house.

“Harry, lovely to see you dear. Sit and I'll get you some breakfast,” Molly said as she turned back to the fire.

“Harry. How are you this morning?” Arthur greeted him warmly.

“Good thanks, Mr. Weasley,” Harry replied heartily.

Draco stood and offered his hand to Harry. “Potter, thanks for coming.”

Taking Draco's hand in his firm grip Harry smiled at the blonde wizard, “No problem, Malfoy. Are you ready for this?”

“Honestly? No,” Draco admitted. “I have no idea where to start.”

“Well I'd think quick if I were you sounds like Drake's on his way down the stairs,” Harry chortled.

“Well— I plan on taking care of the flying my broom without supervision bit first.” Draco quickly informed Harry in hushed tones.

“Yeah, I thought that was what I was here for. What else did you have planned?” Harry said skeptically.

“Umm— Gin wants me to have a chat about — witches and wizards.” Draco whispered across the table as Drake entered the kitchen.

As Draco's words reached his ears, the color in Harry's face drained. “Didn't we do this already?”

“Apparently not,” Draco replied flatly.

“Merlin,” Harry grunted. He was none to pleased to be having another one of those chats with his godson.

“Daddy,” Drake greeted his father fervently.

“Hello, mate.” Draco ruffled the little boys hair.

As Harry watched the scene between father and son he felt a twinge of jealousy spark in his stomach. Drake had not even acknowledged his presence. Not too long ago, it was Harry who was subjected to such enthusiastic greetings from the little boy.

“Morning, Drake.” Harry tried to squash his rising feelings.

“Hello, Uncle Harry. Why are you here?”

“To see you, of course.” Harry smiled, striving to carry on as he would ordinarily.

“I need to have a chat with you Drake and your Uncle Harry is here to give me a hand,” Draco told him seriously.

“What are we going to chat about, Daddy?” Drake asked quietly even though he had a fair idea what this was concerning.

“A few things that your mother— and I feel we need to straighten out with you.”

“Oh—” Drake needed no further explanation. He knew what this was about — no one had taken him to task over Angel's accident yet and it was he who got his father's broomstick from the shed.

“Drake, eat your breakfast up now before it goes cold,” Molly fussed over the little boy.

“Yes, Grandma.” He sighed, not happy with the obvious plans his father had made for the day.

“Morning everyone,” Ginny chimed as she walked into the room.

“Good morning, dear. I've got your breakfast all ready,” Molly greeted her daughter.

“Thanks, Mum,” she responded absently as she walked over to Draco.

“Morning, love. You seem happy today.” Draco placed a chaste kiss on her forehead.

“We get to bring Angel home today.”

“Hey, Gin. Looking forward to picking Angel up?“ Harry smiled at her.

“It'll be nice to have her home again.”

“As soon as you've finished eating we should be right to leave,” Molly told Ginny as she left the kitchen to retrieve her cloak from upstairs.

“Great, I want to get there as soon as possible,” Ginny said before tucking into her hot porridge.

“What time did they say Angel would be released?” Arthur asked.

“Sometime this afternoon, but I'm hoping they might release her this morning. She's desperate to come home.”

“Give us a bit of warning if she does get released early, love.” Draco didn't want to be half way through talking to Drake when Angel came home.

“I will. Are you ready?”

Draco grinned broadly with false confidence. “As I'll ever be.”

“Good. Well, I'll leave you to it then.” Ginny rose from her chair and cleaned her plate. She placed a kiss on Drake's head, admonishing him to behave and picked up her cloak.

Draco walked over to Ginny and took her cloak. He threw it around her shoulders and fastened it at her throat.

“I'll see you when you get home then,” Draco said quietly maintaining eye contact with her.

“Yes, I guess you will.”

“Say hello to Angel for me.”

“I will.”

Draco lent in and captured her mouth in a soft kiss. He wanted to deepen it, but was afraid of what her reaction might be.

Drake sighed with disgust. “Snogging again!”

“Drake,” Harry warned sternly.

Ginny moved to pull back at the sound of her son's voice, but Draco held tight and did not give up his gentle assault on her lips.

“Right, are we ready then?” Molly boomed as she returned to the kitchen.

Draco and Ginny immediately broke apart, both flushing slightly with embarrassment at the interruption.

“Better be going then,” Ginny muttered.

“See you later.” Draco winked cheekily at her.

The two witches made their way to be back porch and Disapparated. Draco watched until Ginny had disappeared, then he turned back to face the table and a sniggering Harry Potter.

“Find something amusing Potter?” he drawled.

“The way you two jumped apart like something bit you.” Harry was highly amused with their reaction to Molly's appearance in the room.

“Do you like snogging, Daddy?”

“Have you finished your breakfast yet, Drake?” Arthur stepped in to save Draco answering the question.

“Yes, Grandpa.” Drake tipped his now empty bowl up for inspection by the elder Weasley.

“Wonderful! Well, why don't we have that chat now?” Arthur said looking to Draco.

“Yeah, might as well get it over and done with,” Draco muttered under his breath as he sat down again.

Arthur, Harry, Drake and Draco sat at the table looking at each other for some time before Arthur cleared his throat and looked pointedly at Draco.

Draco took a deep breath. I can do this. I handle business deals all the time— For Merlin's sake, he's only four years old, he thought as he tried to steady himself.

“Ok— umm— Drake, we need to talk about how Angel came to be on my broom.” Draco inwardly flinched when he realized how weak his voice sounded.

“Yes, Daddy.”

“How did my broom come to be out of the shed?” Draco began his interrogation sounding much stronger.

“I wanted a ride again,” Drake whispered his reply.

“So you took my broom out of the shed?”

“Yes.”

“And are you allowed to take brooms without permission?” Draco almost growled at him

“No,” Drake replied sullenly.

“Why did you take it, when you knew you were not allowed?”

“I wanted to fly.”

“But you knew it was wrong.”

“Yes.”

“Why was Angel on the broom?”

“She wanted to fly too.”

“Angel wanted to or you wanted her to?” Draco asked skeptically.

“No, she wanted to.”

“Drake, you do realize that if you had not touched my broom Angel would never had ended up in hospital?”

“But I didn't want her to get hurt.” His little voice cracked as he spoke.

“I know that, mate, but because you misbehaved she did get hurt, seriously hurt. And now I have to come up with a suitable punishment,” Draco said gravely.

“I won't do it again, Daddy. I promise,” Drake proclaimed in an effort to stave off any forthcoming punishment.

“I know you won't do it again, Drake, because if you do I won't be so lenient next time.” Draco took a deep breath. This part of parenting really sucked as far as he was concerned. “You will not be doing any flying, whatsoever, for a month — starting today.”

“No flying— but, Daddy— please—” Drake began to sob as he rested his head onto his arms on the tabletop.

“No flying, Drake,” Draco reiterated softly. He felt gutted, as he sat there watching his small son cry into his arms. Draco wanted nothing more than to gather him up and take him flying right now — anything to put an end to this feeling creeping through his body.

As Drake sat there crying, Arthur leaned over towards Draco and clapped him on the shoulder. “Well done, son.”

“Doesn't feel that way,” Draco muttered.

Arthur patted his shoulder understandingly. “It never does.”

“Drake, go and wash your face. We're not finished yet.” Harry told the little wizard, after giving him a reasonable time to bemoan his fate.

“Yes, Uncle Harry,” he sniffed.

Drake slipped out of his chair and slowly wandered upstairs to the bathroom. No flying for a whole month was going to kill him — he was sure of it.

“You handled that well, Malfoy,” Harry complimented.

“You think? Then why do I feel like— like crap?” Draco spat at him.

“You did what you had to. Drake obviously still feels guilty about what happened. That's where the tears are coming from, but you can't let that get to you.”

“I must admit, you handled it a lot better than I expected you to. Of course, Drake's guilty feelings helped. He can't argue back when he feels like that,” Arthur admitted.

“Yeah well — doesn't make me feel any better, does it?” Draco growled. He wasn't interested in hearing how well he'd done punishing his son, it had made him feel terrible and he wanted that feeling to go away.

“It never does, but it is a necessary part of being a good father. If you let him get away with anything he wanted, what sort of a man do you think he'd grow into?” Arthur reasoned.

“I suppose.” Draco could understand why it was necessary, but it didn't help him now.

Drake walked slowly back into the kitchen and took his seat again. He was staring at his hands, refusing to meet the gaze of the other wizards sitting at the table.

“Drake, we need to have a chat about `special hugs' and the like.” The trepidation in Draco's tone was obvious.

Upon hearing this, Drake's head perked up and he looked expectantly at his father. He had so many questions he needed answers to, particularly after what he'd seen his Uncle Ron and Aunt Pansy doing in the broom shed.

Harry was not sure exactly how much young Drake knew, or understood for that matter, despite being present when he had confronted Ron. He decided that for this conversation to be successful, it would prove more productive if all of them were bought up to date on his knowledge.

“Drake, how about you start by telling us what you know about sha— `special hugs'?” Harry frowned, had almost used the word `shagging', but had stopped himself just in time. While using the term `special hugs' made him want to laugh uncontrollably, he did see that it was more appropriate for his godson.

“It's how you make babies.”

“That's it?” Harry asked incredulously.

Draco smirked. “Drake, tell Uncle Harry everything you know about `special hugs'.”

“You don't have any clothes on and you're not meant to give `special hugs' before you're married, cause that's naughty.”

Harry sniggered. “Who told you it was naughty?”

“Grandfather,” Drake answered indignantly, as if every word his grandfather had ever said was gospel.

“Oh, I see.” Harry was still sniggering quietly.

“Some people do though. Like Mummy and Daddy, and Uncle Ron and Aunt Pansy — they're naughty.” Drake nodded, as if to confirm his thoughts.

“Anything else, Drake?” Arthur enquired.

“Why was Uncle Ron's thing really big when he was shagging Aunt Pansy?” He had not received an answer to that particular question yet and he was still curious.

“'Special hug', Drake. Not shagging, all right?” Arthur interjected.

“That just happens, mate — it's meant to.” Draco had been waiting for this particular question and had formulated a simple reply a couple of weeks ago, after a discussion with Lucius.

Drake frowned. “Does it hurt?”

“No, actually if feels good most of the time.” Draco smiled.

“Oh— Why was Aunt Pansy making funny noises?”

“Umm—” Draco wasn't ready for this one.

“She's a bit of a screamer.” Harry informed Draco softly.

Draco rolled his eyes. “She would be.”

“Daddy?”

“Right— well— when something feels really good Aunt Pansy likes to say so.” Draco shrugged as he said this. He hoped Drake would accept it, even if it didn't sound right.

Drake's brow furrowed in confusion. “But she wasn't saying anything, just moaning and groaning like Uncle Ron was hurting her.”

“They were moans of pleasure mate. Your Uncle Ron wasn't hurting her,” Draco answered quickly and without giving it any thought.

“Oh—”

“We really need to speak about when it's appropriate to talk about such things,” Draco attempted to move the conversation on.

“When?”

“Well, we don't talk about special hugs in front of ladies. That includes your mother and sister.”

“But—”

“No `buts', Drake. It's not polite to speak of such matters in front of ladies — it's disrespectful.” Draco sounded eerily like Lucius at that moment.

“Yes, Daddy.”

“And you don't need to comment every time I go anywhere near your mother. It's very rude.”

“Are you giving Mummy `special hugs'?”

“No.” Draco fibbed.

“But you snog,” Drake said confidently. He knew they snogged, because he's seen them himself.

“Yes, we snog. Not that it's any of your business, do you understand?” Draco said perhaps a little more harshly than he had intended.

“I think so,” Drake responded hesitantly.

“Drake, I'll cover it again. What adults do is none of your business. You do not need to comment on what others are doing. When you're older you will understand more, but for now you're too young and you already have more knowledge on the subject than a child of your age should.”

“Yes, Daddy.”

“And if you see anything you don't understand, you can come to me or Uncle Harry or either of your grandfathers. And we'll do our best to explain. All right?”

“Yes, Daddy.”

“Good.” Draco smiled. Somehow he'd gotten through the talk, and now he just had to hope that Drake had been listening.

The four wizards used the rest of the morning to relax. They played wizards chess and talked among themselves. Draco would have liked to have gotten the brooms out, and would have, but for the fact that he had just grounded Drake from flying. Just after lunch, Ginny and Molly arrived home with Angel, who had been discharged from the hospital with a clean bill of health.

“Daddy!” Angel squealed as she stepped out of the fireplace.

Draco walked over to her quickly and scooped her up into his arms.

“How are you feeling, princess?” Draco planted a kiss on the little girls cheek.

“I'm good!” Angel wrapped her arms around his neck.

“That's great.”

“The healers said she's made a full recovery and we've nothing to be concerned about in the future,” Ginny told him smiling broadly.

“That is good news,” Draco replied as he leant down to kiss her cheek.

“Did you talk to Drake?”

“Yes we've covered everything we had to.”

“And?”

“He can tell you his punishment and I think I've sorted out the other matter once and for all.”

“Drake?” Ginny was eager to know what punishment Draco had seen fit to pass, wondering if he was hard enough on him.

“Yes, Mummy.”

“Daddy spoke to you about what you did?”

“Yes, Mummy.”

“And?”

“I'm not allowed to go flying for a whole month,” Drake answered flatly.

“A whole month.” Ginny was impressed. She didn't honestly think that Draco would be that harsh with him, but as it turned out he effectively removed the one thing that Drake would sorely miss.

“Yes.”

“Well, I hope you've learnt a lesson from all of this?”

“Yes, Mummy.”

“What have you learnt?”

“Don't touch Daddy's broom cause he won't let me fly for a month,” Drake said despondently.

“Drake, is that all?” Ginny arched an eyebrow at him questioningly.

“And Angel gets hurt when I mis— misb— be naughty.”

“Right!” She was finally happy with his answer.

Harry left after spending a short while with Angel. He felt more and more that he was intruding on the family, so he made his excuses and went home. He was still trying to squash the jealousy writhing through his system.

Soon after Harry left Angel, attached herself to Draco's lap and did not leave it for the remainder of the afternoon. She even took a short nap while snuggled on her father's knee. The family spent a quiet afternoon in each other's company, playing games with the children and telling them stories. Ginny was adamant that Angel be kept quiet and Draco was not foolish enough to argue with her. Molly insisted Draco stay for dinner. He and Ron even managed to be polite to each other at the table — after Ginny warned them of certain death if they were anything but.

Later in the evening Ginny and Draco went upstairs to tuck the children in. Draco went to Drake while Ginny went to Angel. After reminding Drake of their little chat today and what was expected of him, he walked across the hall to Angel's room passing Ginny on her way to Drake's room.

“Hey, princess. Feel good to be home?” Draco asked his daughter as he entered her small room.

“Yes, Daddy. Much better than hospital.” She was already sleepy.

“Good. Promise me you won't go flying again without an adult present, baby?” Draco's tone was slightly apprehensive, he didn't want to upset her on her first night out of hospital.

“I promise, Daddy.”

Draco readjusted the blankets around her chin and lent down to kiss her forehead.

“Daddy, who's going to tell me a story tonight?”

“Oh— umm— I will if you like.”

“Do you know the one about the flower fairies?”

“Ahh— No, can't say I do. Do you think mummy might know? I could ask her.” Draco had no idea what story she was on about.

“No, I don't think so. Grandfather was telling me about them.”

“When was Grandfather telling you about the flower fairies, sweetheart?” Ginny asked as she moved into the room. She had been listening from the doorway for quite some time.

“Last night, but he didn't finish the story, cause I fell asleep.”

“Oh, really?” Ginny looked askance at Draco.

His look of horror said all she needed to know, but she decided that perhaps Angel should confirm her suspicions in front of him.

“Did Grandfather visit you at the hospital last night, after I left?”

“Yep, he came every night and told me a story and he was there when I woke up.” Angel told her everything she needed to know.

“Really?” Ginny quirked an eyebrow at a decidedly guilty looking Draco.

“Listen, sweetheart, do you think you can manage without the story tonight? Mummy and I have something we need to talk about.” Draco didn't like the look on Ginny's face.

“Yes, Daddy.”

“Good girl, go straight to sleep now,” Draco said before leaning down and kissing her forehead. “Sleep tight, princess.”

“Goodnight, Daddy. I love you.”

“I love you too, princess.” Draco's voice cracked as he uttered the words.

“Goodnight, darling.” Ginny kissed Angel again.

“Goodnight, Mummy.”

Ginny and Draco walked downstairs in silence. Once they reached the front room she turned calmly and smiled sweetly.

“Is there anything that you wish to tell me?”

“Umm— look, Gin, I had nothing to do with it.” Draco took the defensive immediately.

“Really? And what exactly did you not have anything to do with?” Ginny maintained her pleasant tone.

“Bloody hell! I knew this was going to bite my arse!” Draco cursed as he ran a hand over the back of his neck.

“What is going to bite your arse, Draco?” Her congenial tone was beginning to slip.

Draco led her to the couch and sat her down. He took the position next to her and he kept hold of her hands while he explained. That way she could not make a grab for her wand and hex him six ways to next Sunday, like he suspected she might want to do when he finished.

“Father could not abide the thought of Angel being at the hospital on her own, with no one to look after her. So each night, just after you left, he would sneak back in and stay with her till morning.”

“That explains why he was there most mornings before me.”

“Gin, he did it because he cares about her and he didn't want her to be frightened if she woke up in the middle of the night alone and in a strange room.” Draco was almost pleading with her silently to accept what he was telling her and not make a fuss.

“Sounds to me like someone's gone a bit soft,” Ron scoffed from the corner chair.

“My Father has not gone soft. He happens to care about his family a great deal. And if you see something wrong with that, then there's definitely something wrong with you,” Draco snarled back at him.

“Ron, Lucius cares a great deal for the children and talking about him like that will not be tolerated,” Molly admonished her youngest son. Having been at the hospital every day she could not help but admire the way Lucius and Narcissa handled both of the children. It certainly showed they cared deeply for the twins.

“Yes, Mum,” Ron muttered sullenly.

“Let me get this straight. Every night, when I left the hospital, Lucius would sneak back into Angel's room and spend the night with her.”

“Yes.”

Ginny frowned in annoyance. “But the nurses wouldn't let me spend the night anymore and I'm her mother.”

“They tried to kick father out too, but it didn't work. I think he intimidated them and after the first night they left him alone.” A little fib here won't hurt, Draco thought.

“Oh—” Ginny was not sure what to think. On one hand, she was glad Angel had not spent all those nights alone, but on the other she was annoyed that she was not the one to spend that time with her.

“Hey, you all right?”

“Yeah, I just— well— I'm a little annoyed that I couldn't stay.”

“At least she wasn't alone.”

“Yeah—” She offered him a small smile.

As the evening wore on Ron and the senior Weasley's made their way upstairs, leaving Ginny and Draco quite alone. They snuggled together on the couch just enjoying each other's company.

“Gin, I'd love to take you away for the weekend,” Draco whispered into her hair.

“Sounds nice,” Ginny responded drowsily.

“How about this weekend?”

“What? This weekend? Draco, we can't Angel has just gotten out of hospital.” Ginny couldn't believe he would even suggest it. What if Angel needed a Healer?

“Shh— I'm not saying take the kids. I thought it would be nice if it were just you and me.”

“We can't. I don't want to leave her yet. What if something goes wrong and she needs to go back to the hospital.”

“The healers said she was fine and my parents have offered to have the twins for us, so there's nothing to worry about. They'll take really good care of them.”

“I just don't want to leave her, yet.” Ginny desperately wanted him to understand.

“Alright, I guess there's no hurry. I just thought it would be nice to spend some time relaxing together after the last few days.”

“It would have been.”

“It's okay, we'll plan it for another time.” Draco placed a kiss on her forehead.

They settled back on the couch just enjoying each other's company in comfortable silence. Draco desperately wanted to spend some real time with Ginny — alone — but he was at a loss as to how to convince her that she could leave the twins. Then an idea began to form in his mind, but he had to be careful in how he conveyed it to her, otherwise she may reject it without thought.

“Gin, I have an idea.”

“Oh? And what might that be?” Ginny answered playfully, missing his cautious tone altogether.

“I feel we really need to spend some time together. We need to be able to talk without interruption and basically get to know each other again, on an adult level.”

“Yes.” Ginny was now frowning, not sure what he was up to.

“Well, instead of actually going away somewhere, how about you and the kids come to the Manor for the weekend.”

“The Manor with the kids? Doesn't that defeat the purpose of wanting to be alone?”

“Not necessarily. My parents can look after the kids and we can hole up in another part of the house, but still be there in case we're needed. We needn't see anyone else unless we want to.”

“That might work you know—”

“Of course, it would work,” he replied smugly.

“Only if the kids are comfortable with it.”

“They will be. They love my parents. Just think, we could hide ourselves away in my chambers for the entire weekend and not see another soul.”

“Draco, I'd have to have my own room. I couldn't stay in your room.”

“And why not?” Draco asked sulkily.

“The kids. We need to set a good example. Drake is already too well informed on the subject of sex. I don't want to be feeding him any more information.”

“Alright, you can have your own chambers. So you'll come?” Draco conceded smirking.

“Yes, I'd love to.”

“Wonderful! We're going to have a great time, I promise,” Draco whispered as he leant down to claim her lips.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Big hugs to everyone who took the time to review :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER THIRTY ONE

LEARNING TO SHARE

Hermione arrived home from work to find Harry sitting in their front parlor, looking absolutely devastated. She knew he had been to the Burrow to help Draco talk to young Drake about his part in Angel's accident. Something had obviously had gone wrong, terribly wrong judging by the expression he wore.

“Harry, what's wrong?” Hermione asked softly in a concerned tone.

“I've lost them, Mione,” Harry replied flatly.

“Lost who?”

“The twins.”

“What makes you think that?” Hermione sat on his knee and stroked the side of his face gently.

“They're all over him! It's like I don't exist anymore.”

“All over who?”

“Draco Bloody Malfoy.”

“Harry, he's their father.”

“I'm their Godfather.”

“He's new in their lives. Of course, they're going to pay him extra attention.”

“But—”

“No `buts'. Just wait till things settle down. They'll get used of having Draco around and then things will return to normal.”

“They won't— he's not going away.”

“Wasn't it you who always said he should be part of their lives?”

“Yeah, but I didn't know it was going to make me this crazy.”

“Maybe you and Draco need to talk.”

“Why would I talk to him?” Harry could think of other things he'd like to do to the blonde wizard right now and none of them involved talking.

“Well, from what you told me happened at the hospital, he's just as jealous of you, as you are of him.”

“I am not jealous.”

“Oh—” Hermione raised an eyebrow at her husband.

“I'm not.” Harry reiterated, but his conviction was not as strong this time.

“Harry, there's nothing wrong with what you're feeling. In fact, it's perfectly normal. You have been their surrogate father since they were born. What is important is how you handle your feelings.”

“So, you reckon I should talk to him?”

“Yes. Draco seems to be having a similar problem with you, from what you told me.”

“Maybe—”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Tuesday Lunch Time

“Mr. Malfoy, there's an Auror to see you.” Draco's secretary informed him from the doorway.

“Who?”

“Harry Potter,” she responded. Draco could clearly hear the awe in her tone as she voiced the name of his old rival.

Merlin woman you don't have to sound so impressed, he sighed. “Show him in.”

“Yes, sir. Right away.”

“Malfoy,” Harry greeted his old adversary.

Draco rose to shake Harry's hand. “Potter. What can I do for you?”

“I was wondering if, maybe you had time for a chat.”

“I was about to have lunch. Care to join me?”

“Yeah, that'd be good.”

The two wizards made their way out into Diagon Alley and to the Leaky Cauldron.

“Tom,” Draco greeted the aging barkeep.

“Mr. Malfoy. Mr. Potter. A pleasure to see you.”

“Tom,” Harry responded.

“Mr. Potter and I require a private table for lunch,” Draco instructed pompously.

“Of course, Mr. Malfoy. Right this way,” Tom indicated that they were to follow him.

Once seated at the very rear of the establishment, Harry and Draco ordered their lunch and sat back to survey each other briefly.

“So what can I do for you, Potter?”

“Well— it's about yesterday.” Harry was not really sure how he was going to admit to the wizard sitting across the table that he was jealous of him.

“Yes—”

“Something happened — something that I didn't expect — and Hermione thought you and I should have a word.”

“What happened?” Draco frowned, to his knowledge everything had gone well yesterday.

“Well, it's more to do with the way I felt,” Harry told him awkwardly.

“How did you feel, Potter?” Draco asked feeling a little impatient.

“Jealous.”

“Jealous? What, of me?”

“Yeah.”

“But— you— “

“Look, I know it's stupid but— well, you know how Drake greeted you yesterday — that's how he used to greet me.” Harry had cut Draco off when he tried to speak.

“You've had them all their lives,” Draco pointed out curtly.

“And I don't want to give them up.”

“They're my children!” Draco stated boorishly.

“They're my godchildren!” Harry shot back heatedly.

“You think I like it when they're all over you?” Draco spat at him.

“I—”

“It kills me that I've missed out on years of their lives, and you— you were there instead— playing happy families, with my children.” The accusation was quite clear.

“I never played happy families with them. I did what I had to for them, because you weren't there.”

“THAT WAS NOT MY FAULT!” Draco yelled at him.

“I KNOW!” Harry bellowed in return.

Both men sat glaring at each other in the silence that followed their outburst.

“I— I'm jealous of you and, if I'm to be perfectly honest, I always have been,” Draco admitted quietly.

“That's what Mione said, but I don't understand how or why.”

Draco sighed despondently. “You've spent all that time with them and you know them so well. I should know them like that”

“You will — it takes time.”

“I know, but it's hard knowing that you— you—” Draco wasn't sure how to feel about the wizard across the table, now that he knew Harry felt the same as he.

“Maybe, I could help you to understand them better.”

Draco perked up a little. “Are you serious?”

“Sure, why not?” Harry shrugged his shoulders.

“That would be great! You know, I don't really know what I'm doing,”

“Yeah, a Hufflepuff could see that.” Harry grinned cheekily at him.

“You— yeah I guess they could.” Draco smiled in return.

Harry chuckled at Draco's admission.

“It's not easy, is it?” Draco asked seriously.

“No. Not at all easy.”

“I don't want to make any mistakes with them, you know?”

“Arthur told me that making mistakes is all part of parenting, but I know what you mean. The thought always scared the hell out of me.”

“Yeah,” Draco agreed solemnly.

“Harry!” Hermione called from across the room.

Harry stood up to greet his wife. “Hello, love.” He placed a kiss on her cheek.

“Malfoy.” Hermione smiled at him. She was glad to see Harry had taken her advice and was talking to Draco.

“Granger,” Draco drawled.

“Umm— it's Potter now,” Hermione reminded him.

“Of course, my apologies.” Draco smiled at Harry cheekily.

“So what are you two doing?” Hermione asked innocently.

“Err— learning to share,” Harry said with a wink in Draco's direction.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Big hugs to all who took the time to review :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER THIRTY TWO

GOODNIGHT LOVE

Friday afternoon dragged slowly for Draco. He was anxious to pick up Ginny and the twins, because they were coming to spend the entire weekend at the manor. Well, Ginny and he were spending the weekend together. His parents were looking after the children and, as far as he could tell, his mother had planned out just about every minute of their days, with all the things she'd wanted to do with them.

Mid afternoon found Draco pouring over some rather boring contracts in his father's office. Lucius noted his distraction and decided it was a waste of time continuing discussions with him, regarding these particular documents.

“Draco, you are not concentrating again,” Lucius scolded him, not for the first time that day.

“My apologies, Father.”

“What time are you to pick Ginevra and children up?”

“Not until four o'clock.”

“Why not collect them earlier?”

“Work, Father.”

“Well, I think we could make an exception for today. Do you think that she may be ready?”

Draco grinned broadly. “There's only one way to find out.”

“You may leave. We are obviously not going to make any further progress with these contracts this afternoon,” Lucius said with false irritation.

“I'll see you at home then?” Draco queried as he rose from his chair.

“Of course,” Lucius intoned evenly as he turned his attention back to the parchments in front of him.

Draco left his father's office and returned to his own. He collected his cloak and gave some last minute instructions to his secretary before Disapparating to the Burrow.

Once he had dismissed Draco, Lucius wasted no time in leaving the office. He had been anticipating this weekend all week. Since she had been released from hospital, he had missed not being able to tuck Angelique in every evening. He was looking forward to spending more than just a couple of hours with his beloved granddaughter. Draco had also informed him of Drake's natural talent on a broom and he wanted to take him flying, to see for himself. Narcissa had made many plans for the children, but Lucius had insisted that Sunday afternoon's activities be by his arrangement.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

When Draco arrived at the Burrow, he let himself in the back door of the house and looked around to see if anyone was there.

“Hello— Gin,” Draco called upon discovering no one in the lower levels of the house.

“Up here.” Ginny's voice floated down from the staircase.

Draco climbed the stairs following the direction her voice had come from and found her in her small bedroom furiously packing.

“There you are.” Draco smiled as he entered the small room.

“I've just finished packing— I think. You're early,” Ginny said thoughtfully before she playfully slapped his shoulder.

“Yeah, I couldn't concentrate at work so father sent me to get you,” Draco admitted with a silly grin on his face. “I think he's as excited as mother about the twins coming for the weekend.”

“Oh—” Ginny looked at him skeptically.

“He can get excited, you know.” Draco laughed at her expression.

Ginny giggled. “I'm just having a hard time visualizing an excited Lucius Malfoy, is all.”

“Well, if you hurry, you may just get to see it first hand. I've a feeling he left the office before I did.” Draco quirked an eyebrow at her.

“Looks like we're leaving now then!”

“Daddy!” The twins squealed as they burst into the room.

“Hey, are you guys all ready to go?” Draco squatted to hug both his children at the same time.

“Yep,” Drake answered enthusiastically.

“Yes, Daddy. All packed,” Angel replied excitedly.

“Good. We're just waiting on Mummy then.” Draco gave Ginny a meaningful look.

“Just give me a few minutes,” Ginny replied impatiently.

“Why don't we get your bags downstairs and ready to leave?” Draco suggested to the children.

“Okay, Daddy.” Drake left the room to get his bag and take it downstairs.

“Princess, what about your bag?” Draco enquired of Angel who had not left the room.

“Can you help me, Daddy? It's heavy.” Angel looked up at him pouting.

“I'll be right there,” he grinned at her. “Gin, don't take too long.”

“I just need a few minutes and I'll be down.” She frowned at the pile of clothes in her suitcase.

Draco went to Angel's room to get her bag and he took it downstairs to where Drake was already waiting, somewhat impatiently.

“Are we going now, Daddy?” Drake asked excitedly.

“We've just got to wait for Mummy. She's not quite ready.”

“Can't she meet us there?” Drake whined.

“No, she can't. Where is your Grandma?”

“She's visiting Aunt Angelina cause she's not feeling well,” Angel replied, her voice full of concern.

“Okay, I think I'm ready,” Ginny announced breathlessly.

“You sure?” Draco asked eying the two bags she had packed for herself.

Ginny frowned. “I think so. I just keep getting this feeling like I've forgotten something.”

“If you've forgotten anything we'll just buy it, okay?” Draco walked over to her and placed his hands on her shoulders then allowed them to run down her arms taking the bags in her hands.

“Alright, I'm ready,” she said smiling at him.

“Yay! We can go,” Drake squealed.

“Yes, we can.” Draco used a Reducio charm to shrink their bags to fit inside his pockets as Ginny helped the children with their cloaks.

Draco picked up Ginny's cloak. “Milady,” he said jokingly before swinging it around her shoulders and planting a light kiss on her nose.

Ginny giggled playfully as she flushed crimson. “Kind sir.”

They held each other's eyes for a few moments, unable to tear themselves away before a heavy sigh from Drake interrupted the moment that, otherwise, may have been romantic.

“Okay, we're right to go!” Draco produced an ugly paperweight from his breast pocket. “Right, one finger on the Portkey.”

Ginny and the children gathered close to him. Each reached out to touch the portkey. Draco also grabbed hold of Angel's hand and Ginny took Drake's.

They landed in the foyer of Malfoy Manor instantaneously. Draco resized their baggage and off loaded it onto Millie, the house elf, giving her instructions to take it to the rooms his mother had set aside for them.

“Let's go and say hello to my parents before I show you your rooms.“ Draco placed a hand in the middle of Ginny's back to guide her down the corridor.

“All right.” Ginny allowed herself to be directed to the parlor.

Drake and Angel ran ahead of their parents. They were now familiar with the trek to their grandmother's winter parlor.

“Grandmother, we're here,” squealed Angel as she entered the room.

“Grandfather, you're home,” Drake said in surprise.

Narcissa moved swiftly off the chair she was sitting on and embraced Angel.

“Hello, sweetheart. How are you feeling now?” Narcissa asked her sincerely.

“I'm all better,” Angel stated confidently.

“That's wonderful,” Narcissa said enthusiastically. “Drake come and say hello properly.”

“Hello, Grandmother.” Drake walked into Narcissa's arms, for a cuddle.

Angelique walked over to Lucius and he picked her up.

“Are you sure you're all right now?” Lucius asked doubtfully.

“Yes, Grandfather.” Angelique gave him a small roll of her eyes.

“I am just checking.” Lucius tried to sound gruff, but he failed dismally.

Angelique sighed and gave him a kiss on the cheek as Drake wandered over to greet Lucius.

“Drake.” Lucius held his hand out.

“Grandfather.” Drake responded as he slipped his small hand into Lucius' and shook it.

“Mother. Father.” Draco greeted them as he and Ginny walked through the door. “See, I told you he'd be home,” he added in a low whisper to Ginny.

“Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy, it's lovely to see you again.” Ginny smiled at the older couple.

“Ginevra, thank you so much for coming this weekend and allowing the children to stay.” Narcissa came forward and kissed both her cheeks so lightly Ginny hardly felt any contact at all.

“Ginevra, I feel it is high time we put an end to the formal propriety,” Lucius began.

Ginny's eyes grew wide. She wasn't sure she liked what he was saying, even if she didn't quite understand.

“I insist that you address us by our given names,” Lucius continued smiling at her indulgently.

“Oh— Of course.” Ginny suddenly felt a little silly. “If you wish, Lucius.”

“Good,” he drawled.

“Why don't we have some afternoon tea before you show Ginevra and the children to their rooms?” Narcissa suggested lightly.

“That would be lovely, Mother,” Draco responded warmly.

Narcissa summoned a house elf and ordered afternoon tea to be served immediately. Within minutes the family had settled into chairs and were nibbling on some of the finest sweet pastries available in either the Wizarding or Muggle worlds.

After they had eaten their fill, Draco led them upstairs to their chambers. First they went to Drake's rooms. They entered a small private sitting room that contained a fireplace and some comfortable chairs beyond that was the door to the bedchamber. A large mahogany four-poster bed draped in deep green and silver hangings dominated the room. The other furniture was also made from the dark wood. Despite the rich furniture, which should have called for paneled walls or something similar, Narcissa had decorated the walls in a Quidditch theme, much to Drake's delight. A door on the sidewall of the room led to a beautifully appointed bathroom. The marble bath with would have been large enough for the small child to use as a swimming pool.

“Do you like your room, Drake?” Draco asked.

“Daddy, it's big!” Drake turned around trying to see everything at once.

“Wonderful! I'm so glad you like it, darling,” Narcissa exclaimed from the doorway.

“I really do, Grandmother.”

“Should we take a look at Angel's rooms now?” Draco asked smiling.

“Yes please,” Angel responded happily.

Draco led them back out into the hall and to the very next door along. He opened the door and Angel ran inside to her sitting room. It had been tastefully decorated in a rainbow of pastel colors. Angel fawned over the pretty appointments of the little sitting room for a few minutes, before bursting through to the bedchamber. It was every little girls dream. Decorated tastefully in soft pastel shades, the canopy of the four-poster bed was sheer lace and the bed was scattered with frilly pillows in all different colors. The bathroom was white marble throughout, with an enormous round tub dominating the smaller room.

“Do you like your room, sweetheart?” Narcissa asked Angelique, who was bouncing from one side of the room to the other, trying to inspect everything at once.

“Oh yes, Grandmother. It's so pretty.” She stopped briefly to throw her arms briefly around Narcissa's legs.

“I am so glad.” Narcissa sighed happily and wore a contented smile.

“Their rooms are truly wonderful, Narcissa.” Ginny complimented the older witch.

“Thank you, dear. I enjoyed decorating them immensely.”

“Why don't I show you your rooms now, Gin? We can leave the kids to explore,” Draco suggested as he came up behind her and slipped his arms around her middle.

“All right.”

Draco led Ginny quietly from Angel's room and took her further up the hall, to a set of double doors.

“This is it.”

“Well— open the doors.”

Draco opened both doors at once and allowed Ginny to step into the richly decorated sitting room. She glanced around noticing a predominant burgundy color scheme throughout the room. Draco walked through to the door that lead to the bedchamber and opened it for her. As Ginny wandered through her breath seemed to hitch in her throat. The room was beautifully appointed. The burgundy hues from the sitting room had carried through accented perfectly by gold tones.

“Oh— it's so beautiful.”

“Do you really like it?”

“Oh, yes. It's lovely.” It was possibly the most beautiful bedroom she had ever seen.

“Your dressing room is through that door and your bathroom is through here,” Draco said as he opened the door.

“Oh my!” Ginny exclaimed as she walked into the bathroom. The room itself was larger than her bedroom at the Burrow and was dominated by a large marble tub.

“Big enough for two.” Draco gathered her in his arms and quirked his eyebrows suggestively.

Ginny smirked. “I'll take your word for it, shall I?”

“You sure about that?” Draco murmured as he leant in to claim her mouth.

“Draco Malfoy! I would hope that I raised you better than that,” Narcissa exclaimed clearly disgusted with her only son.

“Mother, you also taught me it is not polite to eavesdrop,” Draco responded sardonically even though the tips of his ears had tinged crimson.

“I was not eavesdropping. I was just coming to see that Ginevra's rooms were acceptable,” Narcissa defended her presence. “I certainly did not expect to hear my son making such suggestions to a lady.”

“The rooms are wonderful, Narcissa. Thank you,” Ginny interjected before Draco could respond again.

“Your welcome, dear.” Narcissa smiled condescendingly before turning on her heel and leaving the young couple alone.

“Oh Merlin. Now your mother hates me.”

“No she doesn't. She's upset with me and I'll probably hear all about it later from Father.”

“You're kidding?”

“Nope. I'll bet she's already in Father's ear telling him what a bad boy I am,” he chuckled. “Now— where were we?”

Draco's arms drew her in once more as he dipped his head to meet her lips. Ginny's arms drifted around his neck and her hands wove through his hair. As he pulled her closer, one of his hands drifted down to cup her backside.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

While Ginny and Narcissa were dressing themselves and the children for dinner, Draco was summoned to Lucius' study for a discussion.

Lucius entered his home office ahead of his son, striding straight to the liquor cabinet. “Firewhiskey?”

“Thank you, Father.” Draco accepted with an inclination of his head as he sat in one of the armchairs near the fire.

“You realize I had your Mother complaining about your behavior this afternoon,” Lucius stated as he passed Draco his drink and took the chair opposite.

“Mother overheard a private conversation between Gin and myself.”

“I have no doubt it was a private conversation, however the fact remains that your mother found it distasteful.”

“Father, she was eavesdropping,” Draco reiterated forcefully.

“Be that as it may, it does not alter the fact that I've had to endure a good portion of the afternoon having my ear chewed off because of your private conversation,” Lucius grumbled lightly.

“How can I be held responsible for that?”

“I am not assigning blame, Draco. I simply wish to remind you to ensure that your mother is in a different country before holding a conversation like that with the mother of her grandchildren.”

“Yes, Father. I'll be more careful in the future — if only to save your ears.” Draco grinned at Lucius cheekily.

“Good and for your information, the tub— very comfortable for two regardless of the activity,” Lucius said with a nefarious smirk.

“Thought it might be.” Draco's smile broadened.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Dinner was a sumptuous affair in the formal dining room. Narcissa had, once again, insisted on having the children close to her so she could assist them throughout the meal.

“Draco, I presume you've made plans for the weekend?” Lucius enquired.

“Some,” Draco replied ambiguously.

“And?”

“Tomorrow evening Ginny and I will be eating out,” Draco informed him grudgingly.

“I'll alert the kitchen then,” Narcissa said curtly.

“I've taken care of that, Mother.” Draco offered Narcissa a small smile across the table.

“Very well,” Narcissa replied coolly. She was still quite upset with Draco's earlier behavior and, even though Lucius had spoken to him, she was not quite ready to absolve him yet.

“I understand you have made plans to keep the children entertained?” Draco enquired of both his parents.

“Yes. Your mother has quite a weekend planned. Shopping in the morning, lunch, perhaps a visit to the park. Sunday, if the weather holds, we may take the brooms out and perhaps some horse riding for Angelique.” Lucius smiled at his granddaughter as he voiced the last activity.

“Drake cannot go flying,” Draco informed him firmly.

“And why not?” Lucius asked unperturbed.

“Drake?” Draco looked at his son.

“Daddy grounded me from flying for a whole month,” Drake told Lucius in a small sulky voice.

“Oh— and why did your Father ground you?”

“Cause it's my fault Angel got hurt,” Drake mumbled into his lap.

“Drake you must look at the person you are addressing, otherwise it is very difficult to hear what you are saying, especially when you are mumbling.”

“I got Daddy's broom out of the shed and Angel fell off and got hurt so it was my fault.” Drake told Lucius in a clear but heartrending voice.

“I see,” Lucius replied. “Well, as that is the case, perhaps after you have served your punishment I will take you flying.”

Drake's face fell. He had hoped his grandfather might lift the flying ban for the weekend, but it was not to be.

“Drake, why the long face?” Lucius asked austerely.

“Nothing, Grandfather.” A fat tear coursed down his cheek.

“Do you often cry over nothing, young man?”

“N—no.” Drake hiccupped.

“Well, I suggest you tell us why you are crying at the dinner table.”

“I— I— want to go flying.” Drake managed to say through the tears that were now flowing unchecked, down his face.

“Did we not just discuss the punishment you are currently serving?”

“Yes, Grandfather.”

“And?” Lucius probed impatiently.

“Daddy won't let me go flying,” Drake said in an unmistakably accusatory tone.

At this last comment Draco looked across the table in astonishment at his son. He could not believe Drake had just blamed him for his predicament. He was about to formulate a defensive response when he heard Ginny giggling lightly beside him.

“What?” Draco asked the amused witch.

“Oh— your face. You should see it.”

“Well— he blamed me. I didn't do anything wrong, he did.” Draco pointed across the table at Drake.

Ginny was lost in laughter by this time. The scandalized expression on Draco's face was quite familiar; Drake was known to pull the same face when trying to pin the blame on someone else.

Lucius cleared his throat loudly. “Draco, surely I do not need to remind you that it is rude to point?”

Draco's arm came back in and he looked around the table. The other adults appeared to be highly amused.

“What is so entertaining?” Draco demanded.

“I fear we may have three children in the manor this weekend,” Lucius muttered.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

After the evening meal was finished the family retired to the parlor to spend the remainder of the evening together.

“Drake. Angel. You will behave for your Grandparents, won't you?” Ginny felt the need to remind the children of what was expected of them, before they became too sleepy.

“Yes, Mummy,” Angel replied from her position of Lucius' lap.

Drake rolled his eyes. “Yes, Mummy.”

“Drake,” Draco warned.

“Sorry,” Drake mumbled. He was well aware of what the reprimand was for.

“Once you go to bed, you are not to leave your rooms. Okay? I don't want you to get lost in the house.” This was one thing Ginny had been very concerned about. It was quite possible to get lost in this mansion.

“Yes, Mummy,” the twins answered in unison.

“Lucius is going to cast a ward on each of their rooms.” Narcissa paused noticing Ginny's horrified expression. It took no time for her to work out the problem. “Oh— not to keep them in, but to alert us if they leave the boundaries of their room. We used such wards when Draco was a child.”

“If they walk into the corridor a ward will go off in the master chamber, this parlor and kitchen,” Lucius explained.

“The kitchen?” In all her visits, she had not known any of them to enter the kitchen.

“Yes, to alert the servants. If we need to mount a search they can be useful.”

Ginny's face contorted into an expression of horror. “A search?”

“Yes. Draco would disappear so quickly that we formulated a procedure for searching the Manor.” Lucius explained noticing Ginny's appearance. “You're not to worry, we always found him.”

“It's the exact reason Lucius developed the ward,” Narcissa informed her. “Do not worry, dear. They will not be able to get far in the time it takes us to get to their rooms.”

“If you say so.” Ginny's tone was anything but confident.

“Honestly, Gin, they'll be fine.” Draco tried to quietly reassure her.

“I think it's about time for their bath,” Ginny announced trying to change the subject. She did not want to think about how one of her babies could very well get lost in this sprawling house.

“Millie can see to their bath,” Narcissa offered.

“Really I don't mind,” Ginny told her with a smile.

“Nonsense, you are supposed to be handing care over to us for the entire weekend. Millie is quite experienced. She cared for Draco a great deal when he was a child,” Lucius informed her.

With that Narcissa summoned the small house elf and gave instructions to take the children, bath them and prepared them for bed.

The twins reappeared an hour later, escorted by Millie. They were both dressed in their pajamas, slippers and bathrobes.

“I think it's time for you two to go to bed,” Ginny said to the twins.

“Just a little while longer, Mummy,” pleaded Drake.

“Please, Mummy,” Angel joined her brother.

“No, it's late enough,” Ginny said firmly. “Now say goodnight.”

Both children began to bemoan their fate, pleading to anyone who would listen.

“Drake. Angel. Mummy said bed, now,” Draco said sternly.

“Yes, Daddy,” Angel whispered.

Drake merely glowered at Draco.

“Grandfather, can you please tell me a story?” Angel asked sweetly as she clambered onto his knee.

“If you go up to bed now I will come up shortly and tell you a story.”

“Thank you, Grandfather,” Angel squealed before hopping off his knee and walking over to Narcissa. “Goodnight, Grandmother.”

“Goodnight, darling.” Narcissa leaned forward to kiss her forehead.

Drake walked slowly over to Lucius. “Goodnight, Grandfather,” he grumbled.

“Goodnight, Drake,” Lucius responded. “Would you like to hear the story?”

“No thank you, Grandfather,” Drake answered flatly.

“Very well. We will see you in the morning then.”

Drake wandered over to Narcissa and bid her goodnight.

“Are you feeling unwell, Drake?” Narcissa frowned lightly at him.

“I feel fine.”

“Are you sure, dear? You don't sound terribly happy.”

“I'm fine!”

“Very well. If you need anything during the night, just come to my chambers, darling.”

Drake sighed heavily. “Yes, Grandmother.”

Draco and Ginny escorted the children upstairs. Before tucking them in they reminded both of them where everyone's chambers were, should they need anything throughout the night.

“Is Drake truly alright?” Narcissa asked Ginny upon their return to the parlor.

“Yes he's fine.”

“He's been so quiet since dinner.”

“He's sulking. Really, he's fine, Narcissa.” Ginny smiled at the older woman.

“Why would he be sulking?”

“His flying ban,” Ginny informed her. “Since Monday, every time his punishment is brought up he sulks for a while afterwards.”

“I see. We shall make an effort to avoid that subject then.”

“What ever for, dearest?” Lucius asked in an amused tone.

“It obviously upsets the boy.”

“Ah— but it would be just like reliving Draco's childhood.”

“Father,” Draco protested.

“Best I see to this story then.” Lucius rose and made his way upstairs to Angel's chambers.

While Lucius was upstairs, the occupants of the parlor discussed the arrangements Ginny had made for the twins fifth birthday gathering, which was scheduled for the following weekend. Ginny explained that the entire family would be present, plus the children's godparents and that the family had a tradition of giving gifts at the official family gathering, rather than on the actual birthday.

Lucius returned, after some time upstairs, looking rather tired.

“Dear, is everything all right?” Narcissa asked as Lucius took his seat.

“Yes, yes— I was beginning to wonder just who would fall asleep first though, Angel or myself,” he replied with a tired smile.

“Oh dear— you did remember to set the wards?” Narcissa enquired.

“Yes, darling. Thankfully, I attended to that before I began the story.”

“Perhaps we should retire for the evening? You do look weary.”

“I assure you, my dear, I am fine.”

“If you are quite sure then. However I must warn you, if you fall asleep in your chair again, I will leave you to snore the night away down here,” Narcissa said audaciously.

“I do not fall asleep in my chair and, furthermore, Malfoy's do not snore,” Lucius stated ostentatiously.

“Of course not, dear. I must have you confused with the portrait of Merlin in our chambers,” Narcissa said sarcastically.

Lucius frowned at his wife. “We have no portrait of Merlin in our chambers.”

Narcissa smirked at her husband. No matter how often she mentioned it, Lucius refused to believe that he snored. She had even resorted to ordering a house elf to testify to the noise she endured night after night. Lucius had the house elf punished severely and no others would speak up against their master following that.

“Come now, Darling. We have a busy day scheduled with the children tomorrow.” Narcissa rose gracefully from her chair.

Of course, this action brought both Lucius and Draco instantly to their feet.

“Good. Now that you are on your feet you can escort me upstairs,” Narcissa said to Lucius.

“Very well, dear,” Lucius agreed begrudgingly.

“Goodnight, Draco.” Narcissa paused for Draco to place a kiss on her cheek and while she had him at close quarters she added quietly, “I do hope you plan to respect Ginevra while she is staying at the Manor.”

Since Ginny had requested separate chambers for this weekend stay, Narcissa had been insistent that Draco respect her request and remain in his own chambers each night. She had no doubt he would attempt to convince the pretty young witch otherwise, but she would not tolerate him forcing her into a situation she was not comfortable with.

“Goodnight, Mother, Father.” Draco tried to ignore his mother's statement.

“Draco,” Narcissa urged.

“Of course, Mother.” Draco knew it was better to appease her, than to argue the point. Besides, what she did not know wouldn't hurt her.

“Goodnight, Ginevra. Sleep well, dear.” Narcissa smiled pleasantly at her.

“Thank you. Goodnight, Narcissa.”

“Ginevra. Draco.” Lucius inclined his head toward the two.

“Goodnight, Lucius,” Ginny responded.

Draco and Ginny watched as the older Malfoy's made their way out of the parlor.

“Alone at last.” Draco sighed as he sat down next to Ginny and draped an arm around her shoulders.

“Yes.”

“Are you tired?”

“A little.”

“Perhaps we should retire for the evening too.”

She stifled a yawn. “Mmm— perhaps it would be a good idea.”

Draco assisted Ginny to standing position and then escorted her upstairs. They checked on both children before finding themselves standing outside the doors leading to Ginny's chambers.

“So— I'll see you in the morning then,” Ginny said.

“What? No night cap?” Draco grinned cheekily at her.

“Draco,” Ginny warned playfully.

Draco shrugged. “Can't blame a man for trying?” Draco shrugged.

“Goodnight, Draco.”

“Don't I at least warrant a kiss?”

“All right.” It wasn't as though she could deny him when he pouted like a little boy.

Draco's arms encircled her as he leaned in to capture her mouth. Ginny felt her eyelids flutter closed as he drew her flush against his body. His lips grazed hers lightly and then he withdrew.

“Goodnight love,” he whispered before releasing her and walking off in the direction of his own rooms.

Left standing in the corridor, Ginny was unsure of what she felt. On one hand, she was glad he hadn't pursued her to spend the night with him. But on the other, she was disappointed and perhaps a little insulted that he had not put any effort in at all to change her mind.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Big hugs to everyone who took the time to review :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER THIRTY THREE

THE PROBLEMS DRESS ROBES CAUSE

Ginny woke early the next morning, having slept without disturbance throughout the night. She sat up in the enormous bed and wondered where Draco might be at this hour. As she was about to throw her legs over the side of the bed and head for the shower, the door to her room opened to reveal Draco, fully dressed, followed by a house elf she did not recognize, laden with a large covered tray.

“Breakfast, my love?” Draco smiled at her.

“Mmm— smells good.”

“I'll supervise the setting of the table if you want a few minutes in the bathroom.”

“Do I look that bad first thing in the morning?” Ginny asked provocatively.

“Not at all, love. Just thought you might like a few minutes to yourself.” Draco quickly defended his words.

“Just as well. I'll be out soon.” Ginny grinned at him as she strode into the bathroom and closed the door firmly.

After watching her intently until the door closed Draco busied himself overseeing the setting of a breakfast table for two. It was all he could do, not to force his way into the bathroom, carry the delectable witch back to the bed and ravish her till she screamed his name in ecstasy.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Drake and Angel awoke early, as usual, and went in search of Lucius and Narcissa as they were instructed to the evening before. Lucius met them just outside of the master chamber, having been disturbed by the wards going off when they left their rooms.

“Good morning. Did you both sleep well?” Lucius smiled at the children who were still clad in their pajamas.

“Grandfather, what are we going to do today?” Angel asked excitedly as she wrapped her arms around his legs.

“Are we going to go out, Grandfather?” Drake asked eagerly.

“Yes. I believe your Grandmother has made plans for an outing,” Lucius replied stroking Angel's hair absently.

Angel lifted her head. “Where are we going?”

“You will have to speak to your Grandmother concerning our destination.”

“Oh.” Drake was disappointed in his grandfather's response.

“I suggest you take yourselves back to your chambers and dress for the day.”

“Are you going to help us?” Angel looked up at him innocently.

“I will send Millie to help you both,” Lucius told her. “Now off you go.”

“Yes, Grandfather.” Drake and Angel replied in unison.

The children wandered back to their rooms and were joined by Millie, almost immediately. Despite Drake's protests, the house elf dressed both children as her mistress had requested. Once they were ready, Millie escorted them downstairs for breakfast. Lucius and Narcissa were already seated at the dining table.

“Good morning, darlings.” Narcissa greeted the children joyfully.

Angel went directly to Narcissa for a hug. “Good morning, Grandmother.”

“Grandmother, why do I have to wear these poxy robes?” Drake asked grumpily. He did not like wearing dress robes at any time and was not impressed that the house elf had forced him to put them on.

“Drake, that language is unacceptable in front of ladies?” Lucius reminded him sternly.

“But I hate these robes,” Drake complained in a whiny voice.

“You look lovely, dear.” Narcissa tried to sooth the angry little boy.

“Drake, we are going on an outing and you must dress appropriately. You are a Malfoy,” Lucius instructed ostentatiously.

“But—”

“No.”

Drake took his seat at the table with a pout on his face. Angel sat next to him and was chatting animatedly to Narcissa about the plans that had been made for the day.

“Good morning, everyone,” Draco said as he entered the dining room.

“Daddy!” Angel exclaimed.

“Hey, princess. Did you sleep well?”

“Yep, I like my bed.”

“That's great. How about you, Drake? Did you sleep well?” Draco looked over at a miserable Drake.

“Yes,” Drake mumbled.

“What's wrong then?” Draco didn't like his son's demeanor.

“I don't want to wear these poxy robes—” Drake started to complain again.

“Drake,” Lucius growled.

“I look like a prat!” Drake retorted angrily.

“You look so handsome, darling,” Narcissa crooned.

“Drake, that's enough! If this is what Grandmother wants you to wear then you will do so, without any further complaints. Understand?” Draco told his son evocatively.

“Yes, Daddy,” Drake scowled at his father.

“Right. I'm off to arrange breakfast for two,” Draco announced. “Have a nice day and behave.” He looked pointedly at Drake as he said this. Not that he was particularly concerned, knowing full well his father would not tolerate any nonsense.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

When Ginny emerged from the bathroom she noticed a small dining table had appeared with a chair on either side. On the table was a lavish breakfast spread of croissants, fresh fruit, coffee and juice.

“It looks lovely,” she said as she crossed the room.

“I wasn't really sure what you liked for breakfast, so I went with what I like, but if there's anything you would prefer it can be arranged.”

“No not all. It's fine.”

“Your seat, madam.” Draco held her chair and bowed slightly.

“Why thank you kind, sir,” Ginny replied playfully.

Draco took his own chair and they began to devour the delectable food before them.

“What do you have planned for today?” Ginny asked intrigued.

“Well I was thinking, perhaps we should have that talk we've been putting off first,” Draco answered tentatively.

While talking things through was a necessary part of this weekend, he knew if it went badly, Ginny might just want to leave immediately. That thought alone sorely tempted him to delay it until Sunday afternoon, but he knew in his heart if they could sort everything out now, then they would be able to enjoy each others company so much more for the remainder of the weekend.

“All right. Where do you think would be the best place for that?” Ginny agreed hoping that her nervousness did not show in her voice.

“Mother and Father have taken the children out for much of the day so we have the entire Manor at our disposal,” Draco informed her. “I was thinking perhaps the parlor might be best.”

“Where have they gone?” Ginny asked, curiosity getting the better of her. She knew she was not meant to be concerned about the children this weekend, but she couldn't help herself.

“Diagon Alley I think. I'm not really sure.”

“You saw the children this morning?”

“Briefly. You're not supposed to be worried about what they're up to this weekend, remember?” Draco reached across the table and placed his hand on hers.

“Draco, I'm their mother. I always worry about them, no matter what.”

“They're fine, Gin. Both slept well. They were dressed and eating breakfast when I saw them. Angel was fussing with her robes and Drake was muttering under his breath about looking like a prat in dress robes. Sound normal?”

“Yes, sounds normal.” Ginny smiled warmly at the man across the table.

“See, there's nothing to worry about.”

“I know.”

“Well, you go shower, while I get rid of our breakfast dishes and I'll meet you in the parlor soon. Okay?” Draco sounded more confident than he felt and for that he was thankful.

“Okay.”

Draco rose and walked around the small table to assist Ginny to her feet. “See you soon,” he whispered as he brought her hand to his lips.

“Yes.” Ginny barely breathed out as Draco released her hand.

She showered quickly and wrapped her bathrobe around her to walk across to her dressing room. When she entered the bedchamber she noticed that Draco, along with the mess from breakfast, were no longer in the room.

Her luggage had been unpacked by a house elf the afternoon before and everything was placed in the dressing room. Ginny rifled through the clothing she brought with her and settled upon her favorite teal robes. She began considering the most flattering styles for her long red hair, eventually settling on a loose knot at the base of her neck. A light covering of makeup was next then she slipped into her robes and shoes. Ginny cast a final glance in the full-length mirror. She loosened some tendrils from the knot to hang lazily down the side of her neck, and smiled at the effect as she left her chambers.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The older Malfoy's and the children arrived at the Leaky Cauldron, via the Floo network, ready for a day of shopping in Diagon Alley. Although, Narcissa was well aware of Lucius' dislike for the filthy method of traveling, she had insisted they use the Floo network for the safety of the children. Upon their arrival in the ancient establishment Lucius wasted no time in withdrawing his wand and Scourgifying each of them to his satisfaction. Once clean and presentable, he led them out into Diagon Alley.

“Where do you wish to begin Narcissa?”

“I should think Madam Malkin's would be the most pertinent place to begin this morning.”

“Very well.” Lucius led them off in the direction of the robe shop.

Narcissa followed just behind with Angel clinging to one hand and Drake to the other. As the family made their way down the busy street people moved aside to allow them smooth passage through the crowds. Lucius came to a halt just outside the door of the robe shop.

“How long do you feel you may be?”

“Quite a while, possibly. I wish to have the children measured for new robes.”

“Very well. While you are otherwise engaged, I shall take a visit to Gringotts.”

“As you wish, dear. The children and I will remain in the robe shop till you return then.”

“If you wish.” Lucius strode off to the wizarding bank.

“Come, children.” Narcissa ushered them inside the robe shop.

As soon as the shop door had closed behind them, Madam Malkin herself was walking towards them.

“Mrs. Malfoy! What a pleasure to see you again and who are these darling little cherubs?” Madam Malkin gushed at Narcissa enthusiastically.

“My grandchildren, Madam Malkin. I wish to have both of them measured for tailored robes and I will examine your sample fabrics. I do hope that they are better than last season,” Narcissa instructed her in a haughty tone.

“Of course, Mrs. Malfoy.” Madam Malkin rushed off to retrieve the sample book for Narcissa to peruse.

Angel had begun to look through a nearby rack of pre-made robes for children. “Grandmother, these robes are so pretty.” She held out a bright blue robe for Narcissa's approval.

“Darling we are going to get you some special robes, made just for you. Those robes are so— “

“Mrs. Malfoy, the sample book. Now who are we going to start with?” Madam Malkin passed the book to Narcissa and looked to the children.

“Drake, you go through first darling,” Narcissa suggested gently, as she took a seat in the waiting area of the small shop to sift through the fabric samples.

“This way young man,” Madam Malkin said as she walked through a curtain leading to the fitting room.

Drake threw Narcissa a helpless look.

“Go on, darling. I'll be right out here.” Narcissa gave him a reassuring smile.

Drake reluctantly followed Madam Malkin behind the curtain, while Narcissa turned her attention to the book of samples. She knew exactly what colors she wanted for Drake. His coloring was exactly the same as Draco's and Lucius' therefore black, gray or blue would be the most flattering for him. Choosing colors for Angel would prove to be somewhat more difficult. Narcissa had never before had to deal with strawberry blonde hair and was having some difficultly deciding on the most suitable colors for her.

Sometime later Madam Malkin re-entered the waiting area followed by Drake, who looked none too pleased with proceedings thus far.

“Mrs. Malfoy do you wish to select fabrics for Master Malfoy now or shall I measure Miss Malfoy first?” Madam Malkin enquired courteously.

“Measure Angelique first,” Narcissa said dismissively as she returned her attention to the sample book in front of her.

Still unable to select colors she was completely happy with, Narcissa decided perhaps she could have Madam Malkin hold the fabrics she was most interested in against Angelique so she could see the effect.

“Drake, I need to speak with Madam Malkin. I should not be long.”

“Yes, Grandmother.”

Leaving Drake in the waiting area, Narcissa walked through the curtain into the fitting room.

“Madam Malkin, I wish to see these colors against Angelique.”

“Of course, Mrs. Malfoy.” Madam Malkin began to summon the bolts of fabric Narcissa wished to see.

After quite some time, Narcissa was finally satisfied with all she had seen and placed quite a substantial order. She and Angelique walked out of the fitting room to find Lucius waiting patiently.

“Narcissa, have you finished dearest?”

“Yes, thank you, darling. The order will be delivered Thursday at the latest.”

“Good. Shall I arrange payment of your purchases?”

“Thank you, darling.”

Narcissa assisted Angelique with her cloak while Lucius paid for her order.

“How many robes did you order for the children, Narcissa?” Lucius asked as he re-entered the waiting area.

“Several. I seem to have lost count at some stage.” Narcissa offered him a small smile. Lucius did not often take her to task over her expenditure, but did not hesitate if he genuinely thought she was being excessive.

Lucius sighed heavily. “Are you ready to leave?”

“Yes, dearest.”

“Good, where is Drake?” Lucius asked looking around.

“Did he not follow you?”

“No, he did not. I presumed he was with you.”

Narcissa frowned heavily. “No. He remained in the waiting area when I went in to select colors for Angelique.”

“Narcissa, he was not in the waiting area when I entered the store.”

“What?”

“I presumed you were all in the fitting room.”

“Oh— dear Merlin! Lucius, I have lost him!”

“Calm down, Narcissa. We will find him,” Lucius assured her as calmly as he could.

“Where could he have gone? What if someone has taken him? Oh, Lucius, what if something has happened to him?” Narcissa wailed as panic began to set in.

“Is there a problem Mr. Malfoy?” Madam Malkin had reappeared to see what the fuss was about.

“Our Grandson appears to have wandered off. I would appreciate it if you could check the other areas of your store for him,” Lucius explained tersely.

“Certainly.” Madam Malkin turned on her heel and headed back into the depths of the store.

“Narcissa, calm down. Draco used to do this all the time to you and from what I've heard Drake does it to Ginevra often. We will find him,” Lucius spoke in a commanding tone.

Madam Malkin walked back into the waiting area. “I'm terribly sorry Mr. Malfoy, Master Malfoy does not appear to be in the store.”

“Thank you.” Lucius turned his attention back to his distressed wife. “Narcissa, wait here with Angelique while I will look in the street. Perhaps Madam Malkin could provide a cup of tea to calm you.”

Lucius left the robe shop and headed in the direction of Quality Quidditch Supplies. He felt sure that Drake was most likely to be admiring the latest racing broom in the display window of the store, as he was on the day he had first laid eyes on him. As he neared the wizard sporting store, he was disappointed not to see the blonde head of his Grandson in front of the window. Not to be deterred Lucius entered the store and quickly scanned the aisles, but to no avail — Drake was not inside.

Walking back into Diagon Alley, Lucius wondered where to check next. He could see all the shops on his left quite clearly, up to the courtyard that led to the Leaky Cauldron. He chose to walk to his right, carefully checking each store through the windows as he passed. It had crossed his mind that Drake could have called upon his twin uncles, who were the proprietors of Weasley's Wizarding Wheezes, but he would rather not alert the rest of the family to Drake's disappearance, unless it became absolutely necessary. He knew they would not hesitate in informing their clan of his disappearance, if they got wind of it.

After checking Diagon Alley from one end to the other, Lucius could feel the cold creep of dread starting to fill his bones. Drake was nowhere to be found and there was only one more side alley to be checked — Knockturn Alley. Lucius hoped he had not ventured down the dark alley, for if anything were to befall him that would be the place it would most likely happen.

Taking a deep breath, he walked towards Knockturn Alley. Lucius was more than familiar with the notorious area and had strongly hoped he would find Drake, before having to resort to checking the seedy alley. He was aware the Malfoy name was still held in high regard around such parts and as such he could only hope this would protect Drake, if he had wandered into the area.

Carefully checking each store as he passed, Lucius moved through the alley with relative ease as the reprobates shrank to the sides of the narrow street in his presence. He had checked several stores before approaching Borgin and Burkes. He peered through the filthy window and saw a flash of platinum blonde within the store. A sigh of relief escaped him, as he felt the dread begin to drain from his system. Lucius carefully schooled his features before entering the store. He projected the illusion of being totally in impassive; a trait that those who did not know him well thought he carried all the time.

“Drake, did you find anything of interest on your explorations?” Lucius nonchalantly asked his grandson upon entering the dirty cluttered store.

Drake froze momentarily as he saw he grandfather enter the store. He was certain to be in a whole world of trouble now, but hearing his question Drake relaxed and smiled at Lucius.

“No, Grandfather. Everything in here is old and dirty, worse than the second-hand robe shop,” Drake stated, sounding uncannily like a Malfoy.

Lucius smirked outwardly. However, internally relief was flooding through him in rivers. He was mentally thanking whoever was watching over the boy, for making him hesitant to touch anything in this particular store. Some of the artefacts the proprietors carried were of such powerful dark magic that Lucius, himself would not touch the items with his broomstick.

“Ah— Mr. Malfoy. We haven't seen you in a long while,” Mr. Borgin greeted Lucius in an oily voice. “I've just received some items that may be of interest to you — let me show you.”

“Not today, Borgin. I am only here to collect my grandson.”

“Of course, sir. I knew he must have been a Malfoy from the looks,” Mr. Borgin said in his oily voice.

“Come, Drake. Your Grandmother is awaiting our return,” Lucius addressed his grandson firmly. “Good day to you, Mr. Borgin.”

Drake followed Lucius into Knockturn Alley, keeping close behind him until they reached the light of Diagon Alley. Lucius crossed the street and mounted the steps to Gringotts, stopping just before the doors to the wizarding bank. He turned to face Drake with a thunderous expression.

“Do not think you won't be punished for running off from your grandmother. She is currently in a state, because she thought some terrible fate had befallen you. When we return to her side, you will apologize for your lack of consideration, immediately. And I assure you, we will be discussing this matter further, once we return to the manor,” Lucius told him in a low dangerous growl.

Drake could only nod briefly at his enraged Grandfather. He had never seen him truly angry before and decided that it was not something he wanted to witness too often.

Lucius acknowledged Drake's acquiesce with a nasty sneer before returning to Diagon Alley and striding the rest of the way to Madam Malkin's robe shop. Drake almost had to run to keep up with Lucius, he did not dare to drop behind, as he really had no idea what his grandfather might do if he were to upset him again.

“Lucius— oh— Drake! Darling, thank the gods you are safe.” Narcissa poured over the little boy.

“I'm really sorry, Grandmother. I shouldn't have gone for a walk,” Drake said quietly, hoping it would be enough of an apology to please his Grandfather.

“Darling, promise you will never do that again. I didn't know what had happened to you,” Narcissa said breathlessly as she held him tightly almost smothering him in her chest.

“I'm positive we won't be seeing any repeat performances from Drake. Will we?” Lucius said austerely as he looked down his nose at the scene before him.

“No, Grandfather. I won't do it again,” Drake all but whispered apprehensively.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco had been waiting in the parlor since he had overseen the removal of the breakfast dishes from Ginny's chambers. He had tried to pass the time by reading a book, but found he was unable to concentrate. He was nervous and did not mind admitting, to himself at least. He was startled out of his thoughts by a noise from the doorway.

Ginny stood on the periphery of the room. She was studying an obviously contemplative Draco, sitting in a chair by the fire. The expression on his face was distant as he stared into the flames. She cleared her throat subtly to announce her arrival and watched as he jumped in his chair.

“Sorry, I didn't mean to alarm you,” Ginny said with a small giggle as she walked further into the room.

“It's all right. I was just thinking.” Draco rose and crossed the room to greet her with a chaste kiss on the cheek.

He took her hand and led her back toward the chair he had just abandoned. Once she had sat down, he took the chair opposite, leaning forward with his elbows resting on his knees and his hands clasped. He looked at her intently, as if trying to ascertain her mood prior to beginning.

“Are you ready to start?” Draco asked quietly.

“I'm not sure where to begin,” Ginny admitted softly.

“I think the first thing we have to do is vow to tell the truth to each other.” Draco had spoken, at length, to his father and Harry about how to handle this situation.

Potter had surprisingly been more that happy to share his wealth of information about the beautiful witch sitting in front of him. He probably knew her better than anyone else and gave Draco more than a few tips on how best to handle the situation.

“The truth it is, no matter what.”

“No matter what.”

“Well?” Ginny questioned not truly wanting to start.

“I think, maybe if we start with questions we have of each other,” Draco suggested cautiously.

“Do you want to start?”

“All right. Why didn't you tell me you were pregnant?” His emotional pain shone glaringly through his tone.

“You had already left for Paris. You didn't even say goodbye. You just left in the middle of the night. I guess, I was hurt — and I was scared.” The hurt of so many years ago tainted her voice today.

“What of?”

“How you'd react— our families— everything, really. I didn't even tell my family you were the father until after the twins were born. I probably wouldn't have except Drake looked so much like you from the minute he entered the world that most of the family guessed you were the father.”

“You told them I didn't want anything to do with you.”

“I'm sorry. I did that early in the pregnancy. I was scared and I didn't want any more problems. Telling them you were the father would have caused more problems. I couldn't deal with anymore at the time, so I took the easy way out. I told them I had spoken to the father and he did not want anything to do with me. They still didn't know you were the father until after the birth.” She was willing herself to remain calm.

“You gave them my name. I don't understand why you would do that, when you didn't want to tell me.” This was point that Draco was genuinely bewildered over.

“By the time I lodged their birth papers, I had come to realize they would need to know who they were. Harry had a lot to do with that decision. He was on at me to contact you again and force you to acknowledge the children, at least, but I refused. It wasn't until I saw your father in Diagon Alley that Hermione guessed I had never told you.” Ginny paused.

“Go on,” Draco encouraged her to finish.

“Hermione told Harry what she suspected and he tried to talk me into finding you again. He even offered to find you for me. Of course, all of which was superfluous because you were waiting for me when I arrived home that day.”

“You know I would have stayed with you— had you told me.”

“I didn't want you to do it out of obligation — I still don't.”

“I'm not doing this out of obligation, Gin. If I were, all it would involve would be financial support. I happen to have fallen madly in love my children. I look forward to seeing them every day and I wish I could spend even more time with them than I already do,” Draco said fervently.

“I'm glad you feel that way about the kids, because they've certainly taken to you.”

“I've taken to you too, that's why I want to so desperately sort this out,” Draco admitted sensitively.

“So do I. I mean I've— taken to you too,” Ginny stumbled offering a small smile.

“Do you have any questions for me?” Draco began feeling a little relieved.

“Yes— Why did you go?”

“I felt it was the right thing to do at the time. I realize now, it was the worst mistake I've ever made. I should have at least taken you with me and for that, I'm sorry.”

“You were back for quite sometime, yet you didn't contact me.” She tried desperately not to show the hurt in her voice.

“I wanted to, believe me, but I convinced myself that you would have moved on with your life and didn't need me interrupting it.” Draco shrugged there was not a lot he could do.

“You accused me of being a bad mother,” Ginny whispered.

“Oh baby. I didn't mean to. I was tired and scared to death that something would be wrong with Angel. I just lashed out. I don't know how to make that up to you. You're a brilliant mother and I'm so sorry I ever cast doubt on that.” He fought the urge to move across to hold her.

“Where do we go from here?”

“Gin, I love you. I want to try and make a go of it with you and the kids, but I don't want to rush you, so we'll take things at your pace, if that's still what you want.”

“I never stopped loving you, Draco, but I know this isn't going to be easy, no matter how slow we take things.”

“We've got to learn to be more open with each other. If there's something bothering you, I want you to tell me straight away and I'll do the same with you.”

“That sounds reasonable.”

“Good. So we start again then?” Draco smiled at her, already knowing what her answer would be.

“Yes, I'd like that.”

“In that case, Miss Weasley, would you do me the honor of accompanying me this evening to a fine restaurant to partake of a meal?” Draco asked pretentiously.

“It would be my pleasure, Mr. Malfoy,” Ginny replied collapsing into giggles.

He sighed happily. “I never tire of hearing that sound.”

“What sound?”

“Your laughter.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Narcissa made several more stops that morning. Most of her purchases were for the children and each time they left a store, Lucius would dutifully shrink the parcel, placing it in one of his pockets.

As noon drew close the family began to wander toward the little café Draco often frequented. Upon entering the small restaurant they took a table at the rear and proceeded to contemplate the menu. Once everyone had decided what he or she preferred for lunch, Lucius stepped up to the counter to place their order.

“Mr. Malfoy! What a surprise to see you on a Saturday,” Rosie exclaimed in her usual jovial manner.

“Shopping expedition with the grandchildren,” Lucius stated offhandedly.

“How lovely! What can I get for you today?”

Lucius placed their order and returned to the table to await the food. “I trust you have completed your shopping for the day, Narcissa?”

“Yes, dear. I thought, after we have eaten lunch, it would be lovely to take the children to the park for a while.”

Lucius frowned. “The park?”

“Yes, dear. The children need to run around a little — use up some of their energy.”

“I should think they would have used up an insurmountable amount of energy today, following you around from shop to shop.”

“We are going to the park. You have plans for tomorrow, do you not?”

“Very well.”

Rosie appeared at that moment with their lunch. As she placed the food on the table she took her time scrutinizing the children.

“My goodness! Don't you look just like your grandfather?”

Drake grinned at the waitress. He didn't know quite how to respond to her comment.

“Oh, and just look at your pretty hair. Your mummy must be a red-head,” Rosie gushed over Angelique.

“My mummy has really pretty red hair,” Angel told her with a big smile.

“I'll just bet she does,” Rosie responded with a smile. “Enjoy your meal.”

As soon as they had all finished eating, Lucius led them down past Ollivander's to the Wizarding Park. The children had been to this park many times to play and to look at the statue of their godfather, at the entrance.

When Harry defeated Voldemort the Ministry of Magic had the statue erected. They had intended to position it in the middle of Diagon Alley, but Harry protested, he felt embarrassed by the fuss they were making, more than anything. After a lot of pressure from the Minister for Magic, Harry consented to having it placed in the park.

“There's Uncle Harry!” Angel squealed as they entered the park.

“Where, Angelique?” Lucius looked around for the raven-haired wizard.

“Right there, Grandfather.” Angel pointed to the statue gracing the entrance.

Narcissa suppressed a snort of laughter as she realized her husband mistake. “Why don't you two go and play? But stay where we can see you.”

“We will, Grandmother.” Drake had no desire to find himself in any more trouble with his Grandfather.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Big hugs to all who took the time to review :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER THIRTY FOUR

BAD DREAMS

They looked the perfect picture of young lovers as they strolled along the banks of the tranquil lake on the Malfoy Estate. It was late afternoon and they would soon have to head back to the house to prepare for their evening out.

Draco stopped and gently pulled Ginny around to face him. His arms snaked around her body. She tilted her chin back so she could look into his eyes. They had darkened to slate gray sometime over lunch and had not yet returned to their normal shade of silver.

Draco lowered his head and kissed her gently. He held himself back, despite the overwhelming urge to possess her totally. He had vowed, to himself, that he was going to take everything very carefully from now on. He knew if he were to treat Ginny like any of the other women he had dated over the past years, she would not hesitate in leaving him and he did not think that he could bear to be apart from her again.

Draco rested his forehead on Ginny's when they broke for air. “We should probably head back to the house soon. We have reservations.” His voice was thick with lust.

“Mmm— I need some time to get ready.” Ginny responded softly, not really caring if they headed back to the house. She was quite happy here, in his arms.

“Come on.” He lifted his head and grinned cheekily at her. “Before I change my mind.”

Ginny sighed as Draco began to lead her in the direction of the house. “All right.”

They walked with their arms around one another till they had reached the outer door to Ginny's rooms.

“I'll send Millie in to assist you,” Draco offered.

“That's not necessary. I can dress myself.”

“I know, but this weekend you are a princess and princesses do not dress themselves or draw their own baths. So go in there, relax and let Millie do everything.” Draco punctuated his words with little kisses.

Ginny shook her head in amusement. “If you insist.”

“I insist!” He placed a kiss on the tip of her nose. “I'll see you soon.”

She watched him walk towards his own chambers, then turned and let herself into her rooms. As she entered the bedchamber she heard the distinct pop of Apparation within the room. Millie had arrived and was already making her way to the bathroom.

“Millie will draw young Miss' bath now,” the little creature said as she made her way across the room.

“Thank you,” Ginny muttered. She still wasn't accustomed to dealing with the servants and had no idea how to respond.

After undressing in the dressing room, she wrapped a bathrobe around her before pinning up her hair. When Ginny entered the bathroom, she was delighted to see the enormous bath full to the brim with hot water and fragrant bubbles. The entire room smelled like a strawberry field. Millie placed fresh towels out for her use and then left her to her privacy.

She slipped the bathrobe off her shoulders and allowed it to spill to the floor. With care she stepped into the bath, immediately relaxing and letting the heat seep into her body.

“Miss— Miss, must wake up now,” Millie called from the side of the tub.

“Oh—I must have drifted off,” Ginny muttered as she realized the small elf was talking to her. She had no idea how long she had been in the bath, but by the look of her skin it had been quite some time.

“It is time to dress, Miss. Millie will help you.”

Ginny placed her hands on the side of the tub, ready to lift herself out. “Yes, thank you. I'll be out in a minute.”

Millie did not move to leave the bathroom. Instead she picked up a towel and held it out. Ginny quickly raised herself out of the tub and wrapped the proffered towel around her. She felt a little self-conscious standing there, exposed, in front of the small creature.

“Come— come— Miss, we get dressed now,” Millie said as she began to pat Ginny down to dry her.

“I can do that— thanks.” Ginny began to move the towel around to dry her body without exposing herself.

Millie's hands dropped to her sides immediately and she left the bathroom, much to the witch's relief. She put the bathrobe back on and walked through the bedchamber to the dressing room, only to find Millie in there fussing over her clothes.

“Miss will dress now.” Millie held up a dress for Ginny.

She frowned. “That is not my dress.”

“But— Little Master told Millie his Miss must wear this dress.” The horrified tone in the servants voice was obvious. She could be punished if she did not follow her Little Master's orders.

“Oh—” Ginny watched as the creature in front of her began to shake. It was clearly terrified Ginny would refuse to wear the dress. “Well, we can't disappoint Little Master, can we?”

Ginny slipped the dress over her head. It was made, from what felt like, the finest black silk Ginny had ever encountered. The dress hung to trail on the floor at the back in a small semi circle. Over one shoulder ran a thin strap of encrusted diamonds, it fastened just under her arm with another strap of encrusted diamonds coming from the first at the top of the shoulder to attach to the opposite shoulder strap of gathered silk from the bodice swept up across the shoulder. As it reached the pinnacle of her shoulder it hung loosely, exposing the milky skin of her back to her waistline and sweeping up again to attach just under her arm. The dress had been exquisitely tailored to cling to her curves in all the right places. The matching wrap was also fringed with encrusted diamonds. She could only think that Draco must have spent a small fortune on this single garment.

“Millie will do Miss' hair now. Miss will sit here.”

Ginny sat obediently in the chair Millie had indicated and she couldn't help but think about just how pushy this house elf was. From what she knew of house elves, they were meant to be acquiescent creatures — apparently this was not so, for the house elves at Malfoy Manor, at least.

Forty minutes later Ginny was ready for her dinner date. Her hair had been expertly twisted into a French roll with long tendrils left to flow around her face and down her neck. Her makeup looked as though a professional had applied it. Throughout the preparations for the evening, Ginny learned that Millie often assisted Narcissa prepare for special events.

“Little Master will be most pleased,” Millie announced before popping out of the room.

Ginny sat in the dressing room for a while gathering her thoughts, before Draco called for her. She hoped he would be most pleased.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Upon their return to the Manor late in the afternoon, Narcissa decided it would be best if the children were bathed before dinner, rather than after. They had had a full day and were very tired. While a house elf herded the children upstairs for a bath, Narcissa proceeded to her own chambers to dress for dinner. Lucius followed her up, after checking his study for any owls that may have arrived during his absence. On his way up the staircase he came across a very happy Draco.

“I trust your day has gone well.” It was more of a statement than a question, given Draco's current demeanor.

“Excellent, Father!”

“I take it then, that you had an opportunity to sort out your grievances with Ginevra?”

“Yes, Father. We had a long talk this morning and I feel that we have achieved somewhat of an understanding.”

Lucius smirked. “Good.”

“Did you have a pleasant day with the children?”

“Yes, quite entertaining. I believe they are bathing at the moment, if you wanted to say hello.” Lucius quite deliberately omitted the fact that Drake had vanished that morning.

“I think I'll resist the urge.” Draco gave him a cheeky grin. “We're about to head out for the evening.”

“Ah— do enjoy yourselves and do not worry about the children.”

“Thank you, Father.” Draco inclined his head in acknowledgement.

Both men continued in the respective directions. Lucius stopped in Angelique's chambers to check on the children and instructed the house elf to escort Drake to his study, once he was dressed for dinner. He then continued to the Master chamber, to prepare for the evening meal himself.

Lucius had only been waiting a few moments in his study, before the house elf made an appearance, followed by a very sullen Drake. After dismissing the creature, he regarded his grandson for a long while before sitting forward on his chair and resting his forearms on his wide desk, clasping his hands together.

“Come forward, Drake.”

Drake shuffled forward as slowly as he dared. Something told him this would not be like the talks he usually had to endure from his Uncle Harry when he wandered from his mum. He had already come to the conclusion that his grandfather was not a man to be trifled with. He stopped a few feet in front of the large desk, with his hands hanging by his sides and his eyes downcast.

“Drake, look at me.”

Drake's eyes flicked upwards to meet a pair of cold gray orbs. Unable to prevent it, he visibly shuddered.

“Are you cold, boy?”

“No, Grandfather.”

“Why are you shaking?”

Drake lifted his chin defiantly. “I'm not.”

“Oh— my mistake.” Lucius smirked. “I presume I do not have to explain why you find yourself once again standing in front of my desk?”

“No, Grandfather.”

“I have a question for you and I expect an honest answer. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Grandfather.”

“Why did you leave the robe shop?”

“It was boring in there,” Drake admitted resentfully.

“Really? Did it not occur to you that your Grandmother would be worried?”

“No.”

“She was beside herself. I do not think I have ever seen her in such a state,” Lucius growled, his voice beginning to rise.

“I'm sorry, Grandfather,” Drake spluttered as tears began to roll down his cheeks.

“Stop your sniveling immediately! I will not abide such behavior while I am speaking to you.”

Drake tried to ebb the flow of his tears, but it was to no avail. The more he tried, the louder he became.

Lucius sighed heavily from the other side of the desk. At this point he had no choice but to press forward, regardless of the boys emotional state. Otherwise he may think he can blubber every time he finds himself in trouble, to cease any reprimand he may receive.

“Drake, we will continue.”

“Y—yes, Gr—grand—father,” Drake sniffed.

“This habit you have of wandering off whenever you feel like it ceases right now. You are never to leave the side of the person you are with for any reason. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Grand—father.”

“At this point I am undecided on an appropriate punishment for your crime, but be assured you will atone for your violation of my trust.”

“Yes—s, Grandfather.”

“And I will be informing your father tomorrow evening of your behavior,” Lucius told him with a sneer.

“Angel will anyway,” Drake retorted quickly, without thinking of the consequences.

Lucius rose in fluid motion and rounded the desk before Drake could blink. He was standing directly in front of him now. “Merlin knows, if you were my son, I would have already wrapped my cane around your backside,” Lucius snarled as he leaned down to look Drake in the eye. He sneered as his grandson's bottom lip quivered.

Drake broke down into loud sobbing. “S—sorry, Gr—and—father.”

Lucius gave Drake some time to shed a few more tears, before growing impatient. “Drake, pull yourself together right now! We are expected in the dining room,” Lucius growled lightly so as not to induce more tears. “I will advise you of your punishment, once I have spoken to your father.”

“Yes—s, Grand—father,” Drake responded unevenly as he attempted to wipe his face dry.

“You will not speak of this conversation to your Grandmother. I will not have her upset again today. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Grandfather.” Drake hiccupped.

“Very well. Shall we?” Lucius indicated that Drake should move toward the door.

Drake walked slightly ahead of Lucius down the long corridor that lead back to the main area of the house. He was trying his best to ignore the nasty comments the portraits of his ancestors were making. Several were commenting that they had heard the boy crying. Some even asked him if Lucius had beaten him. Then others would add their Knut's worth, saying that there was nothing wrong with a good beating and if that didn't work, then `Crucio' was certainly an option for wayward little boys in their day.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The restaurant in Muggle London that Draco had chosen for the evening was exceptional. The atmosphere was wonderful. The food was excellent and of course the company, unsurpassed.

After they had finished their dessert and coffee, Draco had suggested a stroll through Saint James' Park — the perfect way to finish the evening. They entered through Queen Anne's Gate and walked toward the lake, keeping to the path closest to the shore. They were so wrapped up in each other as they strolled along it was as if no one else on earth existed.

As they neared the children's playground Draco slowed his pace. He drew Ginny even closer to him and began to place kisses at the top of her head, running a trail down one side of her face as she turned fully into him. He nipped gently at the corner of her mouth, before claiming it in a hot passion filled kiss. His arms ran up her back. One hand threaded though her hair and held her at the base of her neck. The other began to descend stopping only when it had cupped one cheek of her bottom.

Ginny's loose arm went around his neck to thread through his long hair. As his tongue entered her mouth, she felt as though her skin was on fire. A heat was building between her thighs that only the man in front of her would be able to douse. As Draco pulled her further into him, she could feel his desire firmly prodding her in the stomach. His mouth began a hot trail down the side of her neck, stopping to suckle upon the pulse point, bringing forth a throaty moan from her.

“I do hope that is not your wand I can feel, Mr. Malfoy.” Ginny's throaty whisper alerted him to her mutual desire.

“I believe it's time to return to the Manor.” Draco smirked before withdrawing his wand and swiftly Apparating them back to the entrance of Malfoy Manor.

Letting themselves in hurriedly, they all but ran up the stairs, stopping only once they had reached Ginny's rooms. Draco reached out and held both her hands in his. He placed a kiss on each before sighing and resting his forehead on her upheld hands. When he raised his head she could see lingering doubt shadowing the lust in his eyes.

“Are you sure you want this?” Draco whispered, not daring to think what would happen if she said no.

“Draco.” Ginny loosened one of her hands from his grasp and snaked it around the back of his neck, pulling him down sharply and meeting his lips with undeniable need.

While still snogging each other senseless in the corridor, Draco tried to blindly reach for the door handle to her rooms and thus privacy. He was still fumbling around behind her back, when her hands slipped under his jacket and begun to pull his shirt from his pants, until she had created an opening large enough to slip her hands under and caress his back.

As her cold hands made direct contact with his back, Draco stumbled forward, crashing both of them into the door with a resounding thud. Draco was still trying to get the door to open when they heard another door open, not too far away. They parted abruptly as Narcissa came into view. Draco pulled Ginny around to stand in front of him, covering his more than obvious arousal from his mother's view.

“Draco. Ginevra. I thought I heard something.”

“Sorry, Mother. I stumbled into the door.” Draco prayed she would go away very quickly.

“It is not like you to be clumsy, dear. Are you feeling all right?”

“Yes, Mother. I feel fine.” Draco sighed. At least I will when you go away, he added mentally.

“If you are sure. I trust you enjoyed your evening?”

Ginny smiled at the older witch. “Thank you, Narcissa. It was wonderful.”

“Wonderful! Well, I'll just check on the children.”

“Goodnight, Mother.” Draco sighed mentally, in relief. He thought she'd never leave.

“Goodnight, Narcissa.” Ginny's smile hadn't faltered, though she was very nearly close to laughing. She could feel Draco twitching behind her.

“Draco, perhaps you can escort me?” Narcissa asked nonchalantly.

His effort to smile pleasantly failed as he grimaced. “Of course, Mother. I'll just bid Gin goodnight.”

“I'll wait, darling.”

“I'll see you in the morning then.”

“Yes. Thank you for tonight,” Ginny replied stiffly. She tried to read his expression but it was impossible to know what he was thinking at this point, his features were perfectly schooled.

Draco placed a light kiss on her cheek. He turned toward his mother at the same time thanking the gods that her presence had somewhat of a deflating effect on him.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Lucius entered the bedchamber from the bathroom, with a towel wrapped around his narrow hips. Despite his forty-nine years he took great pride in keeping his body in perfect shape. Narcissa was going through her usual nighttime hair brushing ritual at her vanity when he approached her. He placed his hands on her shoulders and allowed them to drift down her arms to her elbows, then leaned down to place a lingering kiss on the top of her head. His right hand reached further down to her hand and gently removed the hairbrush from her grasp.

“Lucius?”

“Come to bed love,” Lucius cajoled gently, placing a soft kiss on the tip of each of her fingers.

“Lucius, are you not exhausted after spending all day with the children?”

He grinned nefariously at her. “Not at all, my love. I feel rather invigorated.”

“Really?” Narcissa turned in her seat and arched a perfectly shaped eyebrow at her husband.

“Really—” Lucius purred as he raised Narcissa's hand to coax her to standing position.

As Narcissa's soft curves met the hard planes of his body, Lucius captured her mouth forcibly, driving it open to allow him access. His erection drove hard into her stomach as he held her tightly.

Lucius broke the union of their lips abruptly and leaned down to scoop her into his arms. He carried Narcissa to the ornate four-poster bed that graced their chambers and carefully laid her down. With one sharp movement Lucius had ripped the towel from his body. He immediately stretched out on top of her claiming her mouth again before trailing light nips down her neck. One of his hands had run down her leg to pull her nightgown up, bunching it in his hand he tugged at it violently until it reached her thighs. He lost patience with the garment and slid his hand underneath it, continuing his upward pursuit. His other hand had busied itself trying to pull her bodice down over her breasts to expose the milky white flesh with little success.

“Oh— Lucius.” Narcissa moaned thickly into his hair as his mouth reached her pulse point.

“Cissa, I need you now.”

A high pitch ringing suddenly filled their chambers, startling the couple.

“What is that?” Narcissa asked sharply.

“Ward,” Lucius ground out.

“The children!” Narcissa began to disentangle herself from her husband.

Narcissa reached for her robe, hastily throwing it around her as she strode from the room, on her way to the children's chambers.

“Bloody hell!” Lucius growled as he threw himself onto his back and began to bemoan his predicament to the empty room, before rising himself.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

As Ginny prepared for bed she considered her nightwear meticulously. If Narcissa had not interrupted them she had no doubt they would be making love right now, thus making the need for nightwear superfluous. She carefully selected a filmy black nightgown that hung almost indecently low over her breasts and brushed the floor at the hem with a split up the left leg to her hip. Settling herself in the center of the large bed, she was confident he would come to her tonight.

Draco lay in his bed unable to settle. All he could think about was the flame-haired witch just a short stroll down the corridor. After much tossing and turning he came to a firm decision.

Ginny lay wide-awake in the massive bed. He would surely not slight her two nights in succession, especially after the day they had shared. The more she thought about him the hotter she got. She swung her legs over the side of the bed, feeling thoroughly impetuous.

Draco pulled his bathrobe over his boxers and left his chambers quietly, so as not to alert any of the other occupants of the house. He strode purposefully down the corridor, but froze as he heard the unmistakable click of a door opening. All he could do was pray to Merlin it was not his mother again.

Without thinking to grab the matching negligee to her nightgown, Ginny stepped out of her bedchamber. She crossed the sitting room swiftly and stepped out into the corridor. She turned in the direction of Draco's rooms and she began to move toward her goal. However, her motion halted when she noticed Draco standing in the corridor, clad in only boxers and an open bathrobe, looking completely edible.

It was as if time stopped for both parties. They stood devouring each other with their eyes. Then Draco was moving toward her, closing the distance with great speed. Ginny could see the hunger burning in his eyes. Her breathing began to grow shallow as the distance between them lessened.

Ginny stepped forward to meet him. Her hands ran over his shoulders and pushed the bathrobe down, as he possessed her mouth with such force it drove her backwards, into the wall. Without breaking contact he dropped the robe from his arms. Draco began to walk Ginny backwards through her sitting room and into her bedchamber. As soon as he had kicked the door closed, her hands went straight to the waistband of his boxers, pushing them down over his hips impatiently. As he continued walking her toward the bed he gracefully stepped out his underwear when it pooled around his ankles. At the same time he began to push the straps of her nightgown down her arms. Ginny dropped her arms to her sides to enable the smooth passage of the garment from her body. As his hands ran up her body he was pleased to find she hadn't bothered with knickers this evening.

When they reached the bed, Draco broke all physical contact with her, and looked at her intently, with eyes the color of slate. “Are you positive?”

Ginny didn't respond verbally. Instead she climbed into the bed and held her hand out, in invitation to him. Draco could not help but grin smugly as he joined her under the covers. He leant over her and continued his assault on her mouth, as his hand roamed her body, caressing fervently as it went.

“Mummy?”

Ginny and Draco sprung apart and turned in the direction of the door, where a very sleepy Angel was standing rubbing an eye with her fist.

“What is it, honey?” Ginny asked gently, hoping her voice sounded normal.

“I had a bad dream,” Angel said fretfully.

“Oh— sweetheart, come here.” Ginny she sat up, carefully bringing the blankets with her to cover her state of undress.

Angel walked to the side of the bed and seemed to notice Draco for the first time. “Did you have a bad dream too, Daddy?”

“I— uh—”

“I always sleep with Mummy when I have bad dreams. She makes me feel better,” Angel explained with empathy.

Draco nearly bit through his lip in the effort not to reply. He felt that telling Angel that there was no bloody way that she was sleeping with her mother tonight was not going to be particularly helpful at this point. He would lie there, keep his mouth shut and let Ginny handle her.

“Angel?” A voice drifted in from the corridor.

“Oh Merlin! Someone hates me,” Draco grumbled as he ducked under the covers.

“Angel! There you are, darling. Why are you in here?” Narcissa crooned as she glided into the room looking incredibly disheveled.

“She had a bad dream,” Ginny informed her.

Narcissa looked at Ginny, noticing her naked shoulders and the lump in the bed beside her. “Draco!”

“Hello, Mother.” Draco looked sheepish as his head appeared from under the covers.

“What are you doing in here?”

“Daddy had a bad dream too,” Angel informed Narcissa.

“Oh he did, did he?” Lucius responded with a smirk as he entered the room wearing only a bathrobe. He was carrying Draco's bathrobe that had been left in the corridor on one finger.

“Father,” Draco pleaded.

“Very well. Narcissa, I suggest you take Angelique back to her rooms and tuck her in.” Lucius picked up Draco's boxers that were left where he had stepped out of them.

Angel's bottom lip began to quiver. “But I always sleep with Mummy when I have a bad dream.”

“Darling, would you like to sleep with Grandfather and I?” Narcissa asked softly.

“Yes please, Grandmother,” Angel answered forlornly.

“Narcissa, do you think it is quite necessary for Angelique to join us in our chambers?” The look on Lucius' face was comical. He was obviously undecided as to whether he was exasperated or appalled at the thought of his granddaughter spending the night in the same bed as he and his wife, especially considering the activity they had just been pursuing.

“Of course, dear. She is quite obviously upset and she would usually spend the night with her mother. Now, we have promised to take care of the children for the weekend, therefore it is our duty to comfort her in the most appropriate way.”

During Narcissa's little harangue no one had noticed that Drake had slipped into the room.

“Your shagging Mummy!” Drake bellowed accusingly. His glare firmly fixed on the naked torso of Draco.

“Drake,” Draco roared.

He couldn't leap from the bed, having already been expertly divested of what little clothing he had been wearing when he left his own chambers. It was probably a good thing for Drake that his father was unwilling to expose himself for the time being. However Draco made himself a promise to put an end to this farce once and for, all as soon as he was dressed appropriately.

Lucius could not suppress a snigger at the murderous look on Draco's face. He did, however, decide to remove the source of his son's antagonism post haste. “Narcissa, I strongly suggest we return to our chambers immediately. Children, come along,” he said in a tone that did not bear contradicting.

“Angel— Drake— Come along now. We will leave your parents in peace,” Narcissa said quietly.

“Thank you,” Draco grunted.

“I do hope you recover from your night terrors soon, son,” Narcissa said with sarcasm running thickly through her voice.

Narcissa walked the children out of the room. Lucius entered the room a little further, scooping up Ginny's discarded nightgown and he placed the collection of clothing on a nearby chair quite deliberately.

“Goodnight.” Lucius walked out the door and closed it firmly behind him.

“Thank Merlin! I thought they'd never leave,” Draco moaned.

“Oh my god! I am so embarrassed,” Ginny groaned into her hands.

“Hey, it's all right.”

“No, Draco. It's not! Your mother thinks I'm a—” Ginny whimpered.

“She thinks nothing of the sort.”

“She does.”

“No, she doesn't. She insisted I behave myself because you had requested separate chambers.” Draco tried to peer through her fingers.

“What? So if I had decided to stay in your chambers, there wouldn't have been a problem?”

“No, there wouldn't have been a problem, but because you insisted, mother didn't want to think that I might force you into something you didn't want to do.”

“Why would she think that? I mean it's not like we haven't—”

“Yeah, I know, but that was before Angel was hurt and she knew things had been tense between us.”

“Oh—”

“She was looking out for you.”

“She's lovely really.”

“Shh— enough of this talk about my mother. It's doing nothing for me,” Draco growled lowly.

“Pardon?”

“Where were we?” Draco muttered as he leaned into her.

“Oh— oh—”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Lucius escorted Drake back to his chambers and ensured that the little boy was safely in bed before returning to his own rooms for the evening. He decided not to say anything about the accusation the boy had flung at his father; it would be up to Draco to discipline his son for that indiscretion. Upon entering the master chamber he noted that Angelique was firmly ensconced in the center of his bed.

“Cissa,” Lucius pleaded.

“Now, darling, Angelique is frightened. The least we can do if offer her some comfort,” Narcissa scolded him lightly for daring to complain.

“But, Cissa,” Lucius tried again.

“No, Lucius. Now are you joining us or not?”

Lucius sighed heavily as he walked to his dressing room he seized a pair of pajamas from his drawers. Walking back into the bedchamber he observed that Angelique looked to be asleep, already.

“Cissa, is she asleep?” he whispered.

“Yes, shh—” Narcissa responded in a barely audible voice.

“Do you think we may return her to her own rooms?”

“Of course not! What if she were to awaken again?”

Lucius muttered to himself as he rounded the bed and climbed in.

“Goodnight, dear,” Narcissa whispered across to him.

Snorting in disgust, Lucius turned onto his side, facing away from her.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco leaned across and gently pulled the blanket from Ginny's hands exposing her breasts as it fell from her hold. He licked his lips and dipped his head, capturing the closest nipple in his mouth. His teeth gently grazed over the peak, eliciting a soft moan from Ginny. Encouraged by this, he gently ran his hand down her stomach and trailed his fingers through the curls at the peak of her thighs.

Ginny held him lightly to her breast with a hand as she slowly slithered down the bed to place her head on her pillows. Her other hand blindly fumbled as she sought out his hardened member. Draco allowed a hiss of pleasure escape him as her fingers finally wrapped around his length. She stretched upwards to claim his neck in a succession of little nips and licks.

With almost painful slowness his hot mouth trailed across her chest to capture her other breast. Draco flicked the nipple almost mercilessly with his warm tongue causing Ginny to moan loudly into his neck. He moved his hand lower into her warmth, gently running his finger through the sensitive flesh causing her hips to rise and welcome the invading digit.

Ginny stroked his length rhythmically, only breaking to occasionally run her thumb over his head and smear a pearly bead from the tip across his velvety skin or to run a finger nail down the thick vein on his underside. This never failed to make the man with her quiver with pleasure.

As he licked and kissed his way down her body, he gave her no choice but to release her grip on him. Swirling his tongue inside her naval drew a shrill giggle from Ginny as he ventured even lower. He gently coaxed her thighs further apart with little kisses on their inner walls. Once satisfied with the spread he slowly nipped his way up toward where she ached for him most. As he approached, her hips bucked to greet his warm tongue, but Draco held himself just out of reach. A groan of frustration escaped her as she lifted her head from the pillows to look at the blonde wizard between her legs.

“Patience love,” Draco teased before plunging his tongue into her folds.

“Oh— god — that's so— good,” Ginny sighed raggedly.

Draco rolled his tongue over her little bundle on nerves and soon had her trembling. He inserted a long finger into her wetness and after a few strokes he added another. As his tongue continued the assault on her hard bud her hips began to move with his fingers and her breath grew more ragged with each movement.

“Draco don't stop, please don't stop,” Ginny gasped as his head rose.

Draco smirked sexily at her. “Now, now what did I say about patience?”

Before she could respond to his cheekiness, he was plundering her sweet mouth with his tongue. She could taste her juices mixed with the unique flavor that was Draco Malfoy. She decided it was time she took control. Ginny gently cajoled Draco onto his back and following him over she straddled his hips in fluid motion. She ran a line of kisses down his jaw line onto his neck. Stopping at the pulse point she sucked hard enough to mark him before soothing the area with her tongue. Meanwhile, he had cupped a breast in each hand and his thumbs were teasing her already hardened nipples almost lazily.

Her mouth never broke contact with his body as she moved lower. She paused over one nipple and took it firmly between her teeth, giving a feral growl before moving to the other side and sucking the bud into her mouth, flicking her tongue over the peak till it hardened.

Lower still and her tongue circled his naval then continued descending till she reached the blonde curls at the base of his manhood.

Her head rose to look at his face and she noticed that Draco's eyes had glazed over totally, lost in the sensations she was driving through his body.

“Mmmm—” she murmured before licking her lips seductively causing Draco to groan almost painfully.

Her head lowered slowly to his groin. She placed a wet kiss on his balls before running her tongue up the underside of his length and swirling it around his head. Draco thought he would loose control when she opened her mouth and took much of his length in, he could feel her tongue flicking against his sensitive skin with every move she made. Ginny moved her head up and down at a leisurely pace, covering as much of him as she could. She supported herself with one hand and moved the other to his balls, gently squeezing and tickling the goose-fleshed sack.

“Gin, you've got to stop— I won't last if you keep going,” Draco strained to tell her.

Her head rose slowly and she used her thumb to wipe at the moisture that had collected on chin during her ministrations. Draco reached down and gathered her to lie on top of him, kissing her deeply as he rolled her onto her back and settled himself between her legs.

She could feel him nudging at her entrance and brought her hips up to meet him encouragingly. He sighed blissfully into her mouth as he sank into her welcoming heat and her legs wrapped around him. The combination of her tight warm sheath and the weeks of waiting to have her in bed again left him teetering on the edge of climax already. Draco held still for a moment to steady himself, he began to run through Quidditch statistics of his beloved Falmouth Falcons so as not to disappoint the beautiful witch beneath him.

Impatience began to overcome Ginny and she started to wriggle against him, moaning into his mouth. The feeling she was creating for herself with that simple movement could only be described phenomenal. Under as much control as he could manage, Draco began to slowly glide in and out of her as he licked his way down to her neck, to concentrate on her pulse point. An area he knew drove her wild.

Ginny met each of his thrusts with fervor. Her hands clutching at his shoulders as he nibbled on her neck, she could not hold back the moans that escaped her.

“Draco— faster— please,” Ginny panted.

Draco sped up gradually and she met him eagerly, stroke for stroke. Before long he could feel her tighten slightly around him. Realizing she was just about over the edge he began to slam into her no longer concerned with whether or not he would out last her. He could now relax and allow himself to climax.

“Draco— ooooooh—”

With her walls pulsating around his length Draco drove harder and deeper with his next stroke, than before, spilling himself into her depths. He showered small kisses over her neck and face as he collapsed on top of her, waiting for his breathing returned to normal.

“I love you, Gin,” he whispered in a quavering voice.

“And I love you, Draco,” she whispered in return, still slightly out of breath.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Thanks to all who reviewed :D

Also I was very spoiled to have some artwork done for this scene and it can be found here - http://www.livejournal.com/users/dragonsangel68/31597.html (remove the spaces) or at http://groups.yahoo.com/group/littleyellowduck/ if you've joined :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER THIRTY FIVE

PEPPERUP POTION

Lucius awoke on Sunday morning feeling somewhat stiff and uncomfortable. He had not slept well at all; Angel had tossed and turned all night, often throwing her legs or arms across his body. At the moment she had one leg strewn across his stomach and a fisted hand in his face. Attempting to disentangle himself from the bedclothes and his granddaughter without disturbing her, he gently slid out of the bed and hobbled to the bathroom.

Closing the door behind him Lucius lent over the sink and examined his reflection in the mirror for any damage from Angelique's thrashing around during the night. Deciding that sharing his bed with a four year old no longer agreed with him, he moved to the toilet and proceeded to relieve himself. Lost in his own thoughts, Lucius did not hear the bathroom door open.

“There you are Grandfather,” Angelique chimed from the now open doorway.

Lucius jerked as he heard her voice, hastily finishing his business and adjusting his pyjama pants to cover himself; he turned to see Angelique standing just inside the doorway smiling at him.

“Angelique did your mother not teach you to knock?” Lucius growled.

The little girl pouted, “I was just looking for you.”

“Yes, yes just knock before entering the bathroom,” he replied hastily, hoping that she would not begin to cry; he did not think that he could handle a crying little girl at this hour of the morning.

“Yes Grandfather,” Angelique smiled at him.

“Is there anything you wanted?”

“I need to…”

Further explanation was unnecessary as she crossed her legs and bounced a little on the spot.

“Very well,” Lucius frowned as he made his way out of the bathroom.

Angelique walked over to the toilet, abruptly turned around and walked out of the bathroom.

“Grandfather you made a mess,” Angelique stated in a disgusted tone.

“What?”

Narcissa sat up in the bed, “Angelique, darling what is troubling you?”

“Grandfather made a mess of the toilet and I need to go.”

“Lucius,” Narcissa looked askance at her husband.

“She startled me,” Lucius responded through gritted teeth.

Wrinkling her nose in disgust, Narcissa summoned a house elf immediately and ordered that the bathroom be cleaned thoroughly.

“The elf will be finished shortly darling, can you wait?” Narcissa asked Angel.

“I don't know,” Angel whimpered.

It was more than obvious that the little girl could not hold on until the elf had completed cleaning the bathroom. Leaving the bed, Narcissa donned her bathrobe and held her hand out to her granddaughter.

“Come sweetheart we will find you a bathroom that your grandfather has not messed up,” Narcissa said pompously.

Lucius watched in disbelief as the two witches he cared most about left the master chamber hand in hand.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

As the sun filtered through the drapes, Draco began to stir; his eyelids fluttered open and, without moving his eyes, took in the sight of a mass of red hair belonging to the witch who was still sleeping soundly on his chest. Sighing contentedly, he allowed his eyes to close as he possessively tightened his grip around Ginny's shoulders.

Ginny's eyes opened slowly as she felt Draco's arm pull her further into his body. Smiling into his chest, she wondered if she had ever felt happier than she did right now. Moving her hand ever so slowly, she ran her fingernails down his side; as she made contact, she heard sharp intake of breathe from the blonde wizard.

“No fair Gin.”

She giggled into his chest before finding his nipple and giving it a sharp tug between her teeth.

A smug grin crept across Draco's features. “Oh so that's the game you want to play, is it?”

He tightened his grip around her shoulders, slipped his large hand under her arm and gently pulled her upwards. His reward for such a gesture was a face full of fiery red hair, causing him to choke as he breathed in the strands. Ginny brought her hand around to the front of her face and swept her long hair backwards, greeting his spluttering with an amused smile.

“Good morning,” Ginny purred.

“Good morning beautiful, did you sleep well?”

Cocking her head to side, as if in deep thought, she said, “Mmm… I think so but I've awoken with this itch.”

He quirked an eyebrow at her, “An itch?”

“Yes and it really needs scratching,” she replied with a wanton look.

Draco smirked confidently, “Really and where might this itch be?”

“Here I'll show you,” Ginny said as she took one of his hands below the blankets and ran it close to body stopping between her legs.

“Is that the spot?”

“Oh yes right there.”

Draco brought his other hand up and tangled it through her hair; pulling her down, he ran his tongue around her lips. Not to be outdone she opened her mouth and began to taste him with her own tongue. Draco pulled her in further for a crushing kiss, all the while his fingers danced between her legs.

So entranced with each other, they did not hear the Apparition pop beside the bed.

The same house elf that had served breakfast the morning before appeared. “Master and little Miss are ready for breakfast?”

“Merlin I swear some one hates me,” Draco mumbled as he withdrew his mouth from Ginny's.

Ginny could only laugh; it did seem as though every time they got intimate some one would disturb them.

“Get out,” Draco bellowed at the hapless creature.

“Master, Izzy is sorry Master.”

“Oh Draco don't be cruel,” Ginny gently chastised before turning to the quaking elf. “Yes we will have breakfast now, thank you.”

The house elf looked to Draco for confirmation before popping out of the room.

“Come on,” Ginny said as she disentangled herself from the bedclothes.

“But…”

“Let's eat first, I'm starving.”

Draco sat himself up, threw the blankets back and left the bed as he stalked naked across the room Ginny could hear him muttering about bloody house elves and witches who were going to get what was coming to them. She couldn't help but laugh at the handsome man.

“What?” Draco scowled at her.

“Oh you are so adorable when you're frustrated.”

As he pulled on his bathrobe, she could hear him muttering again about bloody cheeky witches and what he wanted to serve them for breakfast. Walking over to him, she threaded her arms around his waist and laid her head on his bare chest.

“Aren't you hungry?”

“I was quite happy with what was on offer already,” he replied petulantly.

Ginny looked up at Draco to see him pouting. “Oh my poor baby.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

After breakfast, Lucius led the children down to the dungeon with Narcissa bringing up the rear. He had not yet informed them of what they could expect today, but he was sure that they would enjoy the plans he had made.

“Grandfather, why are we going down here?” Angelique asked curiously.

“This is where my potions laboratory is located.”

“Are we going to brew a potion?” Drake asked his eyes wide in anticipation.

“Do you think yourself capable of brewing a potion?” Lucius asked his grandson with a smirk.

“Yes, Grandfather, I can brew potions,” the little boy assured him.

Lucius looked upon Drake with pride. “I thought you might be up to the task.”

As they entered Lucius' potion's laboratory, Drake looked around in awe. He had never been in a real potions laboratory before, and he thought that this must be a real one; there were lots of different size cauldrons and lots of jars containing very strange things indeed. Lucius cast an illuminating charm on the wall torches as he crossed the room.

“Do not touch anything unless I direct you to,” Lucius instructed firmly as he moved about the room gathering the ingredients and tools required for preparing the potion he had in mind.

Drake had walked over to the workbench where Lucius was placing all that he collected. He was examining each object in front of him as thoroughly as he could without picking anything up.

“Grandmother, I don't like it down here,” Angel whimpered as she clung to Narcissa's hand.

“It is perfectly safe darling,” Narcissa soothed.

Angel wrinkled her nose, not unlike her Grandmother was seen to do from time to time, “But it smells funny.”

“Lucius, perhaps Angelique and I could entertain ourselves elsewhere.” Narcissa's melodic tone echoed through the dungeon.

Lucius looked over to his granddaughter and took in the dismayed expression on her face with some disappointment.

“Very well,” he agreed. Then, in the hope that it would entice her to change her mind, added, “It truly is not a place for little girls anyway.”

“We will see you later then,” Narcissa smiled before leading Angelique back up the stairs to the main house.

Lucius watched the two witches leave, feeling somewhat saddened that Angelique had not risen to his challenge, perhaps she was more like Narcissa than like her mother; he had a feeling that Ginevra would have not let the challenge lie unanswered.

“Grandfather what are we going to brew?”

“I thought we might start with a sleeping draught.”

Drake scrambled up onto a stool near the bench, “Can I help?”

“Of course, I expect you to do most of the brewing.”

“Really?”

“If you are anything like your father you will possess a natural flair for the delicate art of potion making.”

Drake watch and listened very carefully to Lucius as he chopped and ground the ingredients they required to perfection, at the same time explaining exactly what he was doing and why.

“Now the cauldron is ready for the first ingredient, do you remember what that was?”

“Yes, Grandfather, it's asphodel,” Drake replied reaching over the tabletop for the correct ingredient.

“Very good.”

They worked until the potion was complete, Lucius instructing his more than willing student the entire time. He was very pleased by the end of the morning with Drake's progress in potions.

“It is almost noon. As soon as we have finished cleaning up here, we will locate your Grandmother and see what arrangements she has made for lunch.”

“Why don't you get a house elf to clean up?”

“Potions are very volatile and their ingredients even more; so, it would be quite dangerous to have an imbecilic creature anywhere near such things.”

“So you always clean up yourself?”

“Always,” Lucius smirked at the shocked expression on the boys face.

Cleaning his laboratory was the one thing that Lucius Malfoy always did himself, not trusting the house elves to store his ingredients correctly or to clean the cauldron thoroughly.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

A romantic walk by the lake sounded lovely when Draco had first suggested it. Apparently he had arranged with Lucius to have the grounds at his disposal this morning without fear of interruption from the children.

They walked along admiring the beauty of nature, occasionally stopping to examine a plant or flower more closely or just pausing to take in the breath-taking view. Comfortable with each other like never before, they did not need constant conversation to fill the void. Coming upon an old pier jutting out onto the lake, Draco steered Ginny on to it, walking to its very end.

“I used to play on here when I was little.”

“Did you?”

“Mmm… at least until Mother would see me, she would have a panic attack whenever she caught me out here.”

“Really,” Ginny responded as she threaded her arms around his middle.

Draco smiled with the fondness of the memory. “Yes really, she was always terrified that I would fall in.”

He dipped his head and caught her mouth softly, running his hands slowly down her back to cup her bottom.

“And did you ever fall in?”

Placing a kiss on her nose. “Once.”

“What happened?”

Draco chuckled, “I got wet.”

Ginny laughed lightly at the thought of Narcissa's reaction to her only son falling into the lake.

“It's almost lunch time,” Draco said softly.

“Mmm… and what do you have planned for lunch?”

Looking positively pleased with himself, “A picnic.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes that is so.”

Keeping her in his arms, they walked back to the shore and toward a nearby grove of trees where house elves were laying out a gourmet picnic for two.

“My goodness it's beautiful,” Ginny exclaimed at the lavish spread.

Draco placed a kiss on her temple, “Only the best for my love.”

They sat on a thick blanket, which had been charmed not to let the cold from the ground seep through. Ginny began to fill two plates from the many different dishes available to them. Passing one to Draco and sitting back properly herself, they ate in silence. For dessert there was a selection of fresh fruit and whipped cream.

“Strawberries, how on earth did you get strawberries at this time of the year?”

“I am a Malfoy,” Draco replied as if the mere mention of his name explained everything.

Rolling her eyes at him and she laughed, “Never mind.”

Ginny picked a strawberry off the silver platter and scooped some cream onto it before offering the treat to Draco. Opening his mouth, he bit the red berry in half managing to smear some of the cream over the side of his mouth. Ginny leaned forward and licked the errant cream from his face before kissing him soundly. They continued to feed each other until most of the fruit was gone. Picking up the last strawberry, Ginny dragged it through the cream and managed to pick up a large dollop of the sweet white treat. Bringing the fruit to Draco's open mouth, she suddenly swept it up over his nose leaving cream smeared across his face. Draco lent forward to grab her hand and thus gain control of the creamy berry, but she was too quick for him, leaping to her feet and taking off in the direction of the lake, squealing all the way.

Jumping to his feet and giving chase, Draco had no doubt that his much longer legs would catch the fiery witch. “Do you really think you can out run me?”

He had her trapped at the entrance to the pier. It did not matter which way she ran now; he would be able to cut her off and give her a share of the cream that adorned his face. Ginny began to back onto the wooden structure one step at a time, she knew that he would ensnare her now, it was only a matter of time and she was doing everything in her power to delay her punishment for such a brazen act.

Smiling evilly, Draco took a step toward her retreating form. “Gin, come here.”

“I don't think so,” she replied, giggling nervously while still retreating one step at a time.

With Ginny's every backward step, Draco matched it with a step forward; although, he was still some meters away from her. Her nervous giggling had almost become uncontrollable as she continued to slowly back her way down the pier never taking her eyes off of the blonde wizard in front of her, lest he should pounce.

“Come on Gin, give up now and I might show you some mercy.”

“Never.”

“Silly Gryffindor courage,” he scoffed.

Ginny continued to edge backwards a little at a time; she knew that she would soon run out of pier, and then she would be done for.

“Gin, you're running out of room.”

She knew she was nearing the end of her run rapidly, while she would not look down to check her progress, she also knew the end of the pier must be extremely close. This fact was confirmed when Draco took a large step forward smiling nefariously at her, making him look highly ridiculous with cream dripping down his face. He suddenly lunged at her and Ginny instinctively stepped backwards, her arms pin wheeling in front of her; Draco tried in vain to grab hold of her, but she fell ungracefully into the freezing water of the lake.

“Ginny.”

Draco could just make out her form flailing under the dark water. When her head broke the surface, he noticed that her face had gone a sickly grey colour. She tried desperately to keep her head out of the murky water as she sputtered for air, but sank back under swiftly. Merlin she can't swim, Draco thought just before he dove into the icy lake.

The first thing that struck him was how very cold the water was; it felt like a million pins were piercing his skin at once. He tried to see through the foggy water, desperately looking for any sign of Ginny, at the same time moving his arms out to feel for her. Without warning she bolted straight into his arms; her movements felt lethargic as he held her tight, and made his way back to the lake's edge.

Dragging her up onto the bank, he laid her gently on the ground and put his hand into his robes to extract his wand. It was not there. Patting down his robes, he could not feel the familiar sixteen inches of black walnut. Looking toward the dark water, he knew immediately what had happened.

“Bloody hell.”

“Draco?”

“Gin, are you all right?”

“Cold, very cold.”

“I'll get the blanket.”

Draco did not wait for her to reply but took off at a sprint toward their picnic, grabbing the blanket without worrying about the dishes resting upon it. He tore back to Ginny and wrapped it around her.

“We're going to have to walk back to the house.”

“Apparate?”

“My wand is in the lake.”

Ginny tried to lift herself to a standing position but sagged back to the ground; her muscles simply would not co-operate. Placing an arm around her shoulders and the other under her knees, Draco picked her up and began to stride toward the house in a great hurry. He could feel her quivering as he cradled her, totally oblivious to the fact that he was trembling with cold as well.

Entering the house, Draco began to yell for the house elves to pour a hot bath for Ginny before he got to her chambers. All his noise attracted the attention of his parents and children.

“Draco, what in Merlin's name are you raising your voice for?” Narcissa enquired as she exited the library.

“Gin fell in the lake.”

“Oh my goodness - a hot bath immediately,” Narcissa instructed, going from a shocked to an authoritative tone in an instant.

Draco began to move again in the direction of Ginny's chambers. “I've already ordered the elves to draw one.”

Narcissa turned back into the library. “Lucius stay with the children -- I will assist Draco with Ginevra.”

Without waiting for a response from her husband, she turned on her heel and left the room in a swirl of robes.

Draco had taken Ginny directly into her bathroom, placing her on her unsteady legs where she could lean against the vanity. He began to undo her robes as quickly as his own numb shaking hands would allow.

Narcissa walked into the bathroom and surveyed the scene before taking over. “Draco moved aside, you are going to take forever.”

Draco immediately moved to allow his mother to take over the disrobing of Ginny without argument.

“You need to get into a hot bath yourself,” Narcissa addressed Draco.

“I'm fine for now, just take care of Gin.”

Ginny was helpless to do anything, so cold she could not even talk anymore, and shaking so violently she felt as though her brain were becoming rattled. Narcissa made quick work of Ginny's robes, discarding the heavy garments and helping the younger witch out of her underwear. Draco stepped forward to help her into the bath; lowering her gently into the hot water he, could see her face contort in pain as it made contact with her freezing flesh.

Sinking beneath the hot water, Ginny felt as though her body was being pricked all over by long needles. She could not calm the tremors running through her system even with the addition of warmth.

Narcissa eyed her son's dripping form in trepidation; she knew by the set expression on his face it would not be easy to convince him to leave Ginevra and take care of himself.

“Draco you need to have a hot bath yourself and remove those soaking clothes before you catch your death,” Narcissa said firmly.

Not taking his eyes from Ginny he replied, “Mother I am perfectly fine, I'm staying here.”

“Very well, I shall check on the children.”

“Could you ask Father to retrieve my wand from the lake, it should be somewhere just off the pier?”

“What is your wand doing in the lake?”

“I had it in my robes when I went in after Gin, it must have dislodged somehow.”

“Very well.”

Narcissa left the two alone in the bathroom and headed back to the library with the full intention of informing Lucius of his son's failure to comply with her suggestion.

“Are you starting to warm up.”

“Not really.”

“Is the water hot enough?”

“I can't really tell.”

Draco knelt by the side of the enormous marble tub and sunk his hand under the water. He hissed in pain as the water made contact with his now blue skin, and Ginny's features moved into a concerned frown.

“You need to get warm too.”

“I'm all right.”

“No you'll get sick; you need to get out of those sodden clothes.”

“I'm not leaving you Gin.”

“Well… the tub is big enough for two.”

Draco did not need to be told twice; he discarded his waterlogged clothes in a flash and manoeuvred himself to sit behind Ginny. She lent back into his chest, relaxing fully in his embrace as they slowly warmed their frozen bodies.

Draco gently pushed her hair over one shoulder so he could access the creamy flesh of her neck. Running his tongue from her shoulder to her ear prompted a shudder from her that had little to do with the cold. Continuing to nip and kiss the entire area accessible to his mouth, it did not take long for Ginny to start responding with little encouraging groans. Reaching over her shoulder, she threaded her hand around the back of his neck. Draco's hands had been resting on her flat stomach up till now, when they began to gently explore further.

“Draco,” Narcissa shrieked as she re-entered the bathroom, her expression displaying the shock that resonated through her voice.

Ginny sat forward in a great splash bringing her arms around to cover herself subconsciously and blushing furiously.

“Mother.”

“Draco you should have gone to your own rooms,” Narcissa admonished harshly.

Ginny took a deep breath; she could not let Narcissa believe that Draco had taken liberties against her will, “Narcissa… I - I invited Draco to join me.”

“I see,” Narcissa responded in a clipped tone.

“Cissa is there a problem dearest?” Lucius' voice floated through from the bedchamber.

Narcissa threw another appalled look toward the bath and it's occupants before stalking out of the room to talk with her husband.

“Oh Draco…”

“Shhh… listen.”

Draco stilled all Ginny's movements in the water so they could hear the conversation taking place in the adjoining room.

“Your son is in that bath.”

“And?”

“With Ginevra.”

Draco could visualise the wicked smirk that would now grace his father's features.

“Lucius.”

Draco stifled a snort of laughter — his father had definitely been smirking.

“Cissa he is a grown man.”

“I am aware of that.”

“Good, then we do not need to make a scene.”

“It does not do a mother's heart any good to witness such behaviour from her son.”

“Perhaps not, now come we will leave them be so your heart remains as it is.”

“I will arrange for some hot tea to be brought up first.”

“Draco can make his own arrangements for tea when they are finished in the bathroom.”

“They will need to get straight into bed and perhaps a Pepperup Potion as a preventative.”

“Very well I will check my store room for the potion. If I have none, I will floo Severus. Draco, you did hear your Mother - straight into bed when you are finished in the bathroom.”

Draco's cheeky grin could have been larger, “Yes, Father.”

“Fully dressed, Draco,” Narcissa added austerely.

“Of course, Mother.”

Draco and Ginny sat quietly until they were sure his parents had left the bedchamber.

“Hey come back here,” Draco crooned as he attempted to pull Ginny back into his arms.

“Oh, Draco, why does this keep happening?”

“Maybe the gods are testing us, now come here.”

“Your mother…”

Pulling her back into his arms and placing small kisses over her neck, “Shhh… my Mother will recover.”

Ginny relaxed into his chest once more and began to enjoy his attentions.

Draco's mouth settled on her pulse point until she began to moan breathlessly, squirming against him. He moved one of his hands between her legs and ran his fingers across the sensitive flesh while his other hand expertly teased one of her nipples till it was excruciatingly hard.

She could feel his desire growing as her own body began to heat, radiating from her core outwards. Reaching her arm up, she once again threaded her hand through his hair and held him to her neck. Her other hand was running up and down his thigh, squeezing every so often when he reached a particularly sweet point on her body.

As her hips began to slowly rise and fall with the movement of his finger across her hot nub, he slid two fingers inside her velvety warmth, much to her delight judging by the satisfied groan that escaped her. Draco's other arm slid over her ribs and began to give attention to the side he had ignored until now. Cupping the breast, he circled her nipple with thumb mercilessly. It was not long before Ginny's breath became short and uneven; her entire body was flushed with licentious desire.

“Draco, I want you now.”

Grinning smugly, he ceased his attentions and brought his hands to her shoulders.

“Turn around love.”

She rose from her position between his legs, turned, facing and straddling him. Placing her hands on his shoulders to steady herself, Ginny lowered her body onto his throbbing erection as she lent in, claiming his mouth in a hungry kiss before trailing down his jaw onto his neck which elicited a lustful moan from Draco.

Lifting her head from his neck, she braced herself on his broad shoulders and began to move, setting an almost painfully slow pace. Growling lustfully, he brought his head forward and claimed a nipple with his tongue, flicking the hard peak several times before sliding his tongue across her chest to the other side and repeating the treatment.

She began to pick the pace up as her body screamed for satisfaction. Draco brought his hands to her hips and assisted her movements as he himself began to thrust into her. He was watching her face intently amazed by the realm of expressions that passed over it; her eyes were alight with passion, her pouty lips slightly parted and her skin flushed a rosy pink.

Draco could feel the familiar tightening in his groin that meant that his release would not be far off. Knowing Ginny could not be far away by the way she was riding him, he began to slam into her, holding her by the hips tightly until he felt her tighten around him as he lost control and spilled deep into her.

“Oh god Draco… god… ohhhh.”

When they had both spent themselves, Ginny literally collapsed onto Draco's chest, having used the little energy she had acquired since her impromptu swim in the lake.

Draco frowned in concern at her limp form, “I think we'd better get you out of here and into a warm bed love.”

“Mmm… can't I just sleep here?”

“Come on, water's getting cold anyway.”

She lifted herself off of his legs and allowed Draco to stand first; reaching for her hands, he gently brought Ginny to her feet. Stepping out of the tub he quickly wrapped a towel around his hips and assisted her over the rim wrapping a fluffy towel around her body immediately.

Rubbing his hands over her towel to help dry her he asked, “Did you bring any warm pyjama's?”

“No just frilly stuff.”

“I'll have an elf bring you a pair of mine,” he replied, chuckling.

As soon as she was dry, he assisted her into a warm bathrobe while an elf was sent to fetch two pairs of warm pyjamas from his chambers. When the elf returned, Ginny took the flannelette nightwear to the dressing room and put them on. Walking back into the bedchamber, she noticed Draco had already made himself comfortable in the bed.

Draco burst out laughing at the sight of her in the obviously too large pyjamas; she had rolled the legs and arms up, and Merlin only knew how she was keeping the pants at her hips.

He quickly brought his amusement under control when he saw her sulky expression. “At least they're warm,” she pouted.

A short while later as they snuggled in the large bed, Ginny sighed contentedly as Draco spooned her body, sharing his heat. Unable to resist the urge, she closes her eyes and drifted off into a peaceful slumber.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Sometime later Ginny was disturbed from her nap. She could still feel the comforting warmth coming from Draco, but she could also hear voices in the room; Narcissa, Lucius, Draco and another that sounded familiar but she could not quite remember who it was. Opening her eyes slowly she turned her head in the direction that the voices had come from.

“Hello there, you're awake,” Draco murmured in her ear.

Ginny wasn't paying attention; she had finally identified the familiar voice that she had been unable to put a name to before.

“Ah Miss Weasley, I understand you are in need of a Pepperup Potion,” the wizard drawled in his oily tone.

Ginny recoiled as if he had physically touched her; she was staring with eyes as wide as they could be at her old Potions Professor.

“Gin, are you okay?” Draco moved himself to block her line of vision.

“Um… that's Prof…”

“That's my godfather.”

“Oh… I…”

“Shh… it's alright. Father didn't have any Pepperup so Uncle Sev brought some from Hogwarts for you.”

“Draco is everything all right?” Narcissa asked tentatively.

“Yes Mother, I think Gin was just surprised to see Uncle Sev.”

“Foolish Gryffindor mentality,” Severus mumbled not-quite-under his breath.

“Lucius please escort Severus to the sitting room; I can administer the potion,” Narcissa said in a tone that did not bear arguing with.

“Certainly dearest.”

Narcissa waited until Lucius and Severus had closed the door behind them before turning back to Ginny.

“I am so sorry dear; Severus is like a member of the family and it did not occur to me that he might make you uncomfortable.”

“He doesn't generally but I'm in bed and…”

“It is perfectly understandable, now the potion.”

Narcissa picked a small bottle from the bedside table and passed it to Ginny. “It is a single measure.”

Ginny looked at the bottle and grimaced; she detested Pepperup Potion and the thought of steam coming from her ears for the next fifteen minutes or so in front of Draco did not appeal to her.

Narcissa read Ginny's expression well and interrupted her thoughts hastily. “All of it Ginevra,” she instructed in an unassailable tone which would have done Molly Weasley proud.

Hearing the immovable tone in Narcissa's voice Ginny decided it would be easier to swallow the potion as instructed and bear the embarrassment, than what it would be to argue.

“I already had mine,” Draco told her.

Sighing heavily, Ginny removed the cork and tipped the phial down her throat in one motion. Swallowing strongly she only had to wait a moment or two before the customary steam started to pour from her ears.

Narcissa gave her a fond smile, “Now you will not get sick.”

“Thank you Narcissa.”

“No need dear, will you both be joining us for dinner?”

Draco looked to Ginny who nodded ever so slightly. “Yes Mother we will join you.”

“Well I will leave you to rest a little more.”

When Narcissa left the room, they could hear the murmur of a conversation from the sitting room before the outer door to Ginny's chambers closed behind the group, once again leaving the couple totally alone.

“Come here beautiful.”

“What was Professor Snape doing in here?”

“When he arrived, Mother was up here and Father just showed him in. I'm sorry he made you uncomfortable.”

“It just surprised me, that's all.”

They burrowed down under the covers and once again relaxed with each other.

“Have you had a good time this weekend?” Draco asked hesitantly; he knew that the events of the last few hours didn't exactly measure high on the fun scale, and he hoped that it would not have cast a shadow over the entire weekend.

“Yes, I've had a wonderful time.”

“I'm glad because I've loved having you here.”

“It has been nice not to have to say good bye each night.”

“Yeah I've liked that too, you know we could make it a permanent thing - not having to say good bye each night.”

“What?”

“You and the kids could move in,” Draco said nervously, they had not discussed anything of the sort, but he had been thinking about it for a while and now seemed like a good time to make the offer.

“What in here?”

“Yeah move, into Malfoy Manor, we could take the southern wing.”

“Draco I don't think that I'm ready to…”

He could see what was coming and cut her short before the words could fall from her mouth, “It's all right, just an idea that's all.”

“I just need some time.”

“Well, you've got all the time you need, because I'm not going anywhere,” he smiled down at her.

“I'm glad.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

When Draco and Ginny arrived in the dining room for dinner, the rest of the family were already seated along with Severus Snape, and, much to Ginny's surprise, the man was actually laughing at something Lucius had just told him.

“Ah here they are,” Lucius said as he raised himself off his chair.

Severus followed suit, as did Drake, who at sometime over the last forty-eight hours had taken to mimicking Lucius' every move. As soon as Ginny's chair had been pushed in for her, Lucius and Drake took their seats again, but Severus remained standing to greet Draco.

“Draco how are you?” Severus enquired as he shook his hand.

“Well thank you Uncle Sev, yourself?”

“As can be expected.”

The two men took their seats and dinner was served immediately. Conversation started on the goings on at Hogwarts this semester; Ginny did not think that she had ever seen the austere wizard this animated before.

“Drake have you informed your Father of your prowess in the field of potion making?” Lucius asked with pride.

“What's this?” Draco smiled.

“Grandfather let me brew a sleeping draught almost on my own, and Uncle Sev tested it, and he said it was really good,” Drake informed the whole table in a booming voice.

Ginny's eyes widened ever so slightly upon hearing her son call the Potions Master Uncle Sev.

Draco was impressed; his son had obviously inherited his natural talent for the refined art of brewing. “Is that so?”

“Actually I would have given the potion an `O' level,” Severus informed him.

“Is that good?”

Lucius smiled broadly at the little boy, “Yes Drake that is a perfect score.”

Drake beamed across the table at Severus, deciding he liked the man very much.

Ginny looked around the table and wondered if she should wait to ask her question after Professor Snape had left, but if he stayed late, then she would not have the opportunity.

“Ginevra, is there something on your mind?” Narcissa enquired.

Ginny decided quickly to ask now, lest she not have the chance later. “I was just wondering if the children behaved all weekend?”

Drake went perfectly still; surely his Grandfather would not say anything to his Father now, not after he was so good at potions.

“We only have one issue to discuss with you,” Lucius looked pointedly at Draco. “I was going to do it this afternoon, but given the day's events, I think it best left for sometime during the week, besides we have company.”

Lucius raised his goblet to Severus and took a good mouthful.

Severus pinned Drake with his eyes. “I am certain I can guess which one of them is the mischievous one.”

“You would remember the irritating habit Draco had when ever Narcissa took the boy shopping,” Lucius addressed Severus, who nodded as he recollected the memory. “It seems the apple does not fall far from the tree.”

Severus turned his steely gaze back to Drake. “I see well that is something that should not be tolerated.”

Dinner continued with mostly pleasant conversation circulating the table. Ginny was amazed at the relaxed behaviour the dark haired wizard was exhibiting.

After dinner they all moved into the parlour for a short time before Draco reluctantly announced it was time to get the children home.

The house elves had packed their luggage and it had been left in the entrance hall. Amidst all the goodbyes, Ginny found herself face to face with Lucius.

“Draco did speak with you regarding making Malfoy Manor your permanent home?”

“Briefly… but…”

Draco moved behind Ginny and threaded his arms around her waist. “Father we will discuss this later.”

“Very well, I simply wanted to inform Ginevra that Narcissa and I would not be opposed to the idea.”

Narcissa drifted over and threaded her arm through her husbands. “Quite the opposite in fact, we would love to have you and the children come and live with us.”

“Mother we agreed that it would be Ginny's decision,” Draco reminded her firmly.

“Yes, yes but it does not hurt to have her know how much we would adore having them live with us,” Narcissa replied in her melodic tones.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“It has been a wonderful weekend, has it not dear?” Narcissa asked as they entered their chambers later that evening.

“Yes it has, quite an experience to have little ones around again.”

Narcissa made her way to her dressing room to prepare for bed; she did not bother to close the door leading to the bedchamber. Reaching her drawers, she extracted a suitable nightgown and began to loosen her robes allowing them to fall to the floor.

“I do believe we have some unfinished business to attend Mrs. Malfoy.”

She turned to see her handsome husband leaning nonchalantly against the doorframe, lust clearly visible in his grey orbs.

Gliding across to him Narcissa ran her hands over his chest. “I do not recall, perhaps a reminder.”

Weaving his arm around her tiny waist he pulled her to his hard body and plundered her mouth with a sensuous kiss. His need had been building throughout the day and he was not in the mood to wait much longer. Bending slightly without breaking contact with her mouth, Lucius reached down and placed his other arm behind her knees. Picking up his wife, he carried her to the bed.

Gazing upon her near naked form with lust-darkened eyes, he whispered, “I am sure we can do without nightclothes for this evening.”

He swiftly divested himself of his robes while she looked on; desire began to cloud her blue eyes as his bare form emerged from the heavy fabrics. He positioned himself beside her and began to torture her body with pleasure.

Dipping his head to her now heaving bosom, he expertly ran his tongue around one nipple then the other while his hand ran over her flat stomach and directly into her heat. Raising his head to look into her eyes, he smirked at the pleasant wetness he had discovered pooled between her legs.

“I see we do not need much encouragement this evening.”

“Oh Lucius, don't stop.”

Grinning nefariously as he lowered his head again, he conceded, “As you wish my dear.”

Continuing his ministrations for the time being, he knew it would not be long until she would be begging him to take her; he knew her body so well; as, of course, she knew his.

Threading a hand between their bodies, Narcissa reached for his rock hard member. She closed her hand around it and firmly moved up and down the length as her other hand entwined in his beautiful hair.

“Lucius… please.”

He raised his head to look at her flushed face, “Please?”

“I want you now.”

Nipping lightly at her neck. he responded, “And where do you want me Cissa?”

“Inside, I need you inside of me now.”

Moving to hover above her as her hips bucked impatiently trying to meet him. “Your wish is my command my love.”

He sank himself into the silky warmth of her body immediately withdrawing, and as she mewled in protest, sinking once more with a deep stroke. Setting a steady pace, Lucius began to plunder her mouth and neck with his tongue. Narcissa could feel her climax building ever so quickly tonight and instinctively tried to quicken the pace of their thrusts only to be slowed again by her husband, whose patience seemed to have returned now that he was deep within her.

“Lucius… faster… faster,” she panted.

“Better?” he asked as he complied with her wishes.

“Faster… harder,” she breathed raggedly.

Lucius began to slam into her, as his own need to move toward completion grew uncontrollable. He felt her muscles spasming around him as he drove himself deep into her heat.

“Oh… oh… oh… Lucius… oh yes… yes.”

With a deeper stroke than before and an unintelligible grunt, he spilled himself deep within her core.

“Cissa,” Lucius moaned as he leaned down and claimed her mouth in a deeply moving kiss that expressed more love than mere words could ever.

Taking just a moment to slow his breathing slightly, Lucius rolled off and collapsed on the side of Narcissa. Rolling to face her husband, she cuddled into his chest as they awaited their heart rates to slow.

“I miss the children already,” Narcissa whispered.

Lucius put his arm around her shoulders and held her gently, scoffing at her statement, the memory of the evening before still too fresh in his mind. “At moments like this, I certainly do not.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Hugs to Gianfared for her incredible beta skills!!

Thanks to everyone who reviewed :D

Cupid12203 has spoiled me again with this scene from the bath tub - http://www.livejournal.com/users/dragonsangel68/37023.html

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

Warning: Lucius is a ruthless ex-Death Eater and it will show in this chapter. While he is not physically violent, he does behave in a questionable manner. I found it difficult to write, but I wanted it true to his character (who probably needs therapy). Please be advised that you may not like what you read because it is harsh, and borders on mental/emotional abuse. You've been warned in case this plot point may bother you, and if you chose to read it anyway, please don't gripe.

CHAPTER THIRTY SIX

MALFOY HOLDINGS

Lucius entered his son's office. “Draco, as we have no meetings today, I would like to take care of that small issue with Drake.”

Draco looked up from the ledger he was examining. “What exactly did he do?”

“He disappeared while your mother was attending to Angelique in Madam Malkins Robe shop. I was at Gringotts,” Lucius informed him.

Leaning back in his chair, Draco smirked, “Where did you find him?”

“Borgin and Burkes,” Lucius answered simply.

Draco immediately sat up straight. “What? That's in Knockturn Alley.”

“I am aware of where the store is located, Draco,” Lucius replied disdainfully. “All the more reason that the boy needs to be punished for his wandering; I fear that he may come to harm if it continues.”

Draco could not argue with Lucius' reasoning and cautiously enquired, “You would like to go to the Weasley's?”

“I was rather hoping that you might bring Drake here. I would like a private chat with him concerning his behavior.”

“I can floo Ginny if you like; perhaps she could bring him in.”

“Yes if you would.”

Draco stood from his chair and walked over to the fireplace. Picking up a handful of floo powder from the marble canister on the mantle, he threw it into the flames.

“The Burrow,” he said clearly before his head disappeared into the network.

Once the swirling had stopped, Draco found himself looking out of the fireplace in the kitchen of Ginny's family home.

“Oh Draco, you startled me,” Ginny exclaimed a hand coming to her chest.

Looking precariously at the large ladle she was holding in one hand, Draco asked, “What are you doing with that?”

“Well I was about to stir the soup I have simmering.”

Draco glanced around the hearth his head was floating in and, indeed, found he was hovering above a cauldron of boiling soup.

Grinning cheekily he shrugged, “Sorry.”

“It's okay, so do you miss me that much you can't wait till this evening?”

“Yes I miss you; I especially missed you last night.”

“Really?”

“Really, but that's not why I flooed.”

Looking a little disappointed, she responded, “Oh.”

“Father asked me to see if you could bring Drake in; we have a small disciplinary matter to discuss with him.”

“Oh, Draco, I can't. Katie went into labor early this morning so I'm babysitting Alastair.”

“Can't your mum look after him,” Draco asked, trying to place the name of the child with a face.

“Mum's with George and Katie. You could come here.”

“Damn. Look, is it all right if I come and get Drake? I think father wants to do this on his own turf, so to speak.”

“All right, but why would Lucius feel the need to be on his own turf to discipline a four year old?”

“It's a mind game thing; father is an expert at them and being on his own grounds gives him the upper hand immediately.”

Ginny sighed; she would never understand the male psyche and their incessant need to prove themselves more powerful than the next. “I see. What time will you be here?”

“Give me fifteen minutes, okay?”

“All right, I'll try to have Drake ready.”

“Thanks, love, see you soon.” Draco's head disappeared from the fireplace.

Ginny gave the soup a quick stir before heading outside to fetch Drake and get him cleaned up enough to visit the offices of Malfoy Holdings.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“Is she able to bring him?”

“No, I'll have to pick him up; apparently one of her sister-in-laws has gone into labor, so Gin's sitting the older child.”

Lucius sneered, “Hasn't that family bred enough red headed fools yet.”

“Apparently not.”

“When can you collect him then?”

“I told her I'd be there in fifteen minutes.”

“Good. Perhaps you can offer to keep Drake for the day. Ginevra obviously has as extra child to care for and it would be easier for her if Drake were here. It would not do the boy any harm to begin learning about the family business.”

“I'll see what she says.”

“Good. Well then, I assume you will bring the boy directly to me when he arrives.”

“Of course, Father.”

“I will see you then.”

When Lucius left his office, Draco cleared his desk, retrieved his cloak, and Disapparated. Arriving on the back porch of the ramshackle house, he let himself in the back door to a room full of noise and children.

Alastair stopped in his tracks, staring at Draco with wide eyes. The red-haired toddler looked as though he were ready to scream.

“Daddy,” Angel squealed as she hurtled toward him.

Relaxing immediately, Alastair remembered who the strange blonde wizard was as soon as Angel opened her mouth.

“Uncle Draco,” the two-year-old shrieked, causing Draco to wince as if in pain.

“Hello…” Draco paused and wondered, what is this kid's name?

“It's Alastair, Daddy,” Angel told him while rolling her eyes.

Draco tried to look indignant, “I knew that; hello Alastair.”

Smirking, Angel looked at her father, “You did not.”

“Hey princess, where's your mummy?”

“Upstairs trying to get Drake dressed in his robes,” she nodded wisely.

“Is he being difficult?”

Angel gave Draco a knowing look that said it all: when was her twin not giving someone grief over the clothing they wanted him to wear.

“I think I'll go and see how your mum's getting along.” Giving his daughter a wink, Draco made his way upstairs.

Draco could hear Drake arguing with his mother from the stairwell.

“Drake, please, your father will be here any minute; now put your robes on.”

“NO! I'm not wearing them. I want to stay in these.”

“Drake, you have to the count of three to start changing your clothes or I'm going to take my wand to your bottom.”

“NO! They're poxy.”

“One… two… three.”

“NO!”

“Come back here.”

Drake ran from his room into the hall. Unfortunately for the little boy, he ran straight into Draco, who effortlessly picked his kicking son up and walked into his bedroom.

“Draco,” a very harassed looking Ginny sighed.

“Lose something?”

“I was hoping to have him ready to go, but he's being less than co-operative.”

“So I heard.”

Draco had walked over to stand directly in front of her with a still squirming Drake in his arms; he bent forward and placed a chaste kiss on Ginny's lips.

“Why don't you go downstairs and let me sort Drake out?”

“Are you sure?”

“Absolutely, besides I have to make sure he's dressed appropriately for the office - you can imagine how his grandfather would react if he weren't,” Draco winked conspiratorially at Ginny.

Smiling devilishly, she agreed, “Oh yes I should imagine that it wouldn't be pleasant at all.”

“I won't wear them,” Drake stated angrily from his father's arms.

Seeing Ginny begin to form a reply to her son's impertinence. Draco interjected, “Gin, go, I'll handle him.”

Draco waited until Ginny had left the room and could be heard making her way down the stairs before closing the door to the small bedroom and placing Drake on his feet before him.

“Right, I believe these are the robes your mother selected for you, are they not?”

“Yes, but I'm not wearing them - they're poxy and I look like a prat.”

“You'll look like a bigger prat going to the office dressed like you are now,” Draco reasoned. “Take a look at my robes.”

Draco turned around in front of his son ensuring that he got a full view of the business dress robes he wore every day to the office.

“Now, you'd look pretty silly walking into our office dressed like a street urchin, wouldn't you?”

“Does everyone dress like that?” Drake asked skeptically.

“Yep, everyone.”

“Oh… Well, I guess I could…” the little boy somewhat reluctantly agreed.

“Good.”

Once Drake had been convinced that dress robes were a necessity for the office, he was dressed and ready to go in no time. He was still not happy wearing the fancy clothing and could still be heard mumbling under his breath as they entered the kitchen about the unfairness of the situation and how poxy he thought he looked.

“I think we're ready to go,” Draco said.

“How did you… without blood shed?” Ginny stood gaping at her perfectly dressed, if not happy, son.

“With the Malfoy charm, there's no need to get violent with Drake,” Draco smirked.

“I wasn't talking about his blood being spilt.”

Draco chuckled, “There's no way he's going to get the better of me.”

“Oh really?” Ginny quirked an eyebrow at him and tossed her head in Drake's direction.

Drake was standing by the back door pulling ferociously on his dress robes and mumbling to himself about the indignantly of wearing such items.

“Drake,” Draco had only to growl once and the little boy's hands immediately dropped to his sides.

Staring insolently at Draco he muttered, “Are we going yet?”

“Oh yeah, I'll take you to your grandfather when you're in that mood; I'm sure he'll appreciate it,” Draco informed him casually as he watched his eye's grow large at mention of his grandfather.

So he's worked father out, Draco smirked to himself, better now than later.

“Daddy, can I come too?” Angelique asked sweetly.

Looking down at his daughter's face, Draco immediately felt an overwhelming sense of guilt. “I'm sorry, sweetheart, your grandfather needs to talk to Drake about what happened on Saturday.” He watched as her lip quivered a little and quietly added, “Between you and me, I don't think it's going to be very pleasant — your grandfather is quite angry at Drake.”

“But I still want to come. I want to see grandfather.”

“And just who is going to help me look after Alastair?” Ginny asked. “Plus when the babies arrive, don't you want to go see them straight away?”

“Oh yeah I forgot,” Angel said thoughtfully. “It's all right, Daddy. I'll stay and help mummy.”

Draco bent and picked her up, giving her a kiss before putting her back on her feet. “Good girl.”

Taking Ginny into his arms, he deliberately made a show of kissing her thoroughly before walking to the door. Draco smiled smugly at a scowling Drake and then grabbed his hand to lead him out to the back porch.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco took Drake directly to Lucius' outer office, sitting him down in a waiting chair. “You wait here and I'll let your grandfather know that you've arrived.”

“Yes, Daddy.”

Draco nodded to Lucius' secretary as he passed her and entered his father's lavish office.

“Father.”

“Draco, you have Drake with you?” Lucius looked around Draco.

“Yes, he's waiting out there,” Draco replied tossing his head toward the door.

Lucius rose from behind the enormous desk, “Good, well why don't we get this nasty business out of the way?”

“Umm… yeah, sure.”

“Is there something bothering you?”

“Angel. She asked to come, and I had to say no,” Draco exhaled heavily as his hand ran through his hair.

Lucius smirked, “Ah she made you feel guilty.”

“Yeah, and she didn't have to try that hard at it, said she wanted to see you too.”

“Well we'll select something special for her, and you can deliver it tonight when you take Drake home, or we can have it delivered to her.”

“Mmm…”

“She will get over it, son.”

“Yeah, I know she will, but after the look she gave me, I wonder if I will.”

Lucius chuckled, “You will too. I guarantee it.”

“I hope so.”

“I'll fetch Drake and we can get down to business.”

Lucius crossed the room and walked out to the waiting area for his private office. Drake was sitting sullenly in the chair Draco had put him on, plucking at his dress robes absently.

Lucius looked to his secretary, “I do not want to be disturbed.”

“Yes sir.”

“Drake - come.”

Drake looked up at his grandfather and shuddered involuntarily when he saw the austere expression on his face.

“Yes, Grandfather.”

He hopped down from the chair and followed Lucius into his office. Drake did not miss the look of sympathy the secretary gave him; it made him even more apprehensive than before. Lucius closed the office door behind Drake with a resounding bang that seemed to shake the boy's little frame.

Smirking contemptibly, Lucius continued to usher Drake into the office. “Come, Drake, in front of my desk,” he snarled as he walked confidently around the desk and took his seat.

Drake wandered slowly over to stand directly in front of his grandfather's desk; his father was sitting on a visitor's chair on one side of him. When Drake looked at him, he noticed that Draco's expression was unreadable. He had schooled his features perfectly; even his eyes were blank in a way that frightened the young wizard - he knew he had no friends in this room at the moment.

Lucius scrutinized the boy before he began harshly, “Drake, we have a serious issue to discuss.”

“Yes.” Drake couldn't help but look to his father for endorsement.

“Do not look at your father,” Lucius snarled as he leaned over the desk.

Drake's lip began to quiver, “Y…yes, Grandfather.”

“You remember why you are here?”

Drake nodded his acquiescence.

“Good - I told you on Saturday that I would speak to your father before dispensing your punishment.”

Drake nodded again to show that he understood.

Lucius smirked; he knew that he had the boy frightened - he hoped that this experience might curb his disappointing behavior once and for all, leaving the need for harsh punishments behind. He certainly did not enjoy taking on this role, but seeing as it was he that Drake had misbehaved for, he felt it was essential to handle this himself, rather than pass it over to Draco.

Draco was watching his son's reaction very closely. He knew first hand how terrifying his father could be from a child's point of view, having been on the receiving end of quite a few lectures and punishments from Lucius. At this point, Drake was frightened to the point where he was just visibly shaking, and his lip had begun to quiver, yet he had not let a single tear escape — yet. Appearing impassive was becoming more difficult as his father continued, although he had warned Lucius that if he went too far he would, without hesitation, step in to protect his child.

“I have a special room in the dungeons that I feel maybe helpful with the punishment I have decided upon, shall we?”

At the mention of the dungeon room Draco's eyes grew wide; he had thought that the room had been dismantled years ago but apparently not by the look on Lucius' face.

Lucius gracefully rose from his chair, picked up his snakehead cane and walked to the door.

“Drake?”

Drake walked slowly to the open door, not hesitating when he drew level with his grandfather. He continued to the outer office door and waited there nervously.

Draco rose from his chair hurriedly and walked over to Lucius. “Father, that room - why is it still here?”

“I simply have not taken it apart yet.”

“I do not think that it is appropriate to take my son down there.”

“Draco, do you honestly think that I would harm the boy?” Lucius enquired condescendingly.

“I… no,” Draco sighed heavily; he did not know what to think.

“I only mean to scare him, show him what I'm capable of if he does not behave.”

Draco took a deep breath; he did not know what to do - Ginny would not like what was in that room and if Drake told anyone of any importance it would mean raids on all Malfoy properties again.

“I will not harm him; he is my grandson,” Lucius assured him. “Did I ever harm you?”

Draco looked at him tenaciously and quirked an eyebrow.

“That was unintentional - you should have never stepped in front of the house elf when I was punishing it,” Lucius conceded impatiently.

“Very well take him down if you must, but how do you intend to keep his mouth shut?”

“He is your son, it will not prove difficult,” Lucius sneered. “I suggest you remain here.”

Lucius moved to where Drake was still waiting, took him by the hand and walked out the door. Draco stood in the doorway and watched as his father led his small son away to the personally known horrors of the Malfoy Holdings dungeon. Still torn by his decision, he ran a nervous hand through his hair.

“It's all right dear, Mr. Malfoy loves that boy dearly,” the secretary assured in a motherly tone.

She had been Lucius' secretary as long as Draco could remember and probably knew more about the Malfoy family than anyone else. Most importantly, the Malfoy patriarch trusted her implicitly; to Draco, she was like a spinster aunt who fussed over him at every chance she got. She was well aware of what was going on and where young Drake was being taken. Over the years she had seen Lucius drag a much younger Draco, usually kicking and screaming, down to the dungeon room many times for punishment. He had always come back in good health and she was not concerned for Drake's well being at all.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Lucius walked with Drake's hand in his all the way to the bottom of the building that was Malfoy Holdings. They had attracted quite a bit of attention, in the way of looks, as they walked through the corridors together; the employees had enough sense to wait until the head of the company was well out of ear shot before gossiping with their neighbors about the identity of the small boy and where Mr. Malfoy was taking him, all had noticed that he did not look in the least bit happy. The final consensus was that he must be the Malfoy heir given the similarities in appearance. A few of the older employees were familiar with the dungeon but were too cautious to mention anything of it just in case word filtered back to the Malfoy elder, and he decided to put the room to active use once more.

Approaching an old wooden door that might have once been a lightwood but had darkened to black with age, Lucius muttered a password Drake could not hear, for the beat of his own heart was filling his ears to capacity. The door swung open of its own accord to reveal a dark dank room made of stone.

“In,” Lucius grunted as he gave Drake's hand an extra tug, merely for effect.

Drake could not suppress the squeak he emitted as he was tugged through the door into the cold stone room. He was trying not to look around, but found he couldn't help it, having never seen any of the things that were in this room before.

Lucius had cast an illuminating charm on the wall sconces, giving the room an eerie quality. Scattered around the room there were many things that looked scary to Drake; lots of them had chains and there was one wall with different types of whips, bats and other things he could not fathom.

“Come along, Drake, I am going to show you around.”

Drake cautiously followed Lucius further into the dank room. He was walking toward a particularly nasty looking apparatus made of old wood: it had three holes in the top bar, and on the legs near the floor, there were chains with rusty manacles on the ends.

“Do you know what this is?”

“No, Grandfather.”

“You have never seen one, even in a story book?”

“No.”

“Well why don't I show you how it works,” Lucius suggested in a tone that could have been mistaken for generous if not for the circumstances.

Drake eyed the apparatus carefully before hesitantly agreeing, “All right.”

“Come here.”

Drake wandered over to stand in front of the structure. Lucius flicked his wand and the top bar split in half, opening up from one side, Drake could here the old hinges complaining.

“Well step up, boy.”

Drake sidled a little closer, but not close enough to appease Lucius it seemed, as he reached out and grabbed the trembling little boy by the shoulder, bringing him flush with the wood.

“I did say I was going to show this to you. Now, place your hands here and rest your neck in the larger hollow,” Lucius directed.

Drake, who did not dare to defy his grandfather at this point lest his punishment be increased, did as he was told. As soon as his neck came in contact with the wood Lucius placed his gloved hand on it, effectively holding him in position. With another flick of his wand the top closed over him, trapping Drake instantly.

Drake's eyes grew wild as Lucius bent to his grandson's feet and placed a manacle around each leg.

“Now do you know what this contraption is called?”

“No, Grandfather,” Drake replied in a very small voice.

“It is a stock and it is generally used for restraining people who require punishment.” Lucius was watching Drake's expression very closely. He was surprised the boy had not yet started screaming; he looked as though he wanted to though, and that intrigued Lucius, any child of a similar age would have given into the urge well before now.

Lucius moved around to the wall containing the whips and other paraphernalia that was available. Selecting a particularly large whip, he strode around to stand in front of Drake again, ensuring the boy had a good view of the tool.

“Do you know what this is, boy?” Lucius brandished the whip in front of his eyes.

Drake looked petrified as he choked out, “A whip.”

“Correct,” Lucius drawled as he cracked the whip right in front of his face, causing Drake to involuntarily recoil, not that he could move away at this point.

Lucius sneered at him, “And do you know what I use this for?”

“No,” Drake squeaked.

Lucius was astounded; the boy had still not broken, and he was running out of options.

“If I remember correctly, this particular whip last graced your father's bare backside after he ran off from your grandmother while shopping in Diagon Alley.”

Drake emitted a strangled sound. At last, Lucius thought the sound would escalate, but then there was no more from the little boy secured in the stocks. Becoming increasingly frustrated with Drake's refusal to break, Lucius walked around behind him. He held the whip high and brought it down just in front of the little boy's vulnerable bottom, smirking with satisfaction as Drake let loose a howl of fear and tried to draw himself further into the restraints to avoid the whip that had yet to make contact.

“Are you not going to take your punishment like a man?” Lucius snarled at him. It would not hurt to string him along for a little longer, just to enforce the position he was in.

Drake was so terrified now, he was incapable of audible speech; instead, all that could be heard were howls of terror. Lucius remained behind him for a short while, listening to him attempting to beg his way out of a whipping. Finally conceding to himself that the boy had more than likely had enough, he strolled around to stand in front of him again. Seeing Lucius standing before him, Drake began to pull backwards in a desperate attempt to free himself. Lucius flicked his wand and muttered the incantation to release the binds holding Drake.

He was pulling so hard that when the restraints loosened, he went flying backwards, landing on the cold stone floor. He scooted backwards on his bottom to get as far away from his grandfather as he possibly could.

Lucius smirked at him and strode across the floor to stand over the small boy.

“Stand,” Lucius growled.

Drake seemed almost unable to follow the order; his backwards movement had all but ceased, and his gaze firmly fixed upon the wizard above him.

Growing impatient Lucius reached down and yanked his grandson to his feet. As soon as Drake's feet touched the floor, he resumed his retreat, backing up till he was against the wall and Lucius was standing uncomfortably close.

Lucius bent forward, making certain he had eye contact with Drake. “Now you are aware of what I am capable of, and if you ever run off from anyone while on an outing again, you can be sure that the whip will not miss.”

Drake stared into his grandfather's mercury eyes; he was shaking profusely and was unable to control his loud weeping.

“Do you understand?”

Drake could only nod.

“Good, now I suggest you pull yourself together so we can rejoin your father.”

It took Drake quite sometime before he was able to regain any control over his emotions. Once he had, Lucius took his hand again and began to lead him out of the vile room.

“You will not speak of this little discussion to anyone.”

“Yes, Grandfather,” Drake answered quietly.

Lucius smiled; he doubted Drake would ever cross him again.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

The employees of Malfoy Holdings were very careful not to let Lucius see them casting looks of pity at Drake as the pair made their way back to the top office. They all noticed that the young boy had been crying and were in no doubt that their ruthless boss had punished his grandson in some barbaric manner.

Draco was pacing in his father's office when Lucius and Drake reappeared in the doorway.

Looking carefully at Drake, he spoke to Lucius, “You were a long time.”

“What house was his mother in at Hogwarts?”

Frowning Draco did not understand what bearing Ginny's old house had on present circumstances, but he answered anyway. “Gryffindor.”

“I thought as much,” he said, then added quietly as he sauntered into the office, “Foolish courage.”

Draco merely arched an eyebrow at his father, imploring him to explain, but it was greeted with a barely visible shake of his head.

Lucius looked up once he had taken his seat behind the desk. “Perhaps you could escort Drake to the bathroom; he needs to wash his face. I have a few things to clear up, and then we can show him around the building.”

“Very well I'll take him to my private bathroom. We shall see you soon,” Draco readily agreed, as this would give him the opportunity to check that Drake was all right without Lucius breathing down his neck, and perhaps influencing Drake's answers with his presence. “Come on, Drake, we'll go to my office.”

Draco led his small son to his office down the corridor, nodding only to his own secretary before closing the office door firmly behind Drake.

“Come and sit down over here first,” Draco indicated toward an overstuffed couch.

Drake sidled over to it and climbed up at the far end. Draco watched him as he turned on the long chair and sat down, waiting almost nervously.

Draco walked over and took a seat close to Drake. “Are you all right?”

“Yes.”

“Are you sure? You can talk to me about anything you know.”

“I can't, Grandfather said.”

“I see - well, you know, I don't think he meant me.”

“He said not to anyone.”

Sighing heavily, Draco had to hand it to him; he was certainly keeping his mouth shut this time. “Look, talk to me, Drake, and I promise I won't tell him; there's no way he could find out.”

Drake looked skeptically at his father. He was torn between wanting to spill all that had happened in the dungeon and keeping his mouth shut, fearful of crossing his grandfather lest he follow through on the promise of physical punishment.

“Come on, Drake, he won't find out that you've spoken to me, and if he does, I will forbid him to punish you.”

Drake looked hopefully at Draco. Could he really forbid him to be punished?

“Drake, I'm your father; you only receive punishment if I okay it.”

The little boy's eyes widened at this comment. His father had okayed his punishment, and now he was asking him to talk to him about it.

Draco watched the fearful expression intensify on Drake's face and wondered, only briefly, what had provoked such a reaction before he realized what he had said.

Mentally kicking himself, Draco took a breath and attempted to formulate some form of explanation.

“Drake, I - I want to know how my father punished you. I did approve of some form of punishment because you did misbehave, but there are only two people who know what went on in that room, and I want your version of events.”

Drake took a deep shuddering breath. “There was a stock, I think that's what Grandfather called it, and he… he locked me in it.” Taking another deep breath he willed himself not to cry. “And he got a whip from the wall…”

“What? Oh Merlin, Drake, he didn't whip you, did he?”

“No, Daddy, but he nearly did. I felt my robes move when the whip went past.”

A sigh of relief escaped Draco. “Thank god, anything else?”

“He said that if I ever ran off again, the whip would not miss next time,” the little boy mumbled in an unsteady voice.

“Mmm… so he didn't actually hurt you at all?”

“No, Daddy.”

“But he did scare you?”

Drake nodded his concurrence ever so slightly. Draco took a moment to think carefully before he continued.

“Drake, you must be careful not to cross my father. While he loves you very much, he would not hesitate in punishing you for any wrongdoings, and his punishments are harsh - not something I want you to experience. Promise me that you'll do your best to behave from now on?”

As Drake looked up at his father, a single tear slid down his face, “I promise, Daddy.”

“Good boy, come here.” Draco pulled his son into his lap and sat with him for a quite while in silence.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Sometime later, Lucius entered Draco's office without knocking, immediately surveying the scene before him; Draco was still sitting on the couch with Drake in his arms.

He frowned his disapproval over his own son's actions. “It does not look as if Drake has visited the bathroom yet.”

“No, Father, he has not; we were just having a chat.”

“I see,” Lucius smirked, causing Drake to shrink against Draco.

“Drake, why don't you go and wash your face? When you're ready, we'll take you for a look around the company,” Draco suggested gently.

Draco waited for the bathroom door to close behind his son before standing to face Lucius. “You scared him.”

“I believe that was the objective of the exercise.”

“Not like that, he's truly afraid of you now.”

“I will make amends before the day is through - that is the reason I suggested that the boy spend the day with us.”

“You actually think he will be receptive to you - you can't buy your way into his life, he's not Angel.”

“I am acutely aware of whom I am dealing with, Draco. He is strong willed, but I am stronger.”

“Father, I would hate for you to ruin your relationship with Drake because of stupid pride.”

Lucius sneered, “Pride - It would do you no harm to have a little more.”

“I sincerely think that you have enough for both of us, Father,” Draco drawled in return.

“You will learn, perhaps too late, it is not healthy to bend to a child's every whim, and it is better to punish once harshly, than to punish many times ineffectually.”

“Well I certainly hope that you are right.”

“I am right, Draco - trust me; he will come back around, even if he is frightened of me at the moment. Besides, it does no harm for Drake to be a little worried about what I may be capable of - it may just help to curtail any further misadventures.”

“You want to hope that he doesn't mention his little discussion with you to his uncle or godfather; they are both Aurors.”

“He is a Malfoy - he will not divulge family secrets.”

“You hope.”

Drake opened the bathroom door, “Daddy, I'm ready.”

“Good. Why don't we make a start then?” Draco responded, looking to his father questioningly.

Lucius smirked, “Yes let's.”

The three Malfoy wizards walked out of Draco's office, beginning their tour on the uppermost floors of the building. Lucius introduced Drake to all the departmental managers and some other employees who were favored by the Malfoy patriarch. All were overly polite to the little boy and with good reason; it would be his company to control one day.

After taking lunch in a small restaurant, Lucius insisted on finding a gift to appease Angelique. Following much discussion, the three wizards ended up standing in the jeweler's store, pouring over some very expensive pieces.

Lucius picked up a platinum charm bracelet; fingering its delicate decorations, he noted that each was adorned with a blood red ruby.

Lucius looked contemptuously at the shop assistant. “I would like this with emeralds in place of the rubies.”

“Of course sir, would you like me to make the arrangements?”

“Yes, go ahead, and while you're at it, add the Malfoy family crest to the charms.”

“As you wish sir.”

“I will pick it up this afternoon.”

The shop assistant blanched but agreed to have the bracelet ready that afternoon.

They spent the afternoon completing the tour of Malfoy Holdings, meeting more overly polite people and shaking more hands. Drake was getting a little tired of all the stares he was receiving, and he could tell that, for the most part, the people were only being polite to him because of who his grandfather is. He was very happy when his father announced that it was time to go home for the day.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco apparated Drake and himself onto the back porch of the Burrow, letting them in the back door. Draco was immediately struck with how silent the house was.

“Drake, I don't think anyone is home.”

Drake took off in the direction of the staircase. “Mummy is probably upstairs.”

“Maybe,” Draco muttered thoughtfully.

A few minutes later, Drake returned to the kitchen, “Mummy's not here.”

“Perhaps she went to the hospital,” Draco suggested.

“Are you going to stay with me, Daddy?”

“How about we go back to the Manor and wait there?”

“But how will Mummy know where I am?”

“I'll leave her a note,” Draco informed him. “Now, do you know where the parchment and quills are kept?”

“I think there's some in the drawer over there.”

Draco walked toward the drawers Drake had pointed at and opened each drawer in turn until he found the implements he was looking for. Taking a seat at the kitchen table, Draco smoothed the parchment out and dipped the quill into the inkbottle.

Dear Gin,

I presume you're at St. Mungo's, don't worry about Drake. I'll take him back to the Manor and see to him for the evening. Floo me when you get in, it doesn't matter what time.

Love,

Draco

Recapping the inkbottle, Draco placed it on the corner of the parchment and laid the quill across in the hope that someone's attention would be drawn to the short missive, and Ginny would not be worried about where Drake was.

Smiling broadly at his son, Draco mused that this was really the first decision he had really made on his own concerning either of his children, and it felt right. “We ready to go?”

“I'm ready.”

“Good, let's go then.”

They walked over to the back door, but paused before opening it when they heard two distinct apparation pops. Hearing the doorknob rattle, Draco pulled Drake out of the way as Ron flung the door open to admit Pansy.

“You great prat - you nearly knocked Drake off his feet,” Draco attacked as soon as the red-haired wizard came into full view.

Ron frowned at the tall blonde, “What?”

“Did it not occur to you that someone could have been standing behind the door about to leave the house?”

“Nope, considering no-one is meant to be here.”

“Drake, come on, I don't have the patience for dealing with this imbecile today. Pansy,” Draco nodded a greeting toward the raven-haired witch.

Draco went to move out the door, but Ron's hand shot out and grabbed his arm.

“And just where do you think you're taking my nephew?” Ron growled.

Draco glared at his old enemy. “I am taking my son to my manor, seeing as his mother is not here.”

“Well I'm here now, Drake can stay with me,” Ron responded as he released Draco's arm and postured importantly.

“I think not.”

“I'm telling you, Malfoy, if you take my nephew anywhere there will be trouble.”

Quirking an eyebrow at his foe, Draco grinned coldly. “Trouble? I rather think that you are the one who may be expecting trouble if you try to stop me leaving with my son.”

Draco took another step toward the door.

“I'm warning you, Malfoy.”

“Ron, I really think…” Pansy started, but was promptly interrupted by Draco; it seemed as though both men had forgotten her presence in the room.

“You can warn me all you like, Weasley; it's not going to make an ounce of difference - I am taking Drake to my manor for the evening. He will stay there until his mother advises me different. I have left a note for your sister on the table - see that she gets it,” Draco's temper was rising rapidly as he sneered at Ginny's older brother. “Drake, come along.”

Drake moved closer to his father. He had heard the tone in his voice and was not silly enough to disobey him when he sounded exactly like grandfather at his worst.

Ron reached out and grabbed Drake's hand. “You're staying here with me and your Aunt Pansy.”

Draco drew his wand and held it to Ron's head. “Unhand my son now,” he said in a dangerously low voice.

Ron turned slowly to look Draco in the face; he had been trained for such circumstances, but with Drake in the way he could put any such training into practice. Instead, he released the little boy's arm, seeing a taunting smirk drift across Draco's features. As he obeyed, Ron could not contain his reaction.

Having not moved his hand all that far away from Drake, he lunged forward, quickly ducking simultaneously to go under Draco's wand, and pushed the little boy out of the way, at the same time drawing his own wand, promptly stepping back to give himself some room.

“Ronald Weasley,” Pansy screamed at him.

Ignoring the screeching woman, Ron never took his eyes off the blonde wizard who had been first to draw his wand. “Come on, Malfoy - you want to duel?”

“You are going to pay for that, Weasel,” Draco growled through his teeth.

Although he desperately wanted to check on his now crying son, Draco kept eye contact with the man challenging him. He did not want to duel inside the house and certainly not in front of his son in case it turned nasty, but at this juncture it seemed he did not have a choice.

Ron sneered at him from his position a short distance away. Draco was astounded as he watched the Auror - he could almost see the thought process going on and was not at all surprised when the wizard yelled, “Stupefy.”

Easily side stepping the stunner, Draco quickly retaliated. “Expelliarmus.”

“Protego. Rictusempra.”

“Protego. Petrificus Totalus.”

“Protego.”

“Incarcerous.” Thick ropes flew from Draco's wand and flung themselves around Ron's form, trapping him effectively. Draco did not stop there, “Expelliarmus. Petrificus Totalus.”

Ron's tall form fell to the floor like an extra long plank of red wood and Draco sauntered over to stand above him.

Sneering meanly as he held his wand to the chest of the fallen Auror, he growled, “You know, Weasel, I've had just about enough of you. How about we finish this right now?”

Ron's eyes were moving wildly from side to side; it was as if he could read Draco's mind.

“Avada…”

Pansy stepped forward and took hold of Draco's wand, directing it away from her boyfriend. “Draco, put your wand away. We do not need to go that far,” she told her old friend evenly.

“Quite the contrary, Pan. I'm sick of this prat and I fully intend to end my misery.”

“Draco, really, using an unforgivable on an Auror — do you actually want to spend your remaining days in Azkaban, that is, of course, if Harry doesn't kill you as he's arresting your sorry butt.”

“Pans…”

“Look, just take Drake back to the Manor. I'll let Ginny know where you are.”

He sighed heavily, “All right.”

Draco walked over to his still sobbing son, picked him up and left the house, Disapparating as soon as his feet hit the back porch.

Arriving almost instantaneously in the entry of the Manor, Draco kept Drake in his arms as he walked through to his mother's winter parlor. Lucius and Narcissa were already on their feet and moving toward the door as he entered the parlor, having heard Drake's weeping.

“What happened?” Lucius demanded.

“A run in with Ron Weasley; he pushed Drake across the room. Mother, would you check him over and perform any healing charms necessary?” Draco explained briefly as he gently placed Drake on a chair.

“Of course, darling,” Narcissa swept over to her grandson, her wand drawn by the time she got there.

“Where is Angelique?” Lucius asked harshly.

“With Ginny, as far as I know. We got to the Burrow and there was no one home. We were about to leave to come here when Ron and Pansy showed up.”

Kneeling before the chair Drake was sitting on, Narcissa looked very closely at the little boy. “Drake, darling can you tell me where you are hurt?”

“My arm and my leg and my side,” Drake pointed to each painful area on his small body.

“All right, darling, I am going to run my wand over you just to check exactly what the damage is.”

Drake nodded and wiped his nose on the sleeve of his robes.

Narcissa passed her wand over his body and used her knowledge of healing charms to help ease his pain. She was pleased to find no broken bones; it seemed to be mostly bruises and perhaps some shock.

Narcissa smiled warmly at her grandson. “Do you feel better now, darling?”

“Yes thank you, Grandmother.”

“Wonderful, well I think perhaps we will get you into a nice warm bath, then we can have some dinner. I understand you have had a very busy day at work.”

Narcissa drew herself up and held her hand out for Drake to take; he looked up at her, his eyes brimming with tears.

“I want my Mummy,” he choked out as his tears began to fall again.

Draco was immediately at his side. “Hey, Drake, I'm here and your mum will floo us as soon as she gets home, okay?”

“But she won't if she's angry with you for dueling with Uncle Ron.”

Draco smirked, “Yes she will, even if it's just to yell at me.”

“Mmm… she likes to yell when she's angry.”

“Yeah I think it has something to do with the hair.”

Drake frowned at his father not understanding the reference to his mother's hair.

“Go with your grandmother and have your bath.”

“Yes, Daddy.”

Drake took Narcissa's hand and allowed her to lead him from the parlor.

Lucius waited until he was certain that Narcissa and Drake were out of earshot before turning back to Draco. “There was a duel?”

“Yes,” Draco sighed and proceeded to give his father a detailed explanation of the events that had transpired since he left the office.

Lucius had listened in silence for the most part, but could not contain his concerns a moment longer. “You were going to Avada him?”

Draco ran a hand through his hair roughly, “Yes, but Pansy stopped me.”

“In front of Drake, you were going to kill his Uncle?”

“Yes, go on, Father, tell me how stupid and irresponsible it was - I lost control,” Draco yelled in frustration.

“I was merely suggesting that perhaps it would have been prudent to send the boy to another room.”

“What?”

“And it is always a good idea to make it look like an accident or a natural death, thus avoiding Azkaban.”

Draco merely shook his head in disbelief at his smirking father.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Drake did not eat much at dinner despite Narcissa's attempts to cajole him. Lucius had told her not to fuss so much over the boy - he was probably just tired after the full day he had endured, and he was proven to be correct; it was not long after the family had settled into the parlor for the evening when Drake's head began to droop.

“Drake, time for bed, say goodnight to everyone,” Draco told him softly.

“I'm not tired yet, Daddy.”

“Yeah, that's why you're falling asleep sitting up. Come on, say goodnight.”

“Yes, Daddy,” Drake grumbled as he got off his chair and dutifully went to each of his grandparents in turn, bidding them goodnight.

Draco waited by the door patiently as his son took his time saying his goodnights, and then led him upstairs to his suite.

“Daddy?”

Draco was adjusting the blankets around his form. “Yes.”

“You don't like Uncle Ron very much, do you?”

Draco blanched, “Umm… it's a bit complicated between your Uncle and me.”

“Why?”

“Things happened a long time ago, before you were born, and I guess neither of us are willing to let them go at this point.”

“Oh.”

“Are you right now?”

“Yes.”

“Good, well I'll see you in the morning then.”

“Goodnight, Daddy.”

Draco turned and walked as far as the door.

“Daddy?”

“Yes, Drake.”

“You nearly used Avada on Uncle Ron.”

Draco cringed; he briefly wondered how his son knew about an unforgivable before realizing that the boy was still waiting for an answer. “Yeah, it was a bit silly of me.”

“Yeah.”

“Where did you learn about such a curse?”

“I heard Uncle Harry and Uncle Ron talking about it once.”

“I see,” Draco responded, making a mental note to warn the two Aurors to be more aware of who could be listening to them when they are discussing such matters.

“Goodnight, Daddy.”

“Yeah, goodnight, Drake.”

As Draco closed the door to the bedchamber, he almost walked into Lucius.

“Ginevra is waiting to speak with you in the parlor.”

“She's here?”

“No, floo call.”

“Thank you, Father,” Draco said as he rushed downstairs.

Lucius very carefully cracked Drake's door open and stood in the doorway watching his grandson drift off to sleep; a warm smile gracing his chiseled features.

“Gin.”

“Oh, Draco.”

“Were you at the hospital this afternoon?”

“Yes, Katie had an awful time of it.”

“Oh… umm… she's all right now?”

“Yes she's fine and so are the babies.”

“Babies?”

“Twins, Pippa and Scarlett.”

“Girls, well congratulate her for me.”

“I will.”

“I just put Drake to bed; he had a pretty full on day.”

“Yes, Pansy filled me in.”

“Yeah… look, Gin, I'm sorry, I lost control - it was a very poor example to set for Drake.”

“Yes it was, is he all right?”

“Yeah, he's fine.”

“Pansy told me about Ron pushing him.”

“Oh yeah, mother took care of his bruises. I think he was mostly shocked.”

“He would have been. HHHHH[Author ID1: at Sun Sep 5 18:34:00 2004 ]e's never really seen a proper duel before. He's only seen the boys having fun. Pansy said it got quite intense.”

Draco frowned, it was as if she didn't know that he had almost killed her brother, but she would have to know; he could not imagine that the Weasel would have kept quite.

Swallowing heavily, “I nearly killed him.”

Ginny smiled slightly, “I know he told me and I'm glad you told me.”

“You mean I'm forgiven?”

“I didn't say that. I'll give you the same treatment I gave Ron when I found out what had happened, but that will have to wait until I see you and when I'm feeling less exhausted.”

“Why don't you go to bed then, love?”

“I want to. What about Drake?”

“He's fast asleep. I'll bring him back on my way to work tomorrow.”

“Thank you.”

“Now you should go to bed, witch; you look terrible.”

“Yeah I will… Oh, there was an owl waiting for Angel when we got home. You wouldn't happen to know anything about that would you?”

“Well, sort of, Father sent her a bracelet because she had to stay home today.”

“Draco, I took a look at the bracelet, it's… It's real.”

“Of course it is.”

“But she's just…”

“Let her enjoy it, Gin; he took a great deal of care in selecting that for her, and he insisted on having the family crest added to the original design.”

“I'm just afraid that she will lose it.”

“Don't be, it wouldn't matter if she did. Father would just replace it.”

“Draco…”

“Shh… Goodnight, love.”

“All right, goodnight, see you in the morning.”

“Bright and early.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTE

Thanks to all who took the time to review :D

Huge hugs to gianfared for her wonderful beta skills :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER THIRTY SEVEN

HAPPY BIRTHDAY

Early Tuesday morning Draco Apparated Drake and himself onto the back porch of the Burrow; following his son into the house, Draco looked around cautiously for any sign of Ginny. Talking to the fiery witch over the Floo Network was one thing - confronting her face to face after what he had done was an entirely different Quidditich match.

“Grandma - I'm home,” Drake shouted as he ran the length of the kitchen and into Molly Weasley's waiting arms.

“So you are and did you have fun with your dad?”

“Yes, I had a sleep over at the Manor `cause Mummy wasn't home.”

“I know, we were very busy at the hospital yesterday. Guess what…”

“What?”

“You have two new cousins - Pippa and Scarlett.”

Drake screwed his face up in displeasure, “More girls.”

“Yes more girls,” Molly chortled as she bustled around the kitchen, continuing preparations for breakfast. “Draco, take a seat; breakfast is nearly ready.”

“Thanks, Mrs. Weasley, but I have to get to work early - umm… tell Gin I'll talk to her later.”

Molly turned to face him, the look on her face told him he was in trouble. “I think Ginny wants a word with you before you go.”

“Does she?” Draco replied, feigning innocence.

“Yes - but I'm sure you know that already.”

Draco tried his best sheepish half grin on Molly - the one that usually saved him from his own mother's wrath whenever he found himself in disgrace with her.

“Draco I have six sons, eight including Harry and you - do you really think I've not seen that look before.” Molly had put her hands on her hips and was looking at him with amusement dancing in her eyes. “Besides it's not me that you're in trouble with.”

“I… I'm not?”

“I'll leave it to Ginny to sort out - she handled Ron quite effectively. I will say one thing though - if I ever hear of you dueling in my house again, I promise you a meeting with the business end of my wand.”

A sharp intake of breath was all that was heard from Drake when Molly mentioned her wand; the little boy quickly scampered around the table and took a seat quietly before she could find fault with him.

“Yes Ma'am… I'm sorry,” Draco genuinely looked sheepish this time following the minor scolding he had received.

“Right well, sit down and I'll get you some breakfast.”

Draco took a seat, not wanting to try his luck any further with the Weasley matriarch - he had no doubt that her temper was as volatile as her daughter's and probably twice as dangerous.

It wasn't long before a still sleepy Angel wandered slowly into the kitchen, rubbing her eyes. She hadn't noticed her father sitting at the table eating the bacon and eggs Molly had placed in front of him only moments before.

“Good morning sweetheart, would you like some scrambled eggs for breakfast?”

“Yes thank you, Grandma,” Angel mumbled as she rounded the table.

Molly set about serving a plate for Angel and almost dropped it when the little girl squealed.

“Daddy.”

“Morning, princess.”

“Angel, how many times do I have to tell you not to squeal in the house?”

“Sorry, Grandma.”

“Daddy, when did you get here?”

“Just a little while ago.”

“Oh… has Mummy seen you yet?”

“No.”

“You're in trouble.” Angel's eyes were wide open and she nodded emphatically.

“Am I, how do you know I'm in trouble?”

“I overheard Mummy telling Uncle Ron off last night, and she said when she got her hands on you she was going to throttle you.”

“Really - you do realize that it is impolite to eavesdrop on private conversations?”

“Oh, I wasn't eavesdropping, Daddy - Mummy was yelling so loudly I couldn't help overhearing her.”

“Oh so I guess your mummy's really angry with me?”

“That doesn't even begin to cover it, Draco Malfoy,” Ginny said as she entered the kitchen.

Draco rose from the table and started toward her, “But we talked… last night, remember - you weren't that angry with me because I told you myself - remember?”

“I was tired last night.”

“And you're not now?”

“Right - perhaps we should have a private word in the front room?”

Ginny turned on her heel and walked through to the front room without waiting to see if Draco would follow.

“Don't know why we're bothering… Everyone's going to hear anyway,” he muttered under his breath as he followed her very slowly.

Draco closed the door leading to the kitchen behind him as he entered the front room of the Burrow, then he stood silently and braced himself for the onslaught.

“I just don't know where to start, Draco… I mean dueling in front of Drake… how irresponsible can you get and he got hurt…”

Draco cut her off at this point, “That was your brother -- he pushed him across the room and that was why I lost control of my temper.”

“I have already spoken to Ronald about his part in this childish feud the two of you seem desperate to keep going.”

“I do not want to keep it going; I want it sorted as much as you,” Draco's temper was rising as quickly as his voice to match Ginny's.

“Oh really… and your way of sorting it is killing my brother is it?”

“I told you last night - I lost control… I didn't mean for it to go that far.”

“So you say. Draco, you would have killed him if Pansy hadn't been here.”

“I don't think so.”

“She had to move your wand away - you'd already started the incantation.”

“Well, if you actually think that I would have followed through with it then you don't know me very well,” Draco snarled, his temper barely in check.

“No, I guess I don't,” Ginny retorted hotly.

The statement hung in the air between them, both breathing hard and staring at the other in disbelief.

“Show him no mercy, Gin,” Ron growled as he came down the stairs.

“Out, Ronald,” Ginny shouted as she pointed to the kitchen door.

“Hey, I was only saying…” Ron started.

Draco took a step toward the redheaded wizard, “Don't say anything, Weasley, we don't need your opinion.”

“Draco, that's enough,” Ginny stepped in between the two men.

“Why? - Why the bloody hell should I leave it?” Draco demanded.

“Because I said to leave it,” Ginny replied, her voice low and even.

“It's his fault we're having this argument now, if he'd just minded his own business none of this would have ever happened,” Draco yelled into her face.

Ron reached over the top of Ginny and shoved Draco backwards, “Don't you yell at my sister.”

“Ron… oh god… enough - both of you.”

Draco stepped closer and began poking Ron in the chest, “Your sister and I would not be yelling at each other if you kept your nose out of our business.”

“Yeah well someone's got to protect her and the kids,” Ron countered shoving Draco in the shoulder again.

“That's my job not yours,” Draco growled viciously.

“Fine job you're doing too, Malfoy, what about Drake - he got hurt last night.”

“You're the one that hurt him,” Draco screamed at him, reaching over Ginny and grabbing two handfuls of Auror uniform. “Ginny, move now.”

Ron's arms came over and each of his hands latched onto the front of Draco's designer robes.

“No… God I've had enough… of both of you,” she shrieked at them before ducking under their arms and running up the stairs.

Through the silence that ensued all that could be heard was a slamming door and the heavy breathing of the two wizards who were still holding onto to one another's robes.

Giving Ron another shake, Draco growled, “Look at what you've done now.”

“Me… I didn't… That's all your fault, you stupid git.”

“My fault… if you'd just shut it and let me take my son without making a scene last night, none of this would have happened,” Draco screamed at him incredulously.

“Let go of each other now,” Molly said in a commanding tone as she walked into the room closing the door behind her.

Ron and Draco instantly let their hands fall to their sides but firmly held their icy gazes on one another.

“Where is Ginny?”

“Upstairs, Mum.”

“Right, you realize that the entire wizarding world heard the two of you going at it.”

“Sorry, Mum.”

“Umm… yeah sorry,” Draco added.

“It's not me you need to apologize to. There are two very frightened children in the kitchen and one very upset woman upstairs - now who's going where first?”

“I've got the kids,” Ron said quickly.

“They're my ki…”

Molly cut Draco off and gave him his orders, “Right, Draco, upstairs and talk to Ginny - that is if she'll talk to you.”

Ron had taken this as his cue to head off to the kitchen and make his peace with the children.

“Go on, up you go,” Molly said firmly to Draco.

“Yes, Ma'am.”

Draco walked over to the bottom of the staircase, placing one hand on the banister he took a deep breath and willed his feet to begin the ascent to what would probably be his death - Gin was going to kill him for his behavior and really, he couldn't blame her.

Reaching her door, he paused to listen - he could hear her crying; it felt as though someone was ripping his heart out through his chest.

Raising his hand he knocked softly, “Gin… it's me. Can I come in?”

There was no answer - he waited but there was no noise apart from the sound of her sobbing. “Come on, Gin, please let me in - we can talk.”

Nothing - he knew she was not going to grant him admittance to her personal space, not for a long while.

Sighing heavily, he leaned his head on the door. “I'm not leaving Gin - not until we talk.”

It was in that position that Molly found him in a half an hour later, having not heard any yelling so far, she was curious as to whether Ginny had let him into her room.

“She won't let me in,” Draco explained unnecessarily.

“Ron's gone to work - you go down and talk to your children. I'll talk to Ginny,” Molly said gently.

“Can you tell her something for me?”

“Yes.”

Clearing his throat so his voice wouldn't break, he uttered, “Tell her that I love her.”

Molly smiled softly at the young man standing in front of her. “I will, although I'm sure she knows.”

“Thank you,” Draco whispered, his voice not capable of more as he felt a myriad of emotions bubbling up through his body, threatening to explode any second.

“Go - see your children, they're waiting for you in the kitchen.”

Draco wandered slowly downstairs, pausing in the front room to gather himself together as best he could before continuing to the kitchen.

“Daddy?” Angel said quietly.

“Hey princess.”

“Is Mummy all right?” Drake asked.

“I… I don't know mate - she's pretty upset with Ron and me right now.”

“What's going to happen, Daddy?” Angel's tone sounded as scared as Draco felt.

“I don't know baby - I need to speak to your mum.”

“You still love us, don't you?” Angel enquired hesitantly.

“Of course, what ever gave you the idea that I didn't love you anymore?”

“You had a big fight with Mummy and Uncle Ron - I thought maybe you wouldn't want to see us anymore,” Angel confessed.

“Hey come here - you too, Drake,” Draco gathered his children on his knees. “No matter what happens between your mum and me, I'll always be your dad and I'm no going anywhere, all right?”

Angel rested her head on her father's shoulder and murmured, “I love you, Daddy.”

“I love you princess and I love you too, Drake.”

“Draco,” Molly said very quietly from the doorway. “Could I have a word, privately?”

“Yeah sure,” he agreed. Helping the children off of his lap, Draco stood and walked into the front room again.

Molly sighed, “She doesn't want to see anyone at the moment.”

“But we have to talk, we can't sort it out if we don't talk.”

“Yes I know, but she needs some time to calm down and sort herself out.”

“How long?”

“To calm down - a few hours at the very least; to sort herself out - I can't answer that I'm afraid, she's been out of sorts for a week or so off and on. I'm not really sure what the problem is - she's been so emotional.”

“What do I do?”

“Now you go to work, but make certain to Floo her this evening, do it early, that way if she won't talk to you at least you can speak with the children.”

Draco ran a hand through his hair, “All right, I… I'm really sorry for this whole mess.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Over the course of the next two days Draco sent flowers, chocolates, balloons and anything else he could think of that might please Ginny. He Flooed the Burrow several times a day but Molly always came back with the same answer from Ginny - she was not ready to talk to him yet. He was miserable; he missed her and the children desperately, but nothing he had done so far had made an ounce of difference.

It was Wednesday afternoon; the twins' birthday was the following day and if she thought he was going to stay away from them tomorrow, she had another thing coming - he would much rather be on speaking terms with Ginny, but he would not be missing another birthday celebration for his children.

Picking up a handful of Floo Powder, he threw the silvery dust into the fireplace and clearly intoned, “Pansy Parkinson.”

As the familiar swirling began, he affirmed in his own mind that he was doing the right thing.

“Pansy?”

“Draco, how are you?”

“I'm not doing too well at the moment - Gin's not talking to me.”

“Yeah Ron told me - she's still not talking to him either.”

“I need your help.”

“Oh, Draco, I wish I could but Ron…”

“Just listen, Parkinson - I just need you to make sure Ron is away from the Burrow tonight.”

“Why?”

“I'm going over there - unannounced and I don't need any further scenes with Weas … Ron to upset Ginny. Pansy, I have to talk to her.”

“All right, that I can do - we're having dinner together anyway.”

“Thanks, Pansy, do you think you can keep him really late?”

“No problem, I'm sure I can think of something to keep him distracted.”

Draco screwed his face up, “I don't want to know - thanks, Pansy, I'll see you Sunday.”

“Yeah, good luck with Ginny.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco waited until he was sure the children had been put to bed before knocking on the door. Although he wanted to see his twins more than anything, he knew that he wouldn't be able to speak to Ginny alone if they knew he was there.

“Mr. Weasley,” Draco greeted the older wizard with a respectful incline of his head. “Is Ginevra available?”

Arthur smiled at the man standing on the front doorstep, “Draco come in - Ginny's in the kitchen.”

Draco stepped into the house, “Mrs. Weasley, how are you?”

“Draco lovely to see you again. Is Ginny expecting you?”

“Umm… no,” Draco replied, grinning cheekily.

“I see - she's in the kitchen, go on through.”

“Thank you.”

Draco paused in the doorway of the kitchen, watching his Ginny working at the sink - her back was to him and he found himself admiring the way she'd gathered her flaming red hair into a messy bun exposing the line of her neck. What he wouldn't give to run his fingers up that column of milky flesh and into her silken hair, unfastening it, allowing it to cascade down her back.

He was torn from his thoughts as she turned around to face him - her expression one of shock, but there was something else flickering in her eyes, maybe happiness - he could hope. Now that he was here and she was right in front of him, he couldn't remember what it was that he had wanted to say to her.

“Draco, what are you doing here?”

“Umm… I…” he cleared his throat and found his voice. “Ginevra Weasley, I love you and I'm not giving you up for anything.”

“I… Draco, you can't just come in here with declarations of love after… everything.”

“I just did.”

“It's not that easy.”

“It could be.”

“I don't see how.”

Draco walked over to her, “It's easy, Gin - I say I'm sorry then you say don't do it again and I say I won't, then…” he trailed off as he leaned in to capture her mouth tentatively.

When she didn't immediately push him away, Draco took it as a positive sign and moved his arms around to her back, slowly letting one drift down to the small of her back and the other up the nape of her neck. As she started to kiss him back, he tried to deepened the kiss running his tongue along the seam of her lips. While she did not allow him access to her mouth right away, Draco was persistent and it paid off as she finally opened her mouth, allowing him to explore further, her scent and taste enveloping him.

Eventually breaking for air, Draco rested his forehead on hers. “I am really sorry about everything that happened - my behavior was inexcusable. Please say you forgive me… I don't know what I'll do if you don't.”

Still quite breathless from the kiss, Ginny took a few gulps of air before responding, “I forgive you - I think I over-reacted a little and I'm sorry - I don't know what's wrong with me lately.”

Draco lifted his head off and brought a hand under her chin, tilting her head gently to confirm that tears were, indeed, gliding down her face. Gently he kissed each tear off of her cheeks, murmuring in between each small kiss that everything was going to be all right. Once satisfied that he had removed as many tears as he could, Draco pulled her into a tight embrace and held her for the longest time -- almost afraid to let her go, for fear that he may lose her.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Drake and Angel burst into the kitchen on the morning of the twenty-fifth of March to many shouts of “Happy birthday” from family members scattered about the room.

Ginny swept over to her babies and hugged both of them at the same time. “Happy birthday darlings.”

“Thank you, Mummy,” Angel replied as she hugged her mother tightly.

“What's for breakfast, Mummy?” Drake asked, pulling away.

“Your favorite,” Ginny answered tapping him on the nose with a finger at the same time.

“Yummy… blueberry pancakes.”

“Why don't you two say good morning to everyone while I get your breakfast ready?” Ginny suggested.

Draco had stood back, allowing Ginny to greet the children first, but he was determined not to allow anyone else near them until he had wished them a happy birthday. He was excited, if not a little more than the children about their birthday - given that it was the first birthday he had ever shared with them.

Slowly making his way to stand behind Ginny, he smiled down at the twins.

“Daddy,” Angel squealed as she tore around Ginny and flung herself into Draco's waiting arms.

Picking up his daughter, Draco held her tightly against his chest. “Happy birthday princess.”

“I didn't think you'd be here,” Angel whispered her confession in his ear.

“I wouldn't miss this for all the Galleons in the world,” Draco whispered in return, his voice breaking slightly with overwhelming emotion. He buried his head in Angel's hair so none of the other occupants of the kitchen would see the tears that had gathered in his eyes.

Holding her for what seemed an eternity, Draco did not let her go until she began to wiggle; Drake meanwhile had greeted his grandparents and godparents. Placing his daughter on the floor, Draco made his way over to Drake who was currently sitting on his godmother's knee as Angel ran around the room getting hugs and kisses from everyone else.

“Mind if I wish my son happy birthday?”

“Not at all,” Hermione Potter smiled warmly at him. She was amazed at the changes she had noticed in Draco; he was certainly not the same boy they had attended Hogwarts with - not to say that they would ever be close friends, but she no longer harbored any ill feeling toward him despite what Ron had told them.

Picking Drake up into his arms, Draco propped him on his hip.

“Happy birthday little man.”

“Thanks daddy, did you bring our presents?”

“Drake Arthur Weasley Malfoy - what have I told you about asking for gifts?” Ginny admonished from the fire where she was preparing pancakes for everyone.

“But, Mummy, it's our birthday,” Drake whined his defense.

“We do not do gifts today - we will do them on Sunday at your party.”

“Why can't we do gifts today, Gin?” Draco asked as eager as Drake to get to the presents he had selected for his children.

“Because we don't - birthdays are about more than just gifts, Draco; they are about spending time with family and friends. Now, I do not want to hear another word about it,” Ginny said with absolute finality.

“Sorry mate, looks like we're going to have to wait `til Sunday,” Draco looked apologetically at his disappointed son.

“Breakfast is ready, everyone sit down and eat up while it's hot,” Ginny announced.

After a great deal of shuffling, everyone had finally taken a seat - Drake and Angel had insisted on sitting to either side of their father, but Angel had wanted to sit next to Harry as well, and Drake was adamant that his mother be close by.

“Daddy, what are we going to do after breakfast?” Angel asked excitedly.

“Umm… actually I have to go to work sweetheart.”

Angel's face dropped, “Oh.”

“You couldn't skive off?” Ginny asked quietly.

“I've got a meeting this morning, but I could probably skive off this afternoon.”

“I think the kids would like that — if you could manage it.”

Draco smiled brightly at Ginny, “Consider it managed.”

“Thank you,” she mouthed in return.

“Hey why don't you come by the office at about lunch time with the kids and I'll take you to lunch?” Draco suggested.

“Mmm… all right then, sounds nice.”

“Good, I know Father will be pleased to see these two.”

Ginny smiled at him knowingly, for anything that Lucius Malfoy may have been in the past, she could not fault how devoted he was to her children.

“Mummy, where is Uncle Ron?” Drake asked, frowning as he looked around the table.

“Umm…”

Ron had left the house in a mood as soon as Draco arrived and had refused to consider staying even for the twins' sake. Ginny suspected that there was something else bothering her older brother; he had seemed distracted all week, and she was sure that it had very little to do with what had transpired between Draco and him on Monday evening.

“Your Uncle had to go to work early this morning,” Molly told him.

“But Uncle Harry is here,” Angel pointed out logically. Harry and Ron were partners, so it stood to reason that when one was working, the other usually was as well.

“Uncle Ron had some paperwork to catch up on this morning,” Harry said quickly.

Angel looked curious as she pressed on, “Oh… so why aren't you at work too?”

Harry chuckled, “Because, unlike your Uncle Ron, I finished my paperwork yesterday.”

Just as soon as breakfast was devoured, everyone, apart from the children, Molly and Ginny, left for work with loud choruses of “happy birthday” and “have a fun day” directed at the twins.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Ginny and the children arrived in Diagon Alley just before noon; she made her way through the busy street with the children in tow to the Malfoy Holdings building. Upon entering, they went immediately to the top offices where Lucius and Draco were situated.

Ginny approached Draco's secretary. “Excuse me I wonder if you could let Draco Malfoy know that Ginevra Weasley is here? He is expecting me.”

“Miss Weasley, yes Mr. Malfoy alerted me that you would be coming, unfortunately he has been held up in an important meeting and has asked that you wait.”

“Thank you, do you have any idea how long he will be?”

“I am sorry, no.”

Ginny walked over to the plush chairs provided for visitors. Taking a seat, she hoped Draco would not be much longer; the twins had been excitable all day and were unlikely to sit still for any amount of time.

Sitting in the waiting area, Ginny could hear raised voices coming from behind the closed double doors across the corridor. It was not long before Drake began to wriggle in his chair.

“Drake, for Merlin's sake, sit still.”

“But, Mummy, I need to go to the bathroom.”

Muttering an oath under her breath, Ginny stood and approached the secretary again, “I'm sorry, could you tell me where I might find a bathroom?”

“Mr. Malfoy has a private bathroom in his office,” looking past Ginny she noted a very wiggly Drake. “I'm sure he would not mind if Drake used his facilities.”

“Thank you - Drake, come here darling. Angel do you need to use the bathroom?”

“No, Mummy, I'll sit here and wait for Daddy,”

“Okay, but don't go anywhere, all right?”

“Yes, Mummy.”

The elderly secretary stood and led the way into the office, waiting patiently by the door as Ginny took Drake into the bathroom.

Angel could hear the voices from across the hall getting louder and louder; suddenly, she was able to pick out one booming voice above all the others - Grandfather.

Getting off the chair she looked around to see if her mother was coming back, but she could not see her at all. Very slowly she drifted towards the double wooden doors. As if under its own power, her hand floated up to the door handle, turned the knob and pushed the door open a little. She could see a room full of wizards all sitting around a large table and at the end of the table was her grandfather. The excitement of seeing Lucius sitting there made her promptly forget her promise to her mother to stay where she was.

She burst into the boardroom, squealing as she ran the length of the table, “Grandfather!”

The room fell silent except for Angel's squeals of delight as she flung herself at Lucius and proceeded to climb into his lap, throwing her arms around his neck and planting a sloppy kiss on his cheek.

“Grandfather, it's our birthday,” she exclaimed as she bounced on his knee.

“Angelique, where is your mother?”

“She took Drake to the loo.”

Blanching slightly Lucius corrected her, “Bathroom, Angelique.”

“Yep, the loo.”

From the right side of the table a suppressed snigger could be heard, both Angel and Lucius looked to the source of the errant sound.

Angel smiled brightly as she recognized the wizard trying desperately to smother his amusement. “Daddy!”

“Hello, princess.”

Lucius quirked an eyebrow at his son, questioning his behavior without the need for words, to which he received a nonchalant shrug of the shoulders and a cheeky grin usually reserved for his mother whenever he found himself in her bad books.

“Look, Grandfather, I'm wearing the bracelet you bought me, isn't it pretty?” Angel pulled her robe sleeve up so all could see the platinum trinket he had purchased on Monday for her.

“It looks splendid on your wrist,” Lucius complimented her in the same fashion he would his wife.

Another intrusion drew everyone's attention to the door. “Oh gods, Lucius, I am so sorry - I told her to stay where she was while I took Drake to the bathroom.”

As she walked further into the room to retrieve her daughter, Lucius stood as his aristocratic manners dictated, hoisting Angel to sit on his hip, and the rest of the men in the room followed suit.

“Ginevra, a pleasure to see you again,” Lucius drawled.

“I am truly sorry for the interruption,” Ginny tried again to apologise.

Lucius held his free hand up to quell any further apologies from her. “No need.”

“We'll leave you to finish. Angelique,” Ginny called her daughter sternly.

“I want to stay with Grandfather.”

“Now miss, I will not tell you again.”

Flinging her arms even tighter around her grandfather's neck, she began to wail, “I want to stay here.”

“Angel,” Draco growled, which only served to increase the volume of her weeping.

Ginny walked down to where Lucius stood with her daughter and attempted to take her from him, but her grip was so tight that Ginny's attempts were totally ineffectual.

“Perhaps she can stay, we are almost finished,” Lucius offered.

“If you are sure,” Ginny said hesitantly.

“She will be fine; we will bring her out when we're through.”

“Very well and thank you,” Ginny murmured quietly.

Gathering a very wide-eyed Drake on the way out of the room, Ginny returned to the waiting area, wondering if perhaps Angel's behavior may have repercussions once Lucius was not under the scrutiny of his employees. She knew that he had punished Drake on Monday, but the little boy had refused to talk about it - all that he would say was that he had spoken to his daddy and he was all right; Draco too had declined to elaborate on the punishment that had been delivered by his father.

Within the boardroom, Lucius and the other members of management took their seats once again as soon as the door had closed firmly behind the flame-haired witch. Angel was positively beaming around at all the old men from her position on her grandfather's knee, pleased with herself - having gotten her own way with very little effort.

“Angelique, you must remain quiet while we finish our discussion; otherwise, you will have to go and wait with your mother,” Lucius explained to her quietly.

Smiling sweetly, she turned in his lap, cooed, “Yes, Grandfather,” and placed a kiss on his nose for good measure.

Several of the men seated at the table cleared their throats and were deliberately avoiding eye contact with either of the Malfoy wizards. They had never before witnessed such behavior from anyone toward Lucius Malfoy and were unsure of what an acceptable reaction would be.

“Very well, I suggest we continue,” Lucius suggested authoritively.

One of the wizards stood. “Yes, well… Where were we…” shuffling the parchments in front of himself, he suddenly looked directly at Lucius. “As I was saying before the interruption, if we were to close that section of the company, it would mean loss of employment to over one hundred families - it would be impossible to re-deploy that many people. I urge you to consider the implications of such a move on our world.”

“That is not my concern.”

“How can it not be, these people rely on their employment, here, at Malfoy Holdings.”

“The department has been losing thousands of Galleons a month - it is not possible to sustain it any longer. It closes.”

“Mr. Malfoy, I urge you to reconsider. Perhaps we could…”

“I said it closes,” Lucius growled in a dangerously low voice.

“Have you no conscience!” the wizard yelled angrily toward the head of the table.

Angel fixed her gaze firmly on the aging man, her grey eyes blazing. “Don't you yell at my grandfather. You are a very rude man!”

“Angelique — enough,” Lucius ordered her quietly.

“But, Grandfather, that man is rude, he yelled at you.”

“Yes, he is very rude,” Lucius agreed fixing his steely gaze on his impertinent employee.

“He needs Mummy's wand across his bottom,” Angelique muttered disgustedly.

Laughter erupted from the right side of the table where Draco was seated and quickly spread around the room; even Lucius could not suppress an amused smirk.

“Meeting adjourned,” Lucius announced.

The men filed out, still sniggering to themselves and passing comments to one another about the behavior of the little Malfoy witch.

“Are you all right, Grandfather?”

“Yes, why would I not be?”

“That man was mean, he could have hurt your feelings,” Angel said as she stroked his cheek gently.

“I assure you, Angelique, my feelings are quite intact.”

Draco cleared his throat in an effort to control his mirth. “Hey birthday girl how about we collect your mum and brother then see about a special birthday lunch?”

“Okay, Daddy. Grandfather, are you coming with us?”

“I would like to, but unfortunately, I have another meeting to attend.”

“Can't you skive off?”

Trying to conceal his amusement at her innocently naughty suggestion, he simply stated, “No, Angelique, that would not be very responsible, would it?”

“But Daddy did.”

“Yes, well I do not think that it is an appropriate time to discuss your father's continued irresponsibility.”

“No, I guess not, but it would be fun.”

“Come on princess, I believe you may be the only one, apart from your grandmother, who could actually talk your grandfather into skiving off his meeting, so lets get you out of here before you succeed,” Draco held his hand out to her.

“Okay, Daddy,” she answered. “Bye, Grandfather.” She wrapped her small arms around his neck and placed a wet kiss on his cheek before sliding off his knee and taking her father's hand.

“I'll see you tonight, Father.”

“Yes, do have a good time this afternoon.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco led his family through the crowds in Diagon Alley to a small restaurant that he favored from time to time. As soon as he had arrived at the office that morning, he had his secretary make arrangements for a special luncheon at the establishment.

“Good afternoon, Mr. Malfoy,” the receptionist greeted Draco as they entered the small restaurant.

“Good afternoon, I believe we have a reservation,” Draco stated pretentiously.

“Yes sir, if you would like to come this way.”

Draco led Ginny and the children further into the restaurant following the receptionist to an elegantly set table for four. He held Ginny's chair for her, then helped Angel into her chair and indicated to Drake that he should take the chair opposite his sister; Draco sat in the chair opposite Ginny.

“I will alert the chef that you have arrived.”

“Thank you,” Draco acknowledged curtly.

Ginny frowned quizzically across the table, “The chef?”

“I arranged a special lunch this morning,” Draco replied smugly.

“Oh, I see and did your secretary mind arranging your personal life?”

“Of course not, she does it all the time…” his voice had trailed off as he realized that Ginny had just tricked him into admitting that it was not his doing after all.

She smiled knowingly, “I thought so.”

“Well it was my idea,” Draco insisted indignantly.

“And it is a lovely idea,” she assured him.

It wasn't long before a team of waiters appeared, carrying large plates of what could be best described as party food for each of them.

“Draco?” Ginny arched an eyebrow at him.

“I thought the kids would enjoy it, and I kind of like party food,” he confessed sheepishly.

Ginny looked around at the twins who were absolutely delighted with the selection of food that was presented on their plates.

“Can we start, Mummy?” Drake asked, eager to tuck into the mostly sweet treats.

Ginny sighed, “Yes go ahead, but if you end up being sick - you're your father's problem for the duration.” She smiled sweetly at Draco to confirm her statement.

“They can get sick from eating this food?” Draco asked looking at his plate in confusion.

“Mmm… too much sugar and rubbishy types of food doesn't generally agree with anyone; well, with exception to Ron, but then he does eat anything and usually everything.”

“So what happens?”

“Well, too much sugar makes them hyperactive, but it can also make them sick, their stomachs can only take so much before it revolts.”

“Oh, kids just eat slowly and umm…”

“It's okay, Daddy, I promise I won't get sick,” Angel smiled broadly before stuffing a piece a fairy bread into her mouth.

“Good - I think,” Draco looked decidedly worried as he started to pick at his own plate.

Lunch passed quickly with lots of laughter once Draco had relaxed a bit, though he was watching both the children closely for any signs of oncoming illness. Dessert was an enormous cake with white frosting; the top had been divided into two sections - Angel's section was decorated with sugar roses and tiny fairies while Drake's half had candy snitches and broomsticks.

“Oh, Daddy, it's so pretty,” Angel exclaimed, her delight evident in her sparkling eyes.

“Wow - it's got snitches, can we eat the snitches?” Drake asked enthusiastically.

“Yes the snitches are candy, Drake,” Draco replied, pleased with the reaction the cake had evoked from the children.

Ginny leant over to examine the cake closely. “Draco, it's so perfect, and how did you arrange it so quickly?”

“I'm a Malfoy,” he reminded her smugly.

Ginny laughed at his arrogant self-aggrandizing, “Merlin forbid I ever forget,” she teased.

Draco waited until the cake had been served before broaching the subject of what he had planned, or not, for the remainder of the afternoon.

“Was there anything in particular that you wanted to do this afternoon?” he asked pensively.

“No, I thought you might have made plans,” Ginny replied.

“I was just wondering if we could take the children to visit my mother, she'd love to see them today.”

“I can't see why not - I'm sure they would enjoy it.”

“Wonderful - it will also stop Father from teasing her about seeing them earlier.”

Before paying the bill, Draco arranged for the remaining portion of the birthday cake to be delivered to the Burrow so that the children could enjoy it over the next few days. Leading his family into Diagon Alley, they made their way back to Malfoy Holdings so that they could Floo to the Manor.

Entering the grand building, Draco walked straight to the hearths located on the ground floor. There were six hearths along one of the walls in the foyer; three of the fireplaces had lines of witches and wizards waiting to depart - the other three were obviously for arrivals as every so often someone would step out of one. It reminded her of the Ministry of Magic's foyer, only on a slightly smaller scale. Draco had pushed his way to the front of a queue and was already reaching for the Floo Powder when Ginny caught up with him.

“Draco, you should have waited your turn,” she scolded quietly.

“Nonsense, they don't mind waiting for us to leave.”

“Draco, it's not polite.”

Draco looked at the people he had just pushed past, “Does anyone take exception to me getting my family home as soon as possible?”

Ginny looked around as she heard several replies of ”No Mr. Malfoy” and ”Of course not Mr. Malfoy”. Still uncomfortable with the idea of jumping the line, she just wanted to get out of there as quickly as possible.

Draco grinned at her, “After you my love.”

Ginny took Angel's hand and stepped into the large hearth, calling out “Malfoy Manor.”

Stumbling out of the fireplace in the parlor of the Manor, Ginny quickly withdrew her wand and cast scourgify charms on both of them before Draco arrived with Drake, then repeated the charm on the wizards before they went off in search of Narcissa.

“Millie,” Draco called.

“Master Draco, you called Millie - how can Millie serve Master Draco,” Millie squeaked as she bowed low enough to scrape her nose on the floor.

“Where might I find my mother?”

“Mistress is in the rose garden…”

“Very well, dismissed.”

Draco and Ginny walked out with the children to the rose garden to find Narcissa taking a leisurely stroll amongst her prize blooms.

“Grandmother… Grandmother,” Angel squealed as she ran down the garden path.

“Grandmother, it's our birthday,” Drake reminded her as he too ran to greet her.

“My goodness, darlings, I was not expecting to see you today,” Narcissa beamed. “Happy birthday!” She gave each of her grandchildren a tight hug and a kiss on the cheek.

“Mother, we thought we would surprise you.”

“My darling son, so thoughtful - you know how I love surprises.” Narcissa stroked Draco's cheek lovingly.

“Narcissa, lovely to see you again,” Ginny smiled warmly as she approached the older woman and embraced her briefly.

“Ginevra, a pleasure as always,” Narcissa returned.

“Grandmother, Daddy took us to lunch and they had a big cake for us and it had snitches and fairies,” Angel told her quickly.

“Really that sounds wonderful darling. I shall have to see about some afternoon tea - we can't have you fading to nothing on us now.”

“Mother, I really think the children have had quite enough for today; lunch was little more than poorly disguised sugar,” Draco said seriously.

Narcissa looked at her son quizzically before noticing that Ginny had taken a step back, out of Draco's line of sight, and was furiously trying to get her attention without making a scene - from what the young witch was trying to indicate, Narcissa presumed that she was to play along with what Draco was saying. Continuing she added, “Perhaps some tea and pumpkin juice in that case?”

Ginny answered before Draco had the opportunity, “That would be lovely, Narcissa.”

Narcissa arranged for the tea and juice to be served in the parlor as soon as they had returned to the house. When they reached the parlor, Narcissa sat on the love seat by the window with Drake one side and Angel the other. The three of them were talking animatedly about the day; Narcissa had already heard all about their luncheon at the restaurant, and Angel was now telling her about the horrible man who had yelled at her grandfather.

“He was a horrible man, Grandmother. He hurt Grandfather's feelings, but don't worry, because I told him that he needs Mummy's wand across his bottom.”

Narcissa arched a perfectly shaped eyebrow at her son across the room, “Really?”

Draco's nod was almost imperceptible, as confirmation of the tale Angel had been telling her brought an amused smile to Narcissa's beautiful face.

Draco and Ginny sat on the other side of the room, enjoying the semi-privacy that came with having the twins occupied for the time being.

“You know, I've got their presents upstairs - would it really hurt if I gave them out now instead of Sunday?”

“Yes, it would.”

“But… come on, Gin.”

Ginny sighed slightly in frustration, “Draco we went through this first thing this morning - I want the kids to learn that birthdays are more than just receiving presents. They're for spending time with family and friends, it's why I give them a birthday party on another day, so that we can do the presents in a really festive setting.”

“Yeah, I understand all that, I really do, but I just wanted to give them my presents - it is the first birthday I've ever gotten to spend with them.”

“All the more reason for you to do things the way they are accustomed to doing them, it's less confusing for them.”

“All right I'll wait till Sunday - but I want it known that I am not happy,” Draco sulked.

Ginny laughed at his pouty face, “Duly noted.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTE

Huge hugs to gianfared for her beta-ing skills and suggestions - always appreciated!!

Huge hugs to all who took the time to review :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER THIRTY EIGHT

THE BIRTHDAY PARTY

The Weasley clan began arriving at the Burrow well before 2:00 PM for the twins' birthday celebration; all had been warned that the Malfoys would be attending and any poor behavior would be frowned upon heavily. Draco had arrived before breakfast and had been watching Ginny closely ever since; she had been unable to sit still for more than a few seconds all day and as the time grew closer to his parents expected arrival, her agitation reached a whole new level.

“Gin, calm down,” Draco whispered into her ear.

“Oh gods—I can't I just want everything to go well and…”

“Shhh… everything will be fine. Mother and Father are coming to spend the afternoon with the kids for their birthday, not to judge anyone or cause trouble.”

“It's not them I'm worried about,” she replied as she glanced around at her many brothers.

“Well your mum has warned them—I heard her as each of them walked in; they wouldn't dare put a toe out of line.”

Shaking her head, “Oh, Draco, you don't know them like I do.”

“Everything is going to be perfect and if it's not, well it doesn't matter—all that matters is that Drake and Angel have fun, it's their day, remember?” Draco said as he looked into her eyes.

Ginny sighed into his chest, “Yes I remember.”

“Good girl, now smile.”

Looking up into his face, Ginny managed a small smile just before he leant in and kissed her softly.

“Oi, that's enough of that Malfoy—I'll remind you that is my baby sister,” Charlie interrupted in good humor.

“If I had a Galleon for every time I've heard that today,” Draco muttered into her hair, making her laugh.

“Grandfather—Grandmother,” Angel squealed as she ran toward the gate.

The Weasley family in its entirety watched as the little strawberry blonde witch hurtled down the driveway and into the arms of an ex-Death Eater. Many held their breath as he spun her around before holding her close and continuing to the house—others clenched their fists or flexed their wand hands.

“Let's go meet them,” Draco said quietly, grabbing hold of Ginny's hand and leading her toward his parents.

Draco and Ginny could hear their daughter talking animatedly to her Grandparent's, as they got closer.

“We're allowed to have our presents today, did you know?” Angel told Lucius and Narcissa excitedly.

“I seem to remember your father mentioning something about gifts—now what was it?” Lucius teased.

Angel's shocked expression was comical. “Grandfather, you did bring our presents?”

“Mmm… Narcissa, do you recall picking up that parcel?” Lucius continued his farce.

“Oh, Lucius, how can you be so cruel?” Narcissa scolded. “Darling, of course we brought your gifts with us.”

“Well almost all of your gifts, we have a special one for you at the manor,” Lucius added tapping her on the nose with his gloved finger.

“Mother, Father.” Draco placed a kiss on his mother's cheek. “Are you right with Angel, Father?”

“I am perfectly capable of carrying my granddaughter,” Lucius replied haughtily.

“Narcissa, how are you?” Ginny jumped in before Draco could open his mouth again.

“Ginevra, lovely to see you again dear—you look a little tired, are you feeling well?” Narcissa probed.

“Oh I've just been busy with the preparations for the party,” Ginny replied.

“Ginevra,” Lucius inclined his head slightly.

“Lucius, I so glad you could come—both of you,” Ginny responded, smiling warmly.

“Oh, we wouldn't think of missing the twins' birthday party,” Narcissa answered sincerely.

“Well, I guess we should introduce you to everyone,” Ginny said somewhat nervously.

Narcissa smiled warmly, “That would be lovely.”

Ginny and Draco walked them into the yard where Molly and Arthur were waiting to greet them.

“Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy, so wonderful of you to come,” Molly said cheerfully.

“Mrs. Weasley, it is our pleasure,” Narcissa responded in her formally warm voice, honed over years of practice at dinner parties, garden teas and the like.

“Mrs. Weasley,” Lucius inclined his head politely.

“Mrs. Malfoy,” Arthur intoned evenly with a forced smile. “Mr. Malfoy… we certainly have been lucky with the weather today.”

“Quite,” Lucius answered, as he glanced around he became aware of the number of eyes that were focused on him.

“Yes, we'd have had a job fitting everyone in the house if the weather had turned on us,” Arthur babbled on.

Glancing toward the building that qualified as the house on this property Lucius had to will his features to remain impassive as his trademark smirk threatened to creep across his face. “I should imagine it would have been quite a… challenge.”

“Ah… nothing we haven't had to do before, amazing how many we can fit into the kitchen,” Arthur continued.

“I'm sure,” Lucius answered purely out of politeness.

“Where is Drake? We've not seen him yet,” Narcissa asked.

“Oh dear, I think he's still in the field. You know boys always running around,” Molly explained to her before turning to the rest of the family. “Ron, would you mind giving Drake a call?”

“On my way, Mum,” Ron replied as he took off in the direction of the neighboring field.

“Well, I'd better run through everyone's names for you.” Ginny smiled as she spoke knowing full well that they wouldn't remember anyone's name.

“That would be helpful dear,” Narcissa said encouragingly.

“This is my oldest brother Bill and his wife Fleur; Charlie and Anya; Percy and Penelope; Fred and Angelina; George and Katie; Ron's gone to fetch Drake and you know Pansy; Harry, of course you know, and his wife Hermione—apart from the kids, that's everyone.”

“Please, come and sit down. Would you something to drink—there's tea, Butterbeer, Elderflower wine, pumpkin juice and I think one of the boys has Firewhiskey if that's more to your liking,” Molly offered, leading the Malfoy's over to the long garden table.

At that moment, Drake came running into the yard looking very much worse for wear after rough-housing with his cousins.

“Grandfather… Grandmother,” Drake exclaimed as he ran up to greet them.

“Drake darling, have you been playing?” Narcissa hugged him quickly.

“Yep, we've been playing Aurors.”

“How intriguing,” Lucius drawled.

“It's really fun, Grandfather, didn't you ever play Aurors when you were little?”

There were many stifled sniggers, throats that suddenly required clearing and an insurmountable amount of coughing fits going on around the table as everyone desperately tried not to laugh at Drake's innocent question.

Ron, who had wandered back to stand a short distance behind Lucius, mumbled to Harry, “Probably played Death Eaters.”

“No, I can honestly say I never did play Aurors,” Lucius responded evenly without looking at the other occupants of the table.

“Oh… it's really fun—Grandfather is Uncle Sev coming?”

“No, not today Drake—I believe he is at Hogwarts.”

“Uncle Sev—Uncle Sev… What the bloody hell is going on with this family?” Ron muttered in abject horror (albeit a little too loudly considering his proximity to Lucius) before he wandered away shaking his head and throwing his arms in the air. “Why don't we just invite all the bloody Death Eaters that are still walking free?”

Drake looked at his Uncle Ron's departing back, “What's a…”

Charlie walked over and scooped Drake up, effectively silencing him. “Uncle Sev is really busy today, mate, and couldn't make it but he did tell me to say happy birthday to you.”

“Oh… okay Uncle Charlie,” Drake responded wriggling to get down; he was a big boy now and did not need to be picked up.

As Charlie placed him on the ground again, Drake turned his attention back to Lucius, “Grandfather, what's a Death Eater?”

Lucius' features hardened immediately and he turned his icy gaze toward the retreating redheaded Auror.

“Drake, I think we can save that type of talk for another day—you don't want to take a history lesson at your birthday party, do you?” Harry interjected quickly hoping to diffuse the situation.

“History?”

“Yeah it's a subject you have to take at Hogwarts, dead boring—all about things that happened ages ago.”

“Oh… no I don't want a dead boring lesson today,” Drake responded seriously. shaking his head to affirm the point.

“Good lad,” Harry mussed his godson's hair as he sighed in relief.

Lucius looked at Harry Potter quizzically. The Auror had just given up a prime opportunity to discredit him in front of grandson, but instead, he averted the conversation. He was unsure of what to make of the situation—surely Potter would love to have seen him, in particular, thrown into Azkaban despite the assistance he had finally rendered to the Order of the Phoenix and, thus, being instrumental in bringing down the Dark Lord. Lucius was off-balance—he rather preferred knowing where he stood with others, and Potter's actions had caused him to call into question his opinion of the man.

Holding out a chair for his wife, Lucius muttered, “Dearest.”

“Thank you darling,” Narcissa responded stiffly.

Narcissa was aware that the details of Lucius' past alliances would come out at sometime, but she was not yet prepared to deal with the possible loss of her only recently found grandchildren. She could only hope to put the ordeal off—for she was positive that it would be an ordeal—until the children were much older and then perhaps they may understand that sometimes people are trapped by the choices they make in their youth.

“Mummy, can we open our presents now?” Angel asked excitedly.

“I think we'll do the cake first, then we can get on with the presents as soon as everyone has finished eating,” Ginny responded.

Draco came up behind her and slid his arms around her middle before pleading into her ear, “Aww… come on, Gin, can't we do the presents first?”

Slapping at his hands playfully she responded, “Draco Malfoy, I swear you are more excitable than the children when it comes to presents.”

“You should see him on Christmas morning,” Narcissa smiled at Ginny knowingly.

“Oh really,” Ginny arched an eyebrow at him.

“Mother… please,” Draco moaned.

“So, Malfoy, do you run down the stairs in your jammies to see if Santa has left you any pressies?” Harry teased good-naturedly.

“Potter, I'll have you know…”

Hermione slapped Harry's arm as she interrupted the banter, “Really, Harry, you can't talk—you do remember what you knocked back last Christmas morning so you could run downstairs and open your `pressies' in your jammies?”

Draco burst out laughing; the expression on Harry's face was caught between embarrassment and horror. “You do know what they say, Potter?”

“What's that Malfoy?”

"Every shag you give up is one you've lost forever," Draco spluttered
between his laughter, the innuendo Hermione had implied was certainly
not lost on him.

Molly loudly clapped her hands together once. “Well why don't we get everyone to the table so the twins can blow their candles out and open their presents? Bill, call all the children up from the field, Charlie—Percy, see to everyone's drinks. No, Ginny, you sit down dear, Anya and Penelope will help me in the kitchen.”

The Malfoy's watched with barely concealed amazement as those with orders from the Weasley matriarch immediately went off to fulfill her wishes.

Soon enough the rest of the Weasley children were running into the yard and taking up positions around the long table in excited anticipation of the promised birthday cake.

Fred and George approached the Malfoy elders with twin expressions of what looked to be sociable.

“Can we get you a drink?” Fred asked lightly.

“Anything at all?” George added.

“We've got loads…” Fred started.

“Of different types,” George finished.

Narcissa smiled charmingly, “How kind of you, thank you. I'll have…”

“Charlie is meant to be getting drinks,” Ginny cut in quickly; the look in her brothers' eyes could only be described as mischievous and she could envision them turning Lucius into a big white canary or something as equally horrifying.

“Oh we don't mind…” George began.

“Helping out,” Fred added.

“Oh, and I'm sure that helping out is your only objective. What are you wanting to test on unsuspecting subjects this time?” Ginny responded acerbically.

“Gin, you're our sister—where has the trust gone?” Fred stared at her with wide eyes, his face showing an expression of innocence—or as close as he could get to it.

“Mortally wounded is what we are—our own sister actually thinks that we would test our products on family.” George held his hand over his heart in mock hurt.

“The two of you go now, get down to the other end of the table where you can't do any harm, and if I find that anything has slipped into anyone's food or drink today, you will meet with the pointy end of my wand, I promise,” Ginny warned them sternly.

Shaking their heads, the twins wandered away as she had demanded talking loudly to each other in their usual fashion as they went.

“She's getting more…”

“Like mum…”

“Every day…”

“Scary really…”

“Terrifying…”

“Got to feel…”

“Sorry for Malfoy…”

“Poor bugger.”

Ginny turned her attention back to Draco's parents. “Sorry about that.”

“You've nothing to be sorry dear, they were only trying to be helpful,” Narcissa assured her, although she was a little confused.

“Umm… I forgot to warn you not to accept anything in the way of food or drink from those two, they have a really bad habit of testing their latest products on the family before putting them on the shelf,” Ginny explained.

“Oh, I see—well at least you caught them before any harm could be done,” Narcissa responded looking a trifle worried.

“Their pranks are usually harmless enough, but can be embarrassing for the victim, and I just didn't want any of that today,” Ginny explained further, feeling as though she should assure them that the twins' practical jokes weren't dangerous.

“Mr. and Mrs. Malfoy, can I get you something to drink?” Charlie enquired pleasantly.

Narcissa looked at the Hogwarts Professor suspiciously, not entirely sure whether she should trust him after what Ginevra had just told her about her twin brothers.

“I'm quite safe, unless I offer to show you a magical creature,” Charlie winked at Narcissa with a big grin.

“Charlie, stop teasing,” Ginny chided lightly.

“Sorry sis, couldn't help myself, by the way, the twins' are mortified that you don't trust them,” Charlie laughed.

“And when have they ever given me a reason to trust them?” Ginny retorted sharply.

“Hey settle girl—don't hex the messenger,” Charlie backed up holding his hands in front of him.

Ginny sighed heavily; she was aware that she was snapping at her brother unnecessarily but she was wound so tightly that she felt unable to control it. “Sorry, I didn't mean to. Narcissa, Lucius what would you like to drink? I assure you that Charlie is perfectly trustworthy.”

“Well in that case I believe your mother mentioned something of a bottle of Firewhiskey—I trust it is Odgen's?”

“Of course—there is no other,” Charlie grinned at the older wizard.

“In that case, I'll take the Firewhiskey,” Lucius smirked.

“Lucius,” Narcissa warned.

“Now dear, one drink is not going to hurt,” Lucius responded.

“It is your grandchildren's birthday party,” Narcissa informed him.

“I am well aware of why we are… here,” Lucius rejoined.

Charlie cleared his throat, “So Mrs. Malfoy, what can I get you?”

“A cup of tea would be lovely, thank you,” Narcissa responded affectedly.

Charlie smiled broadly at her even though he felt perhaps she was not all that happy with him for mentioning the alcohol. “I'll be right back.”

Bill had started helping with the drinks as soon as he returned from calling the children. “What are the Malfoy's having then?”

“A cup of tea and a Firewhiskey,” Charlie responded looking down the table at the affluent couple.

“What's wrong mate?” Bill whispered.

“You know, they're just like Mum and Dad,” Charlie said softly, nodding his head toward Lucius and Narcissa.

“What do you mean?”

“When old Lucius asked for the Firewhiskey, Narcissa reacted exactly like Mum would, then he said to her, `Now dear, one drink is not going to hurt.' That's just what Dad would say.”

Bill chuckled, “Now that's scary—just think they're like normal people.”

“You know what I mean, the similarities are scary.”

“Here, take their drinks and watch that cup of tea—it's Mum's best china.”

Charlie slowly made his way back to the end of the table to deliver the drinks.

“Here we go… one tea and one Firewhiskey,” he announced grinning broadly at Lucius. If Narcissa followed Molly's pattern, he thought that old Lucius was in for an even bigger telling off when he got home.

“Thank you,” Narcissa said softly.

Lucius inclined his head in Charlie's direction.

Molly, Anya and Penelope had brought plates, cake forks and two large knives out to the table along with two large birthday cakes—one with purple frosting and the other one with blue. Angel's cake had small white candy rose's spelling out her name and Drake's had miniature chocolate snitches spelling out his; both, of course, had five candles that had yet to be lit.

“All right, everyone sit down. Drake, Angel, come over to the middle of the table—that's it, right in front of your cakes,” Molly instructed. “Ginny, Draco, are you going to come up here?”

“We're coming, Mum,” Ginny replied as she stood up.

Suddenly, Angel appeared at the end of the table, “Grandfather, you come too; if you sit all the way down here, you won't be able to see us blow out the candles.”

“Well, we can not have that, can we?” Lucius responded warmly to the little girl. “Narcissa, shall we?”

Lucius rose; offering his hand to Narcissa, he assisted her to standing position and placed her hand on his arm. They made their way to stand closer to the center of the table and the children.

“Are we all ready now?” Molly asked looking around at everyone. “Good, Harry would you light the candles?”

“Umm… I think it's Draco's job now,” Harry responded, looking directly at the blonde wizard.

“Oh yes, of course, sorry Draco dear—it is your job,” Molly flushed red.

Draco frowned lightly, “My job?”

“Yes dear… to light the candles on your children's birthday cakes, a family tradition,” Molly explained.

“Of course,” Draco smiled as he withdrew his wand and expertly lit the ten candles.

“Remember to make your wish before you blow the candles out,” Ginny reminded them.

A loud off-key chorus of `Happy Birthday' was struck up somewhere within the family and the rest followed suit. As the song came to the end, Drake and Angel both leaned forward and blew out the candles on their cakes. Ginny stepped forward and handed each of them a large knife.

“Now remember, carefully cut the cake but don't touch the bottom or your wish won't come true,” Ginny said to them softly.

The twins looked at each other and grinned before slowly plunging their knives into the cakes, holding them in place they beamed broadly at the family surrounding the table. Everyone applauded loudly and their aunts moved in to start cutting the cakes for one and all to enjoy.

“Come on you two, lets go sit you down,” Ginny said to them as she moved them out of her sister-in-laws' way.

“Mummy, we get the first pieces, right?” Drake asked urgently.

“Yes, darling, you get the first pieces,” Ginny confirmed. “Now where do you want to sit?”

“With you,” Drake answered.

“With Grandfather,” Angel replied.

Ginny smiled down at them, “Right then lets go down to the end of the table.”

Sitting the twins down with their grandparents, she turned to return to the cakes when Fleur walked up with two special pieces of cake for the twins.

“I had to bring them now before Fred and George made off with them,” Fleur said with a light giggle.

“Fleur, you should be resting not running around after everyone,” Ginny admonished.

“Oh nonsense, I get much too uncomfortable if I sit for too long; it does me good to walk around occasionally,” Fleur brushed off the scolding from her younger sister-in-law.

“When are you due dear?” Narcissa enquired politely.

“Any day now,” Fleur responded happily.

Narcissa smiled warmly, “Is this your first baby?”

Fleur laughed, “Oh no this is our fourth; we have a boy and two girls already.”

Narcissa looked slightly shocked, “My goodness, that is a lot to handle.”

“Bill helps a lot when he gets home from work each evening and his family is wonderful—we all help each other,” Fleur explained graciously.

“That is lovely dear.”

“If you will excuse me, I need to check on Eloise—she is only 2 years old and is still not quite adept at feeding herself without getting it everywhere,” Fleur excused herself.

“My goodness, you have a lot of nieces and nephews, Ginevra,” Narcissa stated as she looked up the table.

“Yes, and they're still arriving. Mum and dad have sixteen grandchildren; Fleur is due any day and Angelina is pregnant as well,” Ginny told her.

“Drake mentioned that he had some new cousins earlier in the week,” Narcissa stated lightly.

“Yes, George and Katie had twin girls… and if you'll excuse me a moment, Katie's helping with the cake when she should be sitting down,” Ginny replied as she rose and moved to where Katie was cutting the cakes.

A few minutes later, Katie wandered down and sat herself in Ginny's abandoned chair, looking decidedly guilty.

“She tell you off?” Draco asked, tossing his head toward Ginny.

Sighing, Katie looked at him with exasperation clearly flashing in her eyes. “Yeah, I swear if one more person tells me to take it easy, I'll hex them seven ways to next Sunday.”

Draco quirked an eyebrow and did not quite smothered the chuckle which escaped him. “Pushy lot, aren't they?”

“Oh, you'd better believe it, but… you won't find a more loving family anywhere,” Katie said affectionately.

“Yeah, I noticed that,” Draco muttered as he watched the Weasley siblings interact with each other.

Molly walked toward them with a small bundle of blankets in her arms, “Katie, Pippa has woken up; I think she may be hungry.”

“I swear this one is my little piggy, all she does is feed,” Katie exclaimed good naturedly as Molly handed her the baby.

Catching just a glimpse of the baby, Narcissa smiled dreamily, “She's very beautiful; you're very lucky.”

“Thank you,” Katie smiled at the older witch in return.

Lucius watched in astonishment as Katie commenced breastfeeding her small baby right where she was sitting, still talking animatedly to Draco about the Weasley family as she saw them. Trying to avert his gaze to anywhere but the young mother across the table was proving more difficult than it ought to have.

Ginny brought down four pieces of birthday cake for them, and Arthur wandered down to check that their drinks were all right, bringing with him a large glass of water for Katie.

Placing it in front of her, Arthur said, “Molly told me that you have to drink all of it, something about the milk supply.”

“Thanks, Arthur, tell her I will,” Katie responded.

“Good. Now is everyone right for a drink?” Arthur looked around the end of the table.

Lucius looked sideways at Narcissa before quietly making his request, “Another Firewhiskey perhaps.”

Narcissa spun in her chair to face her husband, “Lucius!”

“Now dearest, you do not want to cause a scene,” he responded calmly. “Would you like another cup of tea?”

Narcissa turned to Arthur, “Thank you, Mr. Weasley, another cup of tea would be splendid.”

“Lovely… Draco?” Arthur intoned.

“I'll give you a hand and grab a Butterbeer while I'm at it,” Draco stated as he rose from the chair.

“All right. Katie—cup of tea love?” Arthur asked.

“Yes, please,” she responded absently while fussing with the baby at her breast.

Draco and Arthur made their way to where the drinks were stored.

Arthur looked at the young blonde man intently before commenting. “I've a feeling your dad is going to be in some bother when he gets home.”

“Yeah, Mother isn't very happy with him at the moment,” Draco replied grinning.

“Should I give him the Firewhiskey?” Arthur enquired hesitantly.

“It's his problem to sort out—he knows she's not happy with him drinking today, but he asked for it anyway,” Draco assured him.

“Okay, I just didn't want to make it worse,” Arthur informed him.

“Don't worry, he's going to cop it for the first one he had anyway so he may as well have another and make the scolding worthwhile,” Draco laughed.

Just as they returned with the drinks, Molly walked out of the house with another little bundle of blankets for Katie.

“Scarlett has just woken up dear, she's not fussing yet, but I thought it might be nice to show her off,” Molly informed her.

“Thanks, Molly, by the time she starts, Pippa should be finished,” Katie said.

“Draco, could you take Scarlett for me, I'm not quite finished in the kitchen,” Molly asked as she held the baby toward him.

Draco looked at the innocent bundle as if it were a Acromantula, “Umm… I don't really think… I…”

“I would love to hold her until Katie is ready for her,” Narcissa cut in to save her son.

Molly walked around to the other woman, “Lovely, here you go, she's such a quite one, hardly ever cries.”

“She's so beautiful,” Narcissa exclaimed, clearly delighted with the little girl.

“Well I must get back to the kitchen,” Molly announced.

Draco watched his mother fussing over the little baby closely; she was mesmerized with the tiny girl.

“You know I'd like to hold my own grandchildren like this one day,” Narcissa said quietly.

“Is that a hint, Mother,” Draco asked cheekily.

“Think of it as an order, Draco,” Narcissa responded in a serious tone that belied her warm smile.

“An order—and how many would you like to order?” Draco continued cockily.

“At least another two, and then we shall see after that,” Narcissa answered pensively.

Katie brought Pippa on her knee to burp her just as the twins finished their cake.

“Daddy, can we open our presents now?” Drake asked impatiently.

Draco wasn't about to mess with Ginny's plans for the day, “You'll have to ask your mother.”

Drake got down from his chair and ran up to Ginny. “Mummy, can we open our presents now—please?”

Looking around, Ginny saw that most had finished their cake. “Yes all right, go and get Angel.”

“Angel… Angel, we can open our presents,” Drake yelled as he ran back to his sister.

“Can we really, did Mummy say yes?” Angel squealed excitedly.

“Yep—come on,” Drake said as he grabbed his sister's hand and started to drag her toward the mountain of presents awaiting their attention.

Ginny walked over to Draco, “Well are you ready for this?”

“Do I need to do something?”

“They will need some help and I was thinking that it would be nice if you and I…” Ginny's voice drifted off.

“Let's go help them, love.” Draco grabbed Ginny's hand and they walked over to the children who had already begun to divest some of their gifts of the colorful wrapping paper.

Slowly, much of the family drifted over to watch the expressions of delight light up the children's faces as they discovered what was hidden under the wrapping.

Draco picked up a long package and held it out. “Here, Drake, this one's for you.”

“Who's it from, Daddy?”

“Me.”

Drake quickly tore into the paper to reveal a full size `Lightning Bolt 5000'.

“Oh… wow… thanks, Daddy, this is the best birthday present ever.”

“You're welcome, mate—but you do know that you can't ride it for another two and a half weeks—until you've finished your grounding,” Draco explained carefully.

“Yeah I know… but I got my birthday wish.”

“Draco?” Ginny had been watching the interaction between father and son carefully.

“Yes, Gin.”

“That's not what you said you were getting Drake.”

“I changed my mind,” Draco responded with a sheepish shrug.

“Why do I think that you had planned to give him a broom all along?”

“Umm… well I…”

“Draco?”

“Yes, love?”

“We will discuss this later,” Ginny told him, her voice dripping with poison honey.

“Yes, dear.”

“Mummy… look at what Uncle Harry got me,” Angel tugged urgently at Ginny's robes.

“Oh how wonderful—a dragon and it's your favorite color.”

“And it blows real fire… look,” Angel squeezed the purple dragon and it flew around the yard breathing fire every few feet then returned to her hands.

“That's wonderful darling, what else have you got there?”

“Umm… I think I'll open the big one next. Who's it from, Mummy?”

Ginny walked over to a large box beside the table and read the tag, “It's from Daddy.”

“Really?”

“Really, are you going to open it?”

“Yes right now,” Angel exclaimed as she approached the box; it was as tall as she and quite long. Carefully peeling the expensive wrapping off, she revealed a large white box with a lid. “Mummy, look…”

“Do you need some help?”

“Yes, please.”

“Draco, can you help Angel with your present?” Ginny asked quietly.

Draco moved over to where Angel was struggling with the lid of the box, “Here Princess, let me help you.”

Lifting the lid off with ease, Draco stood back as Angel stood on her tiptoes and tried to peer into the box.

“Would you like me to get it out?”

“Yes please, Daddy.”

Leaning in, Draco lifted the gift out of the confines of the box and placed it on the ground in front of his excited daughter.

“Oh, Daddy, a unicorn.”

“Stroke its nose and see what it can do, Angel.”

She leant forward and gently ran her hand down the giant toy's nose, giggling as the charmed unicorn tossed its head and trotted around in a circle.

“Do you like it?” Draco asked softly.

Angel threw her arms around his neck, “Oh thank you, Daddy! I love my unicorn and I love you too.”

“I love you, Angel,” Draco told her as he held her tightly.

“Hey, are we opening presents here or what?” Charlie asked as he wandered up.

“I am,” Drake announced pulling a face at his sister.

“Great, who's that one from?” Charlie enquired enthusiastically.

Drake shrugged, “Don't know.”

“Well let's read the card shall we?” Charlie suggested gently.

Drake ripped the card from the box and passed it to his uncle, “Okay, what does it say?”

“It says, `To Drake Love from Grandfather'.”

“Can I open it now?” Drake asked impatiently.

“Go ahead, mate.”

Drake attacked the box, ripping it open with no decorum; inside he found a cauldron, potion utensils and potion ingredients.

“Wow… I've got my own cauldron; Daddy, look at all these ingredients,” Drake said excitedly as he sifted through the contents.

“Yeah, that's really great we'll be able to brew something.”

Ginny looked over Drake's shoulder with concern, “Umm… Draco those ingredients, none of those are…”

“I assure you, Ginevra, there is nothing dangerous in Drake's supplies—merely a few basic ingredients,” Lucius interjected calmly.

“All right,” Ginny responded hesitantly, making a mental note to have Hermione check the ingredients later.

Drake looked to the other unopened parcels, “Can I open another one?”

“Sure—how about this one?” Draco asked. “It's from Uncle Harry.”

Drake tore into the parcel quickly and pulled out a full Chudley Cannons uniform in his size complete with Quidditich pads.

“Wow! Thanks Uncle Harry. Mummy, can I put them on now?”

“Why don't you finish opening your other gifts first and then you can put it on,” Ginny suggested lightly.

Draco looked at the Quidditch uniform with disgust then to Harry, “Chudley Cannons? You got him a Cannons uniform?”

“Yeah, you said you'd take care of the broom and I can get the uniform—you didn't say what uniform to buy him,” Harry defended his purchase.

“What's wrong with the Cannons?” Ron demanded.

Draco sneered at the pair, “Where do you want me to start?”

“Go on, Draco…” George started.

“Tell us all about…” Fred continued.

“What's wrong with…” George took a step closer.

“The Cannons,” Fred followed his twin brother.

Draco looked around cautiously, “You obviously follow the Cannons?”

“Whatever gave you that idea—mate?” Bill made his presence known.

Ginny walked over to stand between her brothers and Draco, “All right you lot, back off—now.”

“Aww—Gin, we were just having some fun,” Bill complained.

“Yes, well you're meant to be watching your niece and nephew open their presents,” Ginny reminded them. “Not talking about Quidditch.”

“But…”

“No `buts' Ron.”

“Mummy, look at what Grandfather gave me,” Angel called.

“What is it, sweetheart?”

“It's horse riding clothes.”

“Really, aren't they beautiful? What's that picture?”

“It's a horse and it's got some writing on it; can you read it, Mummy?”

Angel handed the wizarding photograph to her mother and waited patiently as Ginny examined the picture. It was of a small white horse prancing around in a paddock that looked vaguely familiar.

Ginny read the note on the photograph aloud, “Dearest Angelique, Happy birthday. Love Grandfather.”

Lucius cleared his throat lightly before addressing Ginny and Angel. “I could hardly bring the horse with me—it awaits you at the Manor stables.”

Angel looked a trifle confused, “Mummy?”

“Umm… I think your grandfather bought you the horse in the photograph darling,” Ginny responded hesitantly, looking to Lucius for confirmation and receiving an almost unperceivable nod.

“You bought me my own horse?” Angel shrieked as she got to her feet.

“Yes—it's at the manor for you to ride whenever you want.”

“Oh… Grandfather, thank you,” Angel exclaimed as she threw herself at Lucius making every effort to pull him down into an embrace.

“It is quite all right, Angelique—my only wish is that you enjoy her.”

“Oh I will, Grandfather. When can we go riding?”

“Perhaps you can come to the manor one afternoon, and I will take you out.”

“Oh can I please, Mummy, can I go riding this week?”

“Yes we'll arrange it later.”

The twins finished opening all of their presents and soon had a large pile each of new toys, robes and other more extraordinary gifts. All the children wandered off to play away from the table where the adults had once again made themselves comfortable.

“I think it's time we started to clear away these dishes,” Molly announced as she stood up bringing with her several of her daughter-in-laws to their feet as well.

“Molly, leave them a while, sit and enjoy the afternoon,” Arthur told her. “Girls, sit back down; the plates will still be there in an hour.”

The women all sat back in their seats and resumed their conversations.

Harry cleared his throat as he stood up, “Before everyone does wander off, can I have your attention for just a moment?”

The table fell silent once more and all eyes fell upon Harry.

“I… that is Mione and I have some news,” Harry started.

A loud excited gasp from Molly made Harry chuckle nervously as he looked toward the woman he considered to be the best surrogate mother a man could have.

“Umm…”

“Harry, it's not that hard just spit it out,” Bill cut in humorously.

“Hermione is pregnant—I'm going to be a dad!” His smile could not possibly have been broader as the family descended on him and Hermione, hugging and kissing them.

Soon enough, Molly and the rest of the Weasley women were bombarding Hermione with advice on one side of the table as the men dragged Harry to the other and were clapping him on the back, expressing their congratulations.

The one person who neither had seen yet was their best friend, Ron. Harry looked over the heads of the other men just in time to watch Pansy run into the house with Ron in pursuit—neither looked happy. Not wanting to interfere in their private affairs and knowing full well that Ron would inform him in graphic detail of the drama later, Harry turned his attention back to the other men.

“Potter,” Draco stood in front of Harry with his hand extended, “Congratulations.”

Taking his old adversary's hand Harry smiled, “Thanks, Malfoy.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Sometime later, quite obviously in a hurry, Drake ran toward the back door of the house, stopping short when Ginny called to him.

“Drake, you can't go inside; Aunt Katie is trying to get the twins to sleep,” Ginny reminded him gently.

A pained expression passed across his little face, “But, Mummy, I need to go.”

“All right, but be very quiet.”

“Yes, Mummy.”

Drake walked into the house and made his way to the upstairs bathroom. As he reached for the door handle, he heard some muffled noises coming from inside the small room. Sighing in resignation he leant against the wall to wait his turn.

The noises from the bathroom were getting louder, and he realized that there were two people in there. Curiosity getting the better of the little boy, he pressed his ear up against the door to hear more. Screwing his face up in disgust, he recognized the voices that were coming from behind the door and quickly realized just what it was they were doing to create such sounds.

Sighing and shaking his head in disgust, Drake made his way back outside. Sneaking around the side of the house, he decided to relieve himself in the garden bed, knowing full well that the bathroom was going to be occupied for quite some time.

“Drake—what are you doing?”

The little boy turned to see his Grandma standing at the corner of the house, hands on hips and very obviously not happy.

Wandering towards her, he started to explain, “I had to go.”

“Drake, you are supposed to use the bathroom inside,” Molly admonished as she walked him around to the party.

“But it was full,” Drake protested.

“Well, I'm sure you could have held on until whomever was in there had finished.”

“No, I couldn't—Uncle Ron and Aunt Pansy sounded like they were going to be a long time.”

“Ron and Pansy were in the bathroom together?”

“Uh huh, they're shagging,” Drake announced nonchalantly.

“They're what?” Molly shrieked. “Just wait till I get my hands on him—he's going to regret the day he was born.”

Molly stormed off toward the house with everyone in attendance watching her.

“Drake, come over here mate,” Draco called to his son.

“Yes, Daddy.”

“What's going on?”

Drake rolled his eyes. “Uncle Ron and Aunt Pansy are shagging in the bathroom.”

A gasp from Narcissa silenced any further questions Draco had of his son.

George leaned over the table with a large grin plastered on his face, “Shhh… listen, I love it when Mum's yelling at someone else.”

“Ronald Bilius Weasley,” Molly's voice drifted down from the upper levels of the house. “You get yourself out here this instant.”

“Haha… got to love this,” Fred spluttered through his laughter.

“You had better have a good explanation for doing… doing that in my bathroom,” Molly's voice floated into the yard again.

Everyone in the yard waited with baited breath, trying in vain to hear Ron's reply.

“Are you telling me Drake's lying?” Molly yelled again. “Ronald… Ronald come back here I am not finished with you yet.”

Within seconds the back door of the house flew open and an infuriated Ron Weasley stood looking around. Detecting his target, he immediately stalked over to Drake.

“What in the bloody hell is wrong with you? Why on earth would you tell mum that we were shagging?” Ron yelled at the little boy.

Draco stood up and moved himself between his son and the angry redhead. “Rather than yell at my son, perhaps you should learn to control those urges, Weasley,” he growled between his teeth.

“We weren't doing anything,” Ron screamed in retaliation.

Draco smirked and willed himself to remain calm, “Not what Drake heard.”

“What Drake heard was Pansy crying,” Ron stated impatiently.

“Sure, Weasley, and why would Pansy be crying—she break a nail?” Draco goaded.

“She's upset, that's all,” Ron muttered as the anger in his voice suddenly dissipating.

Draco was curious; Pansy was one of his oldest friends and if she was upset about anything, he wanted to know. “Why is she upset?” he demanded.

“She just is, that's all,” Ron replied dejectedly running a hand through his hair.

“Weasley, spill it now—why is Pansy crying?” Draco's voice was very low and serious.

“She… oh, fuck. She's pregnant all right. Are you happy now? Everyone may as well know,” Ron spat the words at him.

Apart from a few gasps by the others present, not another sound could be heard—the statement hung in the air like a dark storm cloud.

“Does she need any…” Draco started.

“No—nothing from you.” Ron snarled before he turned and stalked back into the house.

Slowly the conversations started up again between the family members; of course, there was only one topic—Ron and Pansy.

Harry wandered over and placed a hand on Draco's shoulder. “Let him sort it out.”

“If she needs anything, I just want…”

“Yeah, I know but Ron needs to deal with this himself.”

“I appreciate that, but if he does anything…”

“He's not going to do anything to Pansy—he loves her and he'll do the right thing eventually. He's in shock at the moment; a baby right now wasn't in the plan. You of all people should understand that.”

Draco ran a hand through his hair, “Yeah, that I understand. I'm just worried about Pansy.”

“Ron will look after her and Molly is in there at the moment—she won't let anything happen to her.”

“Yeah, I suppose.”

“No supposing about it; Molly loves Pansy and the fact that she's pregnant with another grandchild for her is just going to endear her even more—you've seen the way this family reacts to news of a new baby. There's nothing to worry about.”

“Yeah… yeah, you're right.”

Harry grinned broadly at him, “I know. Come on lets just sit back and let it all unfold before us.”

Taking their seats at the end of the table, Draco looked curiously at Harry. “Do you think there might be some more… drama this afternoon.”

“There will be something more today, I just don't know what.”

“Draco, is there anything I can do? Perhaps I could talk to Pansy,” Narcissa suggested, light concern tainting her tone.

“No, Mother, I think it would be better if you just stayed out of it, and for Merlin's sake, don't mention any of this to the Parkinson's—let Pansy tell them herself,” Draco responded strongly. He was only too aware of his mother's penchant for gossip, and now, of course, she had come into the knowledge of some rather important news about one of her closest friends daughter.

Narcissa looked affronted, “I would never.”

“Mother I would not have mentioned it if I thought that,” Draco replied arrogantly.

As Lucius sat forward in his chair, his eyes darkened to slate gray, “Draco.”

Sighing heavily, Draco looked at Lucius. “Father, you know as well as I that if given half a chance, mother would be on the floo network right now sharing that little piece of news with her friends.”

Smirking at his son's brazen honesty, Lucius could only incline his head in consensus.

Draco took a long swig of his Butterbeer and was contemplating Harry's last comment when the back door swung open. Ron took two steps out of the house, stopped, looked around at all the eyes fixed on him, walked calmly to the table with the drinks, grabbed a couple of bottles, and promptly stalked across the yard into the field.

Just as Ron's form disappeared into the field, Ginny slipped into the house briefly before returning to yard and making her way directly to Draco's side.

Draco smiled up at her from his chair and curled an arm around her waist.

“Hey, love.”

Ginny gave him a small smile in return, “I just went in to see Pansy.”

“And?”

“She wants Ron.”

“Oh?”

“I was wondering if maybe you'd go and talk to him; maybe convince him to come back to the house.”

“Me?” Draco wondered briefly if perhaps she had taken leave of her senses; in his opinion, he was possibly be the worst person to go after her brother and talk to him.

“Yes.”

“Wouldn't it be better if Potter or one of your other brothers went?”

“I think that maybe you would be more successful in convincing him to come back.”

Frowning comically, he asked, “You mind explaining how you came to that conclusion?”

“You and Ron don't like each other.”

“No arguments there.”

“Well, he wouldn't expect you to respect his need to be alone right now.”

“I don't understand.” She has lost her mind, he added mentally.

“Notice how no-one has gone after him?”

“Yeah.”

“That's because Ron always needs time to calm down a bit, get his temper under control before continuing,” Ginny explained slowly.

“Well, wouldn't it be better to leave him be until he has himself under control?”

“Pansy needs him now. Please, love, go and see if he will come up to the house,” Ginny beseeched.

“I don't believe this—all right, I'm going, but I swear if he so much as looks like he's reaching for his wand…”

“Thank you, I'll make it up to you later—I promise.”

“Yeah, you better believe you will, witch.”

Striding over to the drinks table, Draco grabbed a couple of Butterbeers and walked off in the same direction they had watched Ron go only ten or so minutes before.

It wasn't long before Draco spotted the redheaded wizard sitting by a stream and wandered over to him quietly.

Raising an eyebrow at the despondent man, Draco noticed that he appeared to be trying to drown his sorrows in pumpkin juice, “Mind if I sit?”

“Whatever,” Ron growled without looking at him.

“So I don't get it,” Draco started lightly.

“Don't get what, Malfoy?”

“Why would Pansy be upset if she's pregnant?”

Ron turned to face Draco, confusion clear on his face, “What?”

“Well, your family love babies, so why the upset?”

“We're not married, everyone else is,” Ron replied wryly.

“Gin and I aren't.”

“Yeah, but that's different; you weren't around.”

“Well, if anything that's worse.”

“Maybe… I don't know—all I know is that Pansy is upset. She doesn't feel she can celebrate like Hermione.”

“Why not? She's having a baby, your baby; she deserves to celebrate—it's a big deal.”

“Yeah, I know, but it's not how she feels.”

“Well, marry the woman,” Draco suggested.

“I want to, but it's not that easy.”

“Why the bloody hell not?”

“Mr. Parkinson,” Ron muttered.

“Doesn't he like you?” Draco tried hard to suppress the smirk threatening to creep across his face.

“He thinks I'm a passing phase she's going to grow out of,” he answered flatly.

Draco had to suppress a chuckle. “Well, you know I've known the Parkinsons practically all my life—I could put in a good word or two for you.”

“Why would you do that for me?”

“You're Gin's brother and we will be family one day.”

“What? You said yourself not five minutes ago that you and Gin weren't married.”

“Not yet anyway.”

“Malfoy…”

“Weasley, I have every intention of marrying your baby sister, so I suggest you get used to the idea,” Draco responded smugly.

“Why do you want to marry her?”

“I love her.”

“That's it?”

“Pretty much, the twins are an added bonus, but I wouldn't get married just for their sake,; I love your sister and I fully intend on making her my wife—it's just a matter of time.”

“Does she know this?”

“No, and I'd appreciate it if you'd keep it to yourself until I get around to asking her.”

“When might that be?”

“I don't know yet, when it feels right—I've already commissioned her ring so maybe soon.”

“You know you're going to have to ask Dad.”

“Yeah, that part I'm not looking forward to, seems stupid I know but…”

“I hear you…”

“So, are you coming back to the house?”

“Who sent you?”

“Gin.”

“Figures.”

“Well, you know what she'll do to me if I come back without you.”

“Mmm… tempted to stay just to see you suffer.”

“Weasley, Gin asked me to come talk to you because Pansy wants you.”

“Really?”

“Yeah—don't understand why myself, but she does,” sarcasm oozed from his voice.

“All right, I guess I'd better get back to her then.”

“Good… come on.”

Draco stood, waited for Ron to get to his feet, and they walked back toward the house together in silence. Separating when they reached the yard, Ron headed straight inside and Draco went to Ginny, who had taken his seat beside his parents.

“You got him to come back, thank you,” Ginny smiled warmly at him.

“Yeah, we had a little talk,” Draco responded jadedly as he sat next her.

“I do appreciate it.”

“I know; I just hope he doesn't make a mess of it with Pansy.”

“He won't. I know him and even if he stumbles in the beginning, he'll make it right by the end.”

Molly emerged from the house looking concerned. She walked over to where Ginny and Draco were sitting.

“Draco, thank you for talking to Ron; he can be very pig-headed at times and… Well, he's not the easiest to talk around, but Pansy seems to be very upset and she needs him,” Molly said.

“Anytime, Mrs. Weasley.”

Their discussion was cut short as Ron and Pansy appeared it the doorway. Ron appeared to be talking quietly to Pansy who did not seem to want to step out of the house. As all eyes fell on the pair, she reluctantly stepped over the threshold, clinging to Ron's arm desperately as he led her to the table.

Ron cleared his throat and spoke clearly, “If I could have everyone's attention for a minute.”

The only noise that could be heard was from the children playing at the back of the yard.

“Umm… I wanted to do this properly so…”

“It's not that hard Ron, spit it out,” Harry called from the end of the table, a playful smirk on his face. He couldn't resist the urge to interrupt as Bill had when he had made his announcement earlier in the afternoon.

“Harry,” Hermione scolded harshly. “Go on, Ron.”

“Well… I… that is Pansy and I are having a baby.”

“Another baby… Oh my goodness, we are blessed,” Molly exclaimed as tears pricked her eyes. “Oh, Pansy, thank you, this is why you were upset before?”

Pansy nodded, “I thought you might not be happy about it because we're not married.”

“Nonsense, a baby is to be celebrated; of course, it would be better if you were married…” Molly trailed off giving Ron a hard look.

“Mum, that's for Pansy and I to decide when we get around to discussing it,” Ron retorted carefully.

“All right, I just thought that… well with a baby on the way you might consider getting married.”

“Mum—I'm sure we will consider it, but we don't want anyone else's opinion; we'll do what's right for us and our baby.”

“Of course dear, come here,” Molly said as she pulled her youngest son into a tight embrace. “I am so very happy.”

“I'm glad, Mum; you deserve to be,” Ron whispered in his mother's ear as the rest of the family engulfed both Ron and Pansy in well wishes and advice.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

It was quite late when Draco and Ginny finally tucked the twins into bed; they had been excitable all evening and were proving more than a little difficult to settle down.

Angel had insisted on having her horse's photograph with her all evening and it now resided on her bedside table so she could see it as she fell asleep. Draco had actually been driven to growl at her when she had insisted on sleeping with all her new toys; this triggered a fountain of tears from the tired little girl. In an effort to placate his daughter, Draco spent a lot of time positioning all her birthday presents around her small bedroom to her liking.

Drake had been somewhat easier to tuck into bed. Exhausted from much running around with his cousins, the little wizard could barely keep his eyes open as he climbed under the covers. He was asleep before his parents had the chance to kiss him goodnight.

Draco and Ginny collapsed onto the couch in the front room. Draco rested his back against the arm of the chair, placed his arms around Ginny and pulled her back to his chest—both felt pleasantly tired.

“Did you have a good time today?” Ginny asked.

“Mmm… yeah, it was great. The kids' faces when they opened their gifts were something else.”

“I'm glad you were here,” Ginny said softly.

“So am I,” Draco whispered.

Something wet dropped onto Draco's hand and he leaned forward trying to look at her face.

“Gin what's wrong?”

“I'm sorry… I just—you've missed so much and it's all my fault.”

“Shh… I'm here now and that's all that counts. I thought we had this sorted?”

“I'm just being silly, I know, but I can't seem to help it.”

“It's all right—turn around and come up here.”

Ginny turned to face him, raising herself so their faces were level.

Draco lovingly ran his hands over her face, wiping away the tears that had streaked her cheeks. “I love you,” he whispered.

“I love you too Draco.”

Gently bringing her toward him, Draco placed small kisses randomly over her face before claiming her lips tenderly as her arms wove around his neck and her fingers played in his hair.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Big hugs to my wonderful beta gianfared.

Also I was very spoiled to have some artwork done by cupid12203 again, this time it's a drawing of Drake and Angel! It can be found here - http://www.livejournal.com/users/cupid12203/2004/10/05/ or at The Duck Pond.

Thanks to everyone who reviewed -

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER THIRTY NINE

ANGEL TELLS A SECRET

Draco arrived at the Burrow the next morning well before breakfast; Ginny had flooed him before he had even woken up and insisted that they speak before he went to work. Agreeing to come to the Burrow once he was dressed, it was only when he was wandering sleepily back to his chambers that he realized he had forgotten to ask what was so important that she needed to see him immediately. Entering the kitchen, he found her sitting at the dining table waiting for him—still in her bathrobe, hair not brushed and most perturbing, to Draco at least, the expression on her face was not indulgent.

“Morning, love,” Draco said cheerily as he made his way to her, hoping that she was just tired and her expression had nothing to do with her mood.

“Good morning,” Ginny replied flatly.

Trying to ignore her tone, he took the seat next to her and leaned in to kiss her softly; she responded briefly before pulling away.

“Draco?”

“Yes, Gin?” he replied still trying to maintain an optimistic tone.

“We need to talk.”

“About?” Oh gods, sounds like I am in trouble but what have I done, he thought.

She arched an eyebrow at him and sent him a look that definitely said `you should know'. “Drake's birthday present.”

“Oh.” Draco grimaced inwardly. Ginny had promised him they would talk about his choice of gift and it seems she was serious.

“You told me you were getting Drake Quidditich gear for his birthday.”

“And I did,” Draco answered evenly.

“No, you gave him a racing broom,” Ginny replied in a measure voice.

“That's Quidditich gear,” Draco defended.

“No, it's not.”

“Gin, you can't play Quidditich without a good broom.”

“Draco, he's five years old… He doesn't need a racing broom,” Ginny's voice was beginning to sound a little frantic.

“He may as well learn on the best.”

“He could kill himself!” Ginny shrieked.

“He won't—he has natural ability, he's good.”

“He's a baby.”

“Drake is not a baby; he is already a skilled flyer and I have every confidence in him that he will handle that broom with ease,” he responded strongly.

“Draco, he is my baby! I do not want him on that broom.”

“Gin, it's not like he'll be flying alone, I'll be with him every time.”

“That's not the point! You knew I didn't want him to have a broom yet you went ahead and got him one anyway… after what happened to Angel… I couldn't bear it if…” Ginny broke down sobbing into her hands unable to continue with her tirade.

Draco leaned over and wrapped his arms around her protectively. “Hey… hey, Gin, calm down I promise nothing is going to happen to Drake.”

Ginny's head nestled into his chest and she continued to weep vociferously.

“Gin, come on… this isn't like you. What's really wrong?”

When she didn't answer right away, he held her closely and made the appropriate soothing sounds, but his mind was whirring with all possible scenarios of what could be wrong with her.

After several minutes of almost heart breaking sobbing, she pulled away and wiped her face. “I'm sorry… I don't know what came over me.”

“Gin, what is it love? Why are you getting so worked up? All this fuss isn't for a broom.”

“I honestly don't know… I'm just out of sorts I guess,” Ginny answered quietly.

“You must have some idea.”

“No I just don't know… I haven't been like this since…” Realization washed over her like a bucket of icy water.

Draco frowned in concern at her, “Since when?”

Swallowing hard Ginny replied hastily, “It doesn't matter.”

“Gin?”

“I'm fine… really, Drake can keep his broom as long as you fly with him,” Ginny replied forcing a smile onto her face.

“Love you've gone pale… What's wrong?”

“Nothing, nothing at all… I told you, I was just being silly,” Ginny tried to laugh but even to her ears it sounded hollow.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

With the weather beginning to warm up in mid April and with Drake's no-flying punishment over with that very day, Draco made certain Ginny agreed to spend the weekend with him at the Manor. He had been eager to take Drake flying on his new broom but had, surprisingly, steadfastly refused to lift the ban despite persistent pleading from his small son.

As Draco Apparated into the foyer of the Manor late on Friday afternoon, he was immediately greeted with squeals of joy traveling down the staircase.

“Daddy, you're here,” Angel shrieked as she ran down the stairs as fast as she could.

“Daddy, Daddy, I brought my broom… Can we go flying now?” Drake bellowed, following closely behind his sister.

“Whoa… slow down you two, can I at least take my cloak off?”

Angel pouted, “Not before you hug me.”

“That I can do with my cloak on, come here princess.”

Picking his daughter up, he held her close as she wrapped her small arms around his neck and placed a kiss on his cheek.

Sighing lightly Draco muttered, “This I can get used to.”

“What, Daddy?” Angel asked lifting her head from his shoulder.

“I could get used to you being here to greet me everyday when I come home from work.”

Angel giggled as she buried her head in his shoulder once more.

“Hello you, did you have a good day?” Ginny crooned from the bottom of the staircase.

“I didn't see you creep down,” Draco replied while placing Angel back on her feet. “And I had a busy day, thank you, love.”

“I was hoping you'd be home a bit earlier,” Ginny told him in a slightly sulky voice as he moved toward her.

Taking her in his arms Draco placed a brief kiss on her forehead. “Sorry, got held up in a meeting.”

A sharp tug on his cloak diverted Draco's attention momentarily.

“Daddy, can you please take you cloak off so we can go flying now?” Drake asked impatiently.

Eying his son carefully, Draco quirked an eyebrow at him. “Aren't you dressed for dinner?”

Drake sighed heavily, “Grandmother said we had to get dressed in…”

Draco cut his son off, knowing full well what his opinion of dress robes were by now. “Right, well looks like we'll have to go flying tomorrow then mate.”

“I could get changed again into my Quidditich stuff,” Drake suggested hopefully.

“And just what do you think your Grandmother would have to say about that?” Draco asked with a roguish smile playing across his face.

“She wouldn't mind,” Drake responded heartily.

Smirking at his son Draco quirked an eyebrow and waited for his amended reply.

“Grandmother would be cross,” Drake grumbled dejectedly.

Draco bent down placed his hands on Drake's shoulders and looked him in the eye. “Right so we will go flying tomorrow morning straight after breakfast. I promise.”

Sighing disappointedly Drake replied, “Yeah.”

“Hey, I want to go just as much as you do.”

“You do? But you can go flying anytime you want.”

“Yeah, I can, but I can't go flying with you anytime I want, can I?”

Drake responded with a satisfied grin.

“So were you on your way to dinner?” Draco asked.

“Yes, I didn't think you were going to make it,” Ginny responded grimly.

“Now would dinner with my parents been that bad without me there?”

“I didn't say that, I just… missed you that's all.”

“I like to hear that. Shall we then?” Draco offered his arm to her.

Ginny took Draco's offered arm and responded, “Yes I think we should before your mother sends out a search party.”

Draco and Ginny walked together to the dining room with the children leading the way. Lucius and Narcissa were already seated when they entered, Lucius stood and assisted Angel into her seat next to Narcissa, while Draco held Ginny's chair.

“Darling, I didn't think you were home yet,” Narcissa smiled across the table at her son.

“Only just arrived Mother, a late meeting detained me.”

“And… the result, Draco?” Lucius enquired almost casually.

Draco smirked at his father, “Of course we got the outcome we were after.”

“Good,” Lucius drawled, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

“I thought you would be pleased,” Draco responded.

“Enough business talk, this is a family dinner,” Narcissa admonished.

“My apologies, Mother.”

“Indeed,” Lucius intoned.

Satisfied that she had silenced any further talk of work from the men, Narcissa turned her attention to Ginny. “Ginevra, how is your sister-in-law?”

“Umm… which one? I have six.”

“Of course, sorry dear, I believe her name is… Fleur? She was heavily pregnant.”

“Yes, that was Fleur, she gave birth to a healthy boy, Henri, on Wednesday morning.”

“How lovely, you must pass our congratulations on to your brother.”

“I will, thank you.”

“And your other brother, Ron… has he proposed yet?”

“Yes he and Pansy are officially engaged much to mum's delight… a baby and a wedding she thinks all her Christmases have come at once.”

“Your brother requested Miss Parkinson's hand properly?” Lucius asked skeptically.

Ginny turned to the head of the table. “If you mean did he ask for Mr. Parkinson's blessing, then yes he did.”

“And survived?” Lucius enquired derisively.

Ignoring his tone, Ginny responded lightly, “Just barely, though I did think he was going to expire from nerves before he even left the Burrow.”

“Mmm… surprising Alfred Parkinson did not show him the business end of his wand,” Lucius murmured just loud enough to be heard.

“I had a word with Mr. Parkinson before Ron approached him to ensure nothing of the sort would happen,” Draco admitted resolutely.

“I see,” Lucius drawled, raising an eyebrow at his son.

“You disapprove, Father?”

“Not entirely, the girl is pregnant after all,” Lucius said dismissively.

Draco smirked, “Good, not that it would have mattered at any rate.”

“Was it a romantic setting for the proposal?” Narcissa probed further, an expectant smile gracing her features.

“Well…”

“Oh dear, Drake, you're spilling your food down the front of your robes,” Narcissa said exasperatedly as she picked up her napkin and began to wipe the errant food from his front.

“Well if they get dirty, I don't have to wear them again,” Drake beamed at Narcissa.

Smiling smugly, Narcissa withdrew her wand from her robes and whispered, “Scourgify.”

Drake's face fell as he examined his now clean dress robes.

“And now they are clean,” Narcissa told him with a smug smile. “Sorry, Ginevra, do go on.”

Smiling broadly at Narcissa she continued, “Ron asked her in the front room at the Burrow, I suppose he considered it romantic but with Drake marching through as she said yes, I think it may have been spoiled a little for Pansy.”

“Oh dear… well there is nothing she can do about that now,” Narcissa's tone was disappointed, whether it was for Pansy or whether it was because there was no romantic tale to relay Ginny could not tell.

“They were snogging again, they're always snogging,” Drake said disgustedly, screwing up his nose.

“Drake we do not talk of such things at the dinner table,” Lucius growled.

Looking sheepish, Drake raised only his eyes to Lucius. “Sorry Grandfather.”

Lucius inclined his head slightly in acknowledgement and returned his attention to his dinner.

After desert the family retired to the parlor for the remainder of the evening. It wasn't too long before Ginny announced that it was time for bed for the twins, who complained profusely as they were taken up to bed by both parents. When Draco and Ginny returned to the parlor, the elder Malfoys excused themselves for the evening leaving the young couple quite alone.

Making themselves comfortable on a sofa before the small fire, Draco and Ginny sat in silence for some time watching the flames dance in the hearth. Draco had his back against the arm of the couch with Ginny resting her back onto his chest and his hands resting on her stomach.

“Gin?”

“Mmm.”

“Where did you put your bags?”

“Pardon?”

“Where did you put your bags - the ones you brought with you this afternoon?”

“The house elf put them in the suite I was in last time.”

“Oh.”

“Something wrong?”

“I just thought that maybe you might want to stay with me…”

“I did think about it.”

“And?”

“Well… you didn't ask me to.”

“I didn't realize I had to ask.”

Ginny smiled impishly, “Just how am I meant to know you want me to stay in your chambers? I've never studied Legilimency you know.”

“You didn't? Well in that case, Miss. Weasley, would you care to join me in my private chambers for the duration of your stay at the Manor?” Draco asked in a cheeky formal tone.

Giggling lightly, Ginny responded, “Whatever for, Mr. Malfoy?”

“So I can shag you senseless every night,” Draco growled into her ear before he nipped the tiny shell lightly.

“Mr. Malfoy, how can I possibly refuse?”

“You can't,” Draco said smugly running a trail of hot kisses down the length of her neck.

As Draco's mouth moved lower, his hands began to travel up her body, cupping her breasts gently he teased the peaks through the fabric of her robes. Ginny leaned back into his chest moaning lightly at his attentions, she could feel his desire beginning to grow not only through the increased pressure he was now fondling her with, but the very definite prodding in the small of her back left no doubt in her mind as to what he wanted.

“You like that love,” he muttered against her ear.

“Mmm…”

Ginny turned her head as Draco leaned down to capture her mouth in a searing kiss. Immediately seeking permission to explore further, she allowed her mouth to open invitingly as his tongue slid in to caress hers sensuously. One of his hands drifted down, leaving the breast he had been caressing aching for more attention, and reached the peak of her thighs, gathering the skirts of her robes.

“Draco?” Lucius' voice drifted over them.

Ginny instantly jerked forward pulling her skirt down; her face flushed as red as her hair she found she could not look in the direction of the doorway where Lucius' voice had come from.

“Father,” Draco grunted, exasperation clearly evident in his tone.

Clearing his throat Lucius continued, “Your mother was curious as to whether you had remembered to set the wards for the children.”

Turning to face his father, Draco replied, “You can tell her that I did remember to set them.”

“Good… whose chambers are they set to alarm?”

“Mine,” Draco replied through gritted teeth.

“Splendid.”

“Goodnight, Father.”

Lucius smirked as he began to retreat from the room, pausing in the doorway he turned to face his son once more, “Draco, if I may suggest… chambers for such activities.”

Draco shot Lucius' back a withering glance as he left the parlor. Turning his attention back to a now mortified Ginny he tried to gather her in his arms again but she sat stiffly unwilling to yield to his gentle tugs.

“Hey… come back here,” Draco intoned gently.

“Why is it that every time we start something we get interrupted?”

“It's not every time, Gin, come back here love.”

“Draco we can't keep going here. Your father knows what we're doing or what we were about to do.”

“And with that knowledge, he won't be back,” Draco tried to assure her.

“I'm not so sure… I think he enjoys embarrassing me. What if he tells your mother?”

“He won't tell mother. Do you want to go up stairs?”

“Well…” Ginny paused to stifle a yawn.

“Hey, you're tired, we're going up,” Draco told her firmly.

“I am a bit tired,” she admitted.

Draco assisted her to a standing position, then rose himself. Draping an arm around her shoulders, he guided her out of the parlor and up stairs to his chambers.

“I'll have a house elf transfer your things to my chambers.”

“It's alright, I really just need my toothbrush tonight.”

“I have a spare you can use,” Draco told her as they entered his bedchamber.

“Thanks, I get the bathroom first,” Ginny squealed the last part as she ducked out from under his arm and ran across the room into the adjoining bathroom, slamming the door behind her.

Chuckling, Draco conceded immediately calling after her, “Yeah, you get the bathroom first, just don't take too long or I will be forced to come in there.”

Ginny leaned against the closed door and looked around at the lavishly appointed room. Black marble graced every surface and flawlessly polished brass fittings shone from the basin, bathtub and shower stall, complimenting the dark surfaces perfectly. Moving over to the basin she opened one of the cupboards and peered inside, smiling as she browsed through the vast collection of hair potions it contained. Locating Draco's spare toothbrush amongst the bottles, she extracted it and placed it on the sink, then began to disrobe.

Stepping into the shower stall, she sighed softly as she closed her eyes and lent against the wall, letting the hot water caress her body.

Draco summoned a house elf and ordered Ginny's belongings to be brought to his chambers, after which he wandered aimlessly around his room for a short time. Glancing at the closed bathroom door, he wondered if she would object to an invasion.

After a few minutes of internal debate Draco began to discard his robes, allowing them to drop to the floor as he strode confidently to the bathroom door. It was only as he reached for the door handle that it occurred to him Ginny could have cast a locking charm on the door; he hoped not, because he was getting a little chilly standing completely naked before the door. Draco turned the doorknob and grinned nefariously as he discovered it was unlocked.

Entering the bathroom quietly, he closed the door behind him and approached the shower stall where he could see Ginny's blurred silhouette though the frosted glass. Reaching for the handle, he confidently opened the door, assuring himself that she would have locked the bathroom door if she had wanted privacy.

“Thought I'd save water. You don't mind, do you?” Draco asked as he stepped into the shower and wrapped his arms around her.

Ginny placed a kiss on his chest then looked up into his face. “Not at all, I'm surprised it took you this long.”

Running his hands down her back to cup her bottom, he ran a trail of wet kisses along her jaw line and down her neck, stopping to suck on the pulse point at the base of her neck.

Moaning breathily, Ginny ran her hands up his chest, over his shoulders and into his hair effectively holding him in place at her neck as her moans grew louder. Draco trailed one hand up her body to her breasts, cupping one firmly as he massaged the flesh and his thumb tormented her nipple until it was painfully hard. Once satisfied, he moved to the other side and repeated the treatment.

One of her hands slid from its position on the back of his neck. Running her fingernails down his spine to his hips, she drew her hand along a light trail to the front of this hard body. Continuing downwards a little more, she curled her fingers around his length and began to stroke evenly, every so often running a finger across the head of his cock to elicit a lusty growl from him.

Draco's tongue traced water droplets down the graceful slope of her neck to capture the peak of one breast in his mouth. Nipping gently, he was rewarded with a firmer grasp on his shaft and a loud groan from the fiery witch.

“Oh gods… Draco…”

Hearing her breath his name out in such a wanton manner nearly proved to be his undoing; taking a deep breath, he reached down and removed her hand from his groin.

“Gin, steady love, or I'm not going to last much longer.”

“Really?” Ginny grinned wickedly as her hands descended in the direction of his groin.

Capturing each of her hands in one of his, he lifted them to his lips placing deep kisses on each he whispered thickly, “No love, I'd rather be with you… in you. It's been too long.”

Her wicked grin transforming into a sexy pout. “But…”

“No buts Gin, just let me take care of you and I'll be fine,” Draco responded throatily, punctuating his words with errant kisses on various parts of her upper body.

Draco moved to trap Ginny between the tiles and his body; still holding her hands in his, he allowed his mouth to travel over her body. Capturing each nipple in turn, he teased them mercilessly with the tip of his tongue before gliding lower, nipping at the underside of her breasts as her breathing began to grow ragged. As Draco released her hands, they immediately buried themselves in his hair. Moving lower still, Draco ran his tongue around the rim of her navel; dipping it in to release a squeal from her, he smiled into her flat belly as he traveled lower. Reaching the apex of her thighs, he began placing deep kisses over the area while one hand drifted down to her folds and one of his long fingers probed inwards to tease her tiny bud of nerves relentlessly.

She responded immediately, moaning loudly and bucking her hips toward him. Grinning into the curly red hair between her legs, Draco mused that she seemed to be a lot more responsive than he remembered her being a few weeks ago, but surely the time had not made her this needy. He was more than pleased with her reaction and willing to satisfy her every desire.

Gently nudging her legs apart with one hand, he slipped a finger into her as she bucked her hips then ran his tongue between her folds, flicking over her rock hard nub repeatedly until he felt her slipping down the wall as her legs gave way. Lifting his head and looking up into her face, he was pleased to see her expression was the most licentious he had ever seen it. Willing himself to retain control, he gazed into her eyes, which seemed to be almost begging him to take her now. Needing a moment to compose himself again and perhaps run over some Quidditich statistics, Draco buried his face between her legs again trying to block her lustful moans from his mind.

“Draco I need you… now,” Ginny breathed heavily, unable to contain herself any longer.

Any semblance of self-control Draco may have had deserted him upon hearing the desperate note in her tone. Rising to his feet, Draco brought his hands up under her arms and lifted her with ease. Ginny wrapped her legs around his back and could feel him pressing at her entrance but with his firm grip she was unable to slide onto his length.

“Draco,” she moaned wantonly.

“A little impatient tonight aren't we?” he teased, even though his own thoughts were centered on slamming into her until he was satisfied.

“I want… oh gods… yes,” she gasped as Draco allowed her to drop a little onto his hard length.

“Does that feel good, love?”

“Oh yes… so good,” she moaned as she wiggled a little.

“Sweet Merlin woman… I'm not going to last long if you keep that up,” Draco mumbled into her wet hair.

Tilting his head slightly, he claimed her mouth in a passionate searching kiss and simultaneously began to move slowly. Trapped between the wall and his hard body Ginny could do little more than hold on and allow Draco to do the work. Their mouths constantly running over each other placing fervent kisses and licks everywhere they could reach as Draco increased the pace gradually.

“Draco… please… harder,” Ginny begged breathlessly.

“I'll lose control Gin… don't want… to…”

“Please…” she pleaded as she latched onto his earlobe and began to suck it into her mouth, nipping at the tender flesh.

“Oh… Gin… stop…” he choked in a half hearted protest before slamming into her harder and faster than ever before.

On feeling the very first muscle spasm of her orgasm, Draco lost all control and within a few strokes had emptied himself deep inside her, ever conscious of her needs he continued to move into her until she too appeared completely sated.

Lifting her gently off of his waning length, Draco placed Ginny on her feet. Her arms wrapped around his neck and she pulled him down into a searing kiss. Running his hands down her sides, he maneuvered them around to cup the cheeks of her backside pulling her closer to him.

Breaking the kiss Draco rested his forehead on hers and suggested cheekily, “Bedtime?”

“Mmm…”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Slowly rolling onto his side, Draco slipped an arm around Ginny's waist and gently drew her into his body. Sighing contentedly, he closed his eyes again and buried his face in the silken red hair cascading over the pillows, this was how he wanted to wake up every morning—late after shagging the woman he loved well into the early hours of the morning suited him just fine.

Ginny began to stir lightly in his arms, she tried to roll over to face him, but at that moment, her stomach lurched and she knew she had to get to the bathroom as soon as her legs could get her there. Reaching out, Ginny grabbed a handful of blankets and ripped them back, at the same time trying to wriggle free of Draco's encompassing hold.

“Hey, where you going beautiful?”

Her hand now clamped firmly over her mouth Ginny was unable to answer for fear of vomiting all over him. Grunting indignantly at Draco, she threw herself off the bed and ran into the adjoining bathroom, slamming the door behind her.

Within seconds Draco had risen and was standing in front of the closed door. He hesitated momentarily when he heard Ginny retching. “Gin, are you okay?”

“Fine… I…”

At the sound of Ginny retching again, Draco cracked the door open as quietly as he could and saw her crouched naked over the toilet bowl, holding her hair back with one hand, the other had a white knuckle grip on the bowl. Approaching her slowly he gently reached out and ran his hand down her back.

“Gin, I'm going downstairs to floo a Medi Wizard, okay?”

“No… I'm fine,” Ginny replied breathlessly.

“No you're not, I'm getting a Medi Wizard. I'll be right back.”

Draco left the bathroom hastily before she could protest any further, stopping only to pull on a pair of pants. He left the suite and proceeded to the dining room where he was sure he would find his mother.

Entering the room in a hurry, Draco ignored the other occupants, focused only on speaking with Narcissa. “Mother, would you mind watching the children this morning?”

“Drake told me you promised to take him flying this morning?” Narcissa responded curiously.

“I was but Gin is really sick, I need to get a Medi Wizard for her,”

Narcissa frowned, “She's ill, whatever could be wrong? She was fine last night.”

“I know but this morning she's so sick,” Draco said worry clearly evident in his tone as he ran a hand through his hair.

“Mummy's always sick in the morning,” Angel offered knowledgeably.

Drake reached out and gave his sister a shove in the arm, “Shh… Angel we're not supposed to tell.”

“No. Mummy said not to tell Grandma, she didn't say we couldn't tell Daddy,” Angel corrected him matter-of-factly.

“You still shouldn't have told,” Drake huffed folding his arms across his chest and sitting back in his chair.

“Angel, sweetheart how long has Mummy been sick,” Draco asked gently.

“All week but she's usually better before lunch,” Angel nodded to confirm her statement.

Draco frowned—it did not make sense to him at all, “What?”

Sighing resolutely Drake sat forward and explained, “Mummy's been sick all week but only at breakfast, then she feels better.”

“That doesn't make sense—she's either sick or she's not,” Draco growled in frustration.

Narcissa had listened carefully to the explanation given by the children and it was with an optimistic smile that she addressed her son. “Darling, may I suggest a Mid Witch in place of a Medi Wizard.”

“Mother… I don't follow you,” Draco replied hesitatingly.

Narcissa smiled indulgently at her son before explaining her reasoning. “Ginevra has looked extremely tired for quite some time and if she's ill in the mornings only, as the children have pointed out...”

“Mother, she needs a Medi Wizard—what use would a Mid Witch be to her? They're only for witches who are…” Draco irritated tone dwindled to barely a whisper. “Do you think she's…”

“Draco, perhaps I'll go up and talk with Ginevra myself,” Narcissa suggested as she gracefully rose from the table.

“No … It's all right Mother; I'll go… I want … need…,” Draco stuttered before turning and wandering absently from the room.

When he reached his chambers, he paused outside the inner door to the bedchamber and took a deep steadying breath—not that it did much to calm his thoughts. Reaching his hand out to the door handle, he noticed that it was visibly shaking. Stealing himself, he gripped the ornate brass handle firmly and opened the door. As he entered, Ginny emerged from the bathroom swathed in his bathrobe, looking somewhat paler than usual.

“Are… do you feel…” Draco couldn't get his thoughts to co-operate enough to put together a coherent sentence.

Pre-empting what he was trying to say Ginny responded weakly, “A little better, thanks.”

“Good… that's good,” Draco nodded thoughtfully.

They stood regarding each other for several minutes. She had hoped that she wouldn't get sick while she was here and hadn't really thought about what might happen in the morning when he asked her to stay in his chambers last night. Studying his face carefully her mind screamed at her, he knows, he must, she was at a loss as to what to say at this point in time.

Draco's mind was preoccupied with his own internal debate, convincing himself that she was simply ill was proving to be most difficult especially when confronted with the expression on her face—frightened and guilty.

“Gin?”

“Draco?” Ginny replied, her heart hammering so loudly she could barely hear herself.

“Are you… Mother thinks maybe…” he attempted but his voice was shaky and his thoughts still not coherent.

Ginny shrugged as a tear escaped from her eye and ran down her face, “I don't know… maybe… I haven't…”

Watching a second tear run down her cheek was too much for Draco; he crossed the room quickly and gathered her into his arms, stoking her back comfortingly as she broke down and sobbed into his bare chest.

“Shhh… It's okay love,” he soothed to no avail, her weeping did not abate for sometime.

“I'm… sorry,” she eventually managed not lifting her head from the comfort of his chest.

“It's all right, Gin,” Draco whispered in return, not really convinced himself that everything would be all right, but seeing her like this was ripping his heart out.

They were still clinging to one another when there was a light knock at the door to the bedchamber. Draco did not need to open the door to know who was disturbing them.

Bringing his hands to Ginny's shoulders, Draco gently lifted her from his chest. “Wash your face love, and I'll get rid of Mother.”

Ginny turned obediently and walked back to the bathroom. Only when she had closed the door behind her did Draco move to answer the chamber door.

“Mother,” he drawled as he opened the door.

“Draco is Ginevra all right? I heard crying,” Narcissa tried to peer past her son into the room.

“She will be, we just need some time alone,” he said with more confidence than he actually felt.

“I contacted Healer Wilson for you. Ginevra should be diagnosed as soon as possible… if she is ill she may pass it to the children,” Narcissa informed him lightly.

“Mother, it was you who pointed out what her symptoms were most likely to indicate, was it not?” Draco asked derisively; he was not in the mood to play mind games with Narcissa this morning.

“Well… I was simply trying to be of assistance,” Narcissa claimed in an affronted tone before turning on her heel and gliding across Draco's private sitting room.

Sighing heavily and running a hand through his hair in frustration Draco called, “Mother… I'm sorry… What time can I expect Healer Wilson?”

Narcissa turned back toward him smiling, “He will be here within the hour.”

“Thank you, Mother,” Draco intoned genuinely.

Moving quickly back to stand in front of her son, Narcissa reached up and stroked his cheek softly. “If there is anything else I can do just say so Draco.”

“I know, Mother, we just need some time to talk… I think,” Draco replied quietly, his confusion evident in his silver eyes.

“You take as long as you need and do not concern yourselves with the twins—your father has taken them horse riding for the morning,” Narcissa smiled gently.

“Thank you, Mother,” Draco replied giving her a small smile.

“You had better get back to Ginevra. I'll alert you when the Medi Wizard arrives.”

Narcissa made her way swiftly from Draco's private rooms, leaving him standing in the doorframe for a few minutes collecting his thoughts. Slowly moving back into the bedchamber, he closed the door securely behind him to find Ginny leaning in the doorway to the bathroom.

Draco walked towards her and took her hand silently leading her to the settee before the fireplace. When they had both sat down he looked at her. She intently studied her own hands. He knew it would have to be him who began the discussion, but he wondered where to start.

Taking a deep breath, he reached forward and took her hands in his. “Gin… Look at me.”

She raised her face and looked at him—she was pale, her eyes were still glistening with tears she'd shed and those obviously still to fall.

“Have you seen a Medi Wizard or Mid Witch?”

Ginny shook her head, “No… I know it's silly, but I thought if I ignored the symptoms, it might go away.” As she finished tears began to trace a path down her face again.

Draco wanted nothing more than to take her into his arms and make everything all right, but he knew that if he did that now, they would not talk and they needed to do that before the Medi Wizard arrived.

“Angel said you've been sick all week,” he continued.

“I told her not to say anything,” Ginny whined.

“Actually you told her not to tell her Grandma, but you didn't say anything about telling me. She was quite specific, especially when Drake tried to tell her to keep her mouth shut.”

Ginny sighed, “I didn't know how to tell you…”

“How long have you known?”

“I suspected a few weeks ago then when I started getting sick this week… I knew,” Ginny admitted softly.

Draco nodded gravely, “You need to see a Medi Wizard, Gin.”

“I know… I just kept putting it off.”

“Today,” Draco continued.

“But… I don't know…”

“There's nothing to know, Gin. Mother has already flooed our family healer; he will be here soon.”

“But…”

“Gin, we need to know for sure; it's just for confirmation, all right—just so we know for sure that you're not sick.”

“I'm not sick, I know the difference,” she whispered.

“I won't hurt…”

They were interrupted by a knock at the door, Draco kissed Ginny's cheek and rose to answer the door.

“Mother,” he greeted Narcissa.

“Darling, Healer Wilson has arrived,” Narcissa stepped back to make the way clear for the elderly healer.

“How are you, Wilson?” Draco offered his hand to the healer.

“Well thank you, Draco,” Healer Wilson responded genially.

“Please come in.” Draco stepped out of the doorway and welcomed the healer with a sweep of his arm.

“Thank you.” The healer stepped through the door into the bedchamber and glanced around, his eyes settling on the witch sitting before the fireplace.

“If you would,” Draco indicated that he should follow him over to where Ginny was sitting.

Draco moved to stand beside the settee closest to where Ginny was sitting. “Gin, this is Healer Wilson … Wilson, this is Ginevra Weasley.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Miss Weasley,” Wilson inclined his head politely.

“Healer Wilson,” Ginny forced a fleeting smile.

“Mrs. Malfoy tells me you require a pregnancy test,” Wilson said as he smiled encouragingly at Ginny.

“Umm… I…”

Draco stepped forward as soon as Ginny had begun to stammer the answer, “Yes, that is exactly what we require.”

“Well if you would like to move over to the bed and lie flat we can get on with it,” Wilson suggested.

Draco assisted Ginny to stand and held her all the way to the bed. She flushed bright red when she noticed Narcissa hovering in the doorway, but any qualms she felt about Draco's mother were eased when Narcissa smiled warmly at her. Still clad in Draco's bathrobe she laid on the bed flat on her back with one hand resting protectively across her stomach and the other clasp firmly in Draco's large hand.

Wilson had followed the couple; fussing for a few minutes, he extracted a quill and parchment from his robes and placed them on the end of the bed. He then drew his wand.

Smiling gently at her, Wilson asked, “Are you ready to begin?”

“Y…yes,” Ginny choked on the simple reply.

“Very well, lie perfectly still for me.” Wilson's face transformed into one of utmost seriousness as he muttered an extremely complex charm, his wand hovering over her womb.

A white light of growing intensity glowed over Ginny's abdomen; the room's silence was disturbed only by the sharp intake of breath from the doorway. Studying the light intently, Wilson muttered unintelligibly to himself before uttering yet another complex charm over Ginny, causing the white light to change slightly toward a golden color.

“Well,” Wilson began as he turned his attention back to Ginny's face, “you may sit up if you like.”

Draco assisted her to sit up and placed pillows behind her back so she could relax into them. Once she was comfortable, they both looked expectantly to the healer.

Smiling indulgently at the young couple, the healer did not keep them in suspense for long. “Miss. Weasley, you are most definitely with child; I estimate you to be six weeks along.”

“I'm pregnant,” Ginny stated flatly. Having it said out loud made it so much more real, she could no longer ignore her nagging symptoms—her brow furrowing as her eyes darted toward Draco.

Draco glanced at Ginny and immediately noticed that she appeared to be on her way to getting upset again. Giving his mother a pointed look, he nodded his head ever-so-slightly at the healer. Narcissa did not need to be told twice; she immediately glided forward and spoke in barely a whisper to the aging healer before they both exited the room.

“Gin, are you okay?” Draco asked, concern etched deep into his tone as he moved to perch on the bed beside her.

“I'm pregnant,” she repeated in the same monotone as before, her eyes flickering over Draco's face as if searching for the answer to a difficult question.

“Gin, it's okay; I'm here, it's going to be okay,” Draco crooned as he looked into her frightened eyes.

“I…” Ginny shook her head as if she was not sure of what she had been about to say.

“Love, please—I promise you it will be all right, everything will turn out perfectly,” Draco's voice had taken on an unfamiliar pleading quality.

Taking a big gulp of air, she looked him in the eye, “You… you haven't said anything about how you feel.”

“I… I'm all right with it,” Draco told her. Initially, as the answer to her question ran though his mind, he simply wanted to placate her for the time being, but as the words fell from his mouth, he realized that they were true.

Ginny looked at him disbelievingly. “You are?”

A foolish grin crept across his face reaching up into the depths of his eyes, making them sparkle. “I'm going to be a father,” he whispered.

Watching Draco's facial expressions go through a myriad of changes before settling into his current silly grin, Ginny couldn't help but giggle even as tears began to fall from her eyes. “You're really all right with the baby?”

“We are having another baby and this time I'm going to be there from the beginning,” Draco exclaimed. Leaning forward he took her in his arms, holding her as closely as he could. “I'm going to be a father, again.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Thanks to Gianfared for her wonderful beta skills *hugs*

Thanks to everyone who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER FORTY

TRIP TO GRINGOTTS

Draco held her for what seemed an eternity, and while in his arms she began to believe that everything would be all right—just as he promised. He hadn't run screaming from her and had categorically stated that he was going to be there; feeling safe in this knowledge, Ginny began to relax.

Draco reached his hand up to her face, wiping away the tears that had spilled down her cheeks.

“You're really happy?” Ginny asked softly as she searched his silver eyes for any hint of apprehension.

“Yes, Gin, I couldn't be happier. Why would you think I wouldn't be?”

“It's not like we planned this. Merlin we've only been back together for a few months and…”

“Does it matter to you that we've been together for a short time?”

“No, it's not that.”

“Well, it doesn't matter to me either,” Draco said earnestly. “Gin, I haven't been able to settle down for years and when you came back into my life I finally realized why—I've been in love with you all these years and no other witch can compare; they all failed in one way or another, even if they seemed perfect, they weren't you and you are who I wanted… want—I want you for life.”

“You do?” Ginny spluttered as tears began to cascade down her face once more.

“Hey… don't cry, Gin; I didn't want to make you cry,” Draco said as he took her in his arms again running his hands up and down her back soothingly, seeing her like this was ripping his heart out.

“I'm crying because I'm happy,” she mumbled into his shoulder.

Draco moved back, holding her by the shoulders. “You're happy?”

Ginny nodded, smiling at him through her tears.

Shaking his head in disbelief, Draco muttered, “Bloody women—I'll never understand them.”

“You're not meant to understand us.”

“Do you want some breakfast?”

“No thanks, my stomach can't handle much before lunch but you go and have yours, I think I'll have a shower and get dressed.”

“If you're sure.”

“I'm positive; if you don't eat soon, your stomach is going to start growling at you,” she responded cheekily.

“My stomach does not growl at me.”

“Oh really,” Ginny arched an eyebrow at him. Having felt his stomach bubbling when he was holding her close she knew he was hungry and it was only a matter of time before hungry growls would be heard.

“Yes really.” Draco stood and had not taken two steps before his stomach turned traitor, growling loudly.

Stifling her giggles, Ginny swung her feet onto the floor. “Mmm… seems as though your stomach doesn't growl in the same way as you don't snore.”

“I don't…” Draco turned to face her and stopped his retort abruptly when he saw her face.

She had baited him and he had bitten hard. Smirking at her, he advanced on her, gently pushing her backwards so she was lying on the bed with her legs dangling to the floor. Draco straddled her as she was still trying to smoother her giggles.

Bringing his face close to hers he whispered, “Now, Miss. Weasley, I shall explain this once for your benefit: Malfoy's do not snore nor do their stomachs growl. If for any reason you think that you may have heard something akin to either of the aforementioned noises coming from a Malfoy, I assure you that it is your mistake.”

“Really? Because I could have sworn that it was definitely your stomach making all that noise just before.”

“Definitely not,” he stated as he leaned in to kiss her.

Ginny pulled him even closer. Draco relaxed his body to lie on top of hers. When Ginny's tongue flicked against his lips, then slid inside his mouth and began to dance with his tongue, he lost conscious thought. He cradled her face, needing to touch her. Tracing her figure over the dressing gown, his hand made its way between them to the sash holding the garment in place; Draco released the knot and pushed the material aside, exposing her naked body. Gliding his hand up her abdomen, he continued until he reached one of her breasts. He kneaded the soft flesh with his long fingers, then seized her nipple and gently pinched. Ginny moaned into his mouth. He smiled to himself as he trailed his tongue down her jaw to her neck, pausing to nip lightly on her pulse point which elicited yet another lusty moan from her.

He gracefully adjusted his body to lie beside her. Gazing down at her flushed body, he noticed how her hard she was already breathing, enough to make her chest heave up and down. Without any further delay, Draco lent in and captured one of her breasts in his mouth.

“Oh… Gods, Draco,” Ginny breathed.

Rolling her nipple gently between his teeth, Draco could hear her begin to whimper. Ginny reached both hands down to the waistband of his trousers; she clumsily undid the clasp and zip, releasing his erection. Seizing his shaft, she ran her fingers over its entire surface before moving one hand back to the waistband of his pants. She impatiently tried to push his trousers off his hips.

Draco slid off the bed, divesting himself of his pants in an instant. He took hold of Ginny's hands, pulling her to stand in front of him, then pushed his robe off her shoulders, allowing it to pool at her feet. He scooped her up to gently deposit her back on the bed and he positioned himself above her again.

He placed small kisses all over her face, trailing down her neck and onto her chest. After giving equal attention to each of her breasts, he traveled lower, not pausing until he had buried his tongue between her thighs. He had only been teasing her bud of nerves for a few minutes when she began to beg for him.

“Draco… please…”

Ginny reached for him, pulling him to cover her body and kissing him feverishly as she squirmed beneath him. Unable to contain himself, Draco reached down to hold her hips still and slammed his full length into her, hissing his pleasure as her heat encased him.

“Oh gods… yes…” Ginny shrieked, her hips meeting his every thrust, hard and fast.

As beads of sweat began to form on his forehead, Draco knew he couldn't hold out much longer, and he didn't think Quidditich statistics were going to be much of a distraction given the pace they had set.

“Draco… ohhhhh… harder oh god…”

Feeling her muscles begin to tighten around him, Draco willed himself to maintain control for just a little longer.

“Draco… oh dear.” Narcissa's voice floated in from the doorway.

“Shit… the door…” he grunted as control flew out the window and he spilled his seed deep into Ginny who was writhing in ecstasy.

“Oh god… oh god… yes… Draco oh yes…” Ginny screamed clinging to him so hard her fingernails sunk into his shoulders.

Collapsing on top of her, Draco immediately swung his head to the side, looking at the door. Relief washed over him as he stared at the vacant space; he hoped that the voice he had heard had simply been a figment of his imagination, but seriously doubted it especially when Ginny finally spoke.

“Did I hear your mother's voice?” she panted lightly, still trying to regain her breath.

Closing his eyes in resignation Draco exhaled heavily, “Yeah I think so, she's gone now.”

“Oh god.”

Grinning wickedly at her, “Yeah I think she heard you say that once or twice.”

Ginny slapped his shoulder. “It's not funny Draco—it's embarrassing; she's your mother, she shouldn't have to witness… this!”

“Don't worry about it Gin. She'll just look at you funny. I'm the one who's going to get my ear chewed off about treating you properly.”

“What?”

“Yeah she'll either attack me herself or she'll get in Father's ear and he'll be compelled to have one of those talks with me just to shut her up.”

Ginny began to giggle, “Really?”

“Really and it's not funny. I swear she still thinks I'm fourteen sometimes.”

“Oh poor, Draco.”

“You…” Draco growled as he captured her mouth with his in a sensuous kiss.

Draco rolled off to the side and gathered her in his arms. They stayed wrapped in each other's embrace until Ginny began to shiver.

“Come on you… into a hot shower,” Draco ordered as he rose from the bed bringing Ginny with him.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Narcissa hurried to the stables trying in vain, as she walked, to erase the most recent image of her son—it had seemingly been scorched into her mind and she was unable to shake the vision of Draco and Ginevra in his bed.

The sound of childish laughter floated over Narcissa and she looked toward the stable yard. Lucius was on his mount talking to Drake, who was perched on the wooden fence as he watched Angelique ride her horse around the edge of the enclosure. It was almost as if time had drifted twenty years into the past; Narcissa could just about believe that it was Draco perched on the fence talking animatedly to his father and what she had just witnessed had been a bad dream.

Angelique's excited squeals pulled Narcissa from her thoughts as she drew closer to the stable.

“Grandmother, I can ride on my own,” Angel called delightedly.

“You are so clever darling,” Narcissa responded encouragingly, smiling at her small granddaughter—she was to become a grandmother again, it had been confirmed.

“Narcissa?” Lucius' expression one of askance; he was curious to know what the Medi Wizard had diagnosed.

Narcissa nodded, almost indiscernibly, toward the children, conveying in one look she would inform him of the goings on in the morning when they had the opportunity to talk alone.

Reading her message clearly, Lucius inclined his head in acknowledgement and continued, “Dearest would you care to ride with us?”

“Thank you, but I am perfectly happy to watch.”

“Then a chair,” Lucius said as he drew his wand and conjured a comfortable chair for her.

“Thank you, darling.”

Turning his attention back to his granddaughter, Lucius began to issue instructions regarding her riding style. “Angelique keep your heels down and your knees tight.”

“Yes, Grandfather.”

“Drake, why are you not riding?” Narcissa asked.

“I want to go flying.”

Lucius swung his attention to his insolent grandson and growled in a low voice, “We have already discussed this matter, Drake, and as before, if you have a problem with how the plans have changed, you can discuss your grievances with your father when he is available. Now apologise to your grandmother for your rude tone immediately.”

“Sorry Grandmother.”

“Come here darling,” Narcissa said in a soft tone, indicating that Drake should join her.

Climbing down from the fence, Drake ambled over to where Narcissa was sitting and clambered up to sit on her knee.

“I'm sure your father will take you flying just as soon as he can darling.”

“We were meant to go this morning—he promised!”

“Yes he did, but that was before he knew your mother was ill.”

“She's always sick in the mornings, she would have been better by the time we got back from flying.”

“More than likely she would have been, but your father wanted to be there when the Medi Wizard arrived.”

“Did he come yet?”

“Yes, he has.”

“So is Mummy sick?”

“I don't think so.” Narcissa answered carefully, she did not know if Draco and Ginny wanted the children to learn of their new sibling yet, and she felt it was not her place to inform them.

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I haven't spoken to your parents yet, so I do not know what the Medi Wizard told them.”

“Oh…” he replied as he leant back and rested his head on her shoulder.

It was almost midday when Lucius and Angel dismounted. After ensuring the horses were comfortable in their stalls, they made their way back to the main house for lunch. With Drake and Angel running ahead, it gave Narcissa an opportunity to inform Lucius of the morning's events.

Lucius draped his arm over Narcissa's shoulders as they walked. “Well?”

“Oh, Lucius, we are to be grandparents again.”

“Really, how far along is she?” he responded skeptically.

“Healer Wilson said around six weeks.”

“Excellent—wonderful news,” Lucius responded vaguely.

“Yes, it is,” Narcissa replied hesitantly.

“Is there something else dear?”

“It's Draco.”

“He is not pleased?”

“No… no quite the opposite I think.”

“The problem?”

“When Healer Wilson told them, Ginevra appeared to be upsetting herself again, so I showed Healer Wilson out and gave them some time alone, it was when I went to check a little later that…”

“Go on dear.”

“The door was open to Draco's bedchamber and they were… were engaged in… a private moment.”

“I see.”

Narcissa stopped walking and turned to face her husband. “Lucius, you must speak with him.”

“And why would I need to speak with Draco? If I am not mistaken you just informed me that they were in his chambers.”

“He was extremely… rough with Ginevra and given her delicate condition…”

“I see and you wish me to speak with him accordingly.”

“Thank you, dearest.”

“Should Draco put in an appearance at lunch, do tell him I want a private word immediately following.”

“You're not eating with us?”

“If you recall, I had intended to spend the morning attending to some urgent business, I will take lunch in the study and attempt to make a start on the more pressing matters.”

“Very well, if you think it truly necessary.”

“It is necessary, Cissa, with the children here do you think I would do it if it were not?”

“Of course, dear, I will pass on your message for Draco,” Narcissa responded despondently.

“Now, now, Cissa, I do not intend to work all afternoon, I will endeavor to be finished in an hour or so.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Narcissa had just settled the children into their chairs when Draco and Ginny entered the dining room.

“Mummy, do you feel better now?” Angel enquired brightly.

“Yes, thank you sweetheart.”

“See, Daddy, I told you Mummy always feels better by lunch,” Drake sneered, still upset from missing out on flying that morning.

“Yes, you did, and I know you're upset about flying, but if you don't watch your attitude, you will find yourself banned again.”

“Yes, Daddy,” Drake muttered unhappily.

“Let's eat, I'm starving,” Draco declared loudly as he pulled Ginny's chair out for her.

“Thank you,” Ginny mumbled taking her seat.

“Mother, is Father joining us?”

“No, he has some pressing business matters to attend to, but he did ask to see you directly following lunch in the study,” Narcissa replied pointedly.

“I wonder what he could possibly need to see me about,” Draco replied sarcastically, grinning cheekily across the table at his mother. “I suspect he has some questions concerning the meeting I was detained in last night.”

Narcissa wanted nothing more than to tell her son off for his earlier behavior, but could not broach such a subject up at the table with the children present. Swallowing her retort, she shot him a disdainful glare and turned her attention to the children.

“Grandmother, what are we going to do after lunch?” Angel asked.

“What would you like to do?”

“I want to go flying,” Drake said strongly.

“Well, you will have to ask your father when he intends to make good on his promise darling,” Narcissa responded sweetly, but at the same time, shooting a malevolent look across the table to her son.

Narcissa's sweet sounding reply was dripping with poisoned honey, and Draco did not miss the intended barb, or the nasty look she sent him; clearly she was not pleased with him.

Looking directly at his son, Draco offered brightly, “Drake as soon as I'm finished meeting with your Grandfather we'll go flying, all right?”

“You mean it this time?”

“Yes, I mean it, when you've finished lunch you can go put your Quidditich gear on.”

“Yes!” Drake exclaimed as his face broke into a wide grin.

Draco ate his lunch quickly and excused himself from the table leaving Angel telling Ginny all about her horse riding ability. Aware of what Lucius wanted to see him about, Draco was positive it would not take long for them to stumble through the forced discussion and reach the mutual understanding that neither of them wanted to visit the humiliating subject again.

Reaching the study, Draco knocked briefly and opened the door. “Father? Mother informed me that you wished to speak with me.”

Lucius looked up from the parchment he was writing on and laid his quill on the desk. “Yes, come in, Draco.”

He walked into the study and took a seat across the desk from Lucius.

“Mother told you our news?”

“Yes, she is rather pleased at the prospect of another grandchild,” Lucius intoned flatly.

“And you are not?”

“Reservedly so.”

“May I enquire as to why?”

“I have concerns.”

“Care to share?”

“You and Ginevra have not been back together all that long.”

“It is not an issue for us. Anything else?”

“When did she conceive?”

“It would have been the last weekend she stayed at the Manor.”

“I see. Did it not occur to you to use protection charms?”

“Apparently not,” Draco replied flippantly.

“You are certain the child is yours?”

Draco rose from his chair, his expression dark, and snarled across the desk, “If that is all, I'll be getting back to my family now.”

“Sit,” Lucius commanded, “I am not yet finished.”

“Father, I am warning you, I will not tolerate any…”

Lucius cut his son off authoritatively, “You are obviously certain therefore that is good enough for me. Sit; your mother wanted me to have a word with about this morning.”

Draco sat back down and regarded Lucius cautiously. “Father, I know what this is about, so there's really no need to…”

Lucius leant back in his chair, a knowing smile gracing his features. “I thought you might; however, your mother is concerned.”

“Concerned? About?”

“Women in Ginevra's condition are delicate, and she wishes me to ensure that you are fully aware of the precautions you should be taking.”

“Precautions? Father, given Gin's condition, I think it is a little late for such measures.”

“I am not speaking of precautions that prevent pregnancy; rather, things you should be aware of once it occurs.”

“I don't follow…”

Leaning forward Lucius placed his forearms on his desk and clasped his hands together, his expression serious. “Your mother is concerned that you may, inadvertently of course, injure Ginevra or the child.”

“Father I would never…”

“Yes, I know, but your mother did say that your… actions were somewhat vigorous.”

“My actions?”

“Yes… I feel it would be prudent to remember that Ginevra is carrying your child and perhaps you could be a little… shall we say gentle with her?”

“What? Are you saying that I could hurt the baby by… by…”

“Exactly.”

Shock and disbelief clearly showing in his features, Draco muttered, “I didn't realize…”

“Hence, the reason your mother insisted that we have this chat.”

“I don't want to hurt either of them.”

“I did not think that, just bare it in mind.”

“I will … I have to get back to Drake, I promised I'd take him flying this afternoon.”

“Mmm… I must find some time to take a walk this afternoon and see for myself how well the boy flies.”

“You should, he definitely has natural ability,” Draco replied, pride clearly evident in his tone.

Draco rose and walked to the door, as his hand grasped the door handle, Lucius offered one more piece of advice. “Draco?”

“Yes, Father?”

“I strongly suggest that you ensure the door to your chambers is closed before you engage in such activities in the future, it doesn't do your mother any good to witness behavior of that nature from her only son.”

“Of course, Father.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

“Daddy, can't we go up now?” Drake was hopping from foot to foot impatiently beside his father.

“I'll just get your mother comfortable, and we'll be in the air before you know it, mate.”

Drake stood with his new broomstick in hand watching his father conjure a comfortable chair for his mother, and then a blanket to keep her warm. Sighing loudly as his father tucked the blanket around her legs, it occurred to him that he was doing exactly what Grandma would do if she were sick. Approaching his parents slowly, so as not to be detected, Drake tried to hear the whispered conversation they were having, but was unsuccessful. He crept a little closer, forgetting he was holding his broomstick until a yelp from his father broke his concentration.

“Hey, watch what you're doing with that thing, Drake,” Draco laughed as he rubbed his backside.

“Sorry, Daddy.”

Draco ruffled his son's hair and bent down to make eye contact. “It's all right, mate, you've just got to be careful when you're walking around with your broom.”

“Daddy?”

“Yes, mate?”

“Is mummy sick?” Drake asked in barely a whisper.

“No, Drake, she's perfectly healthy.”

“Then why are you wrapping a blanket around her?”

“It's a bit chilly, we wouldn't want her to get cold while we're flying, would we?”

“But Grandma only does that when you're sick.”

“Does what?”

Drake rolled his eyes and told his father with thinly veiled impatience, “Wraps you in a blanket.”

“Mummy is not sick, okay?”

Drake looked at his father doubtfully. “If you say so. Why isn't she flying with us then?”

“Umm… well, I guess she doesn't feel like it,” Draco fumbled his reply.

“But Mummy loves flying.”

“And so do I, are we ready to fly then?” Draco cleverly averted answering Drake's question.

“Yep, I'm ready!”

“Well, what are we waiting for?”

Draco and Drake both mounted their brooms and headed skywards, staying low for sometime before drifting higher. Angel ran around below them, trying her best to follow their path.

“Ginevra, you look comfortable,” Lucius intoned as he approached her chair.

“Very comfortable, thank you, Lucius.”

Lucius conjured a chair for Narcissa next to Ginny's. “Dearest,” he said indicating to Narcissa that she should sit.

“Thank you, darling.” Narcissa smiled sweetly as she sunk gracefully into the chair.

Lucius regarded Ginny closely for sometime before speaking up, “I believe congratulations are in order.”

“Thank you.”

Lucius smirked, “Draco certainly seems to be looking after you.”

“Yes, he is fussing a bit at the moment, but I've no doubt that will stop as time goes on.”

“Don't be too sure of that, if he's anything like his father, he will keep it up until you deliver,” Narcissa assured her.

Snorting indignantly at the blemish his wife had just inflicted on his reputation, Lucius wandered over to stand where his son and grandson were flying in the sky above.

Turning to Ginny, Narcissa reached over and placed her hand on hers. “Lucius used to fuss over me terribly when I was carrying Draco, there is nothing more important to the Malfoy men than their children.”

“Really? I wouldn't have imagined Lucius fussing over anyone.”

“Oh, he doesn't like people to think he's capable of such behavior, but I assure you, he is quite loving, especially when it comes to his family.”

“Draco has mentioned that before.”

“You can believe him and you will see for yourself over time.”

“I've already seen how good he is with the children.”

“He would do anything for Drake and Angelique, if Lucius had the chance, he would spoil them rotten.”

“I think he does already.”

“Dearest, what he does for them now in only the tip of the wand, with the Malfoy vaults at his disposal, he is able to give them anything they could possibly want.”

“Well, we'll have to keep a close watch on what Lucius gives the twins then, I don't want either of them to end up spoiled little brats.”

“I fear the new baby will pose more of a problem.”

“A problem?”

“Yes, he will know this new little one from birth, the bond will be stronger, thus making it more difficult to reign him in when shopping.”

“I see…” Ginny began hesitantly. She could not imagine it would be Lucius who had to be reigned in when shopping; rather, it was more likely to be Narcissa.

“But that is not your problem, it is mine,” Narcissa laughed lightly. “Now you must tell me how you are feeling.”

“I feel fine.”

“The morning sickness?”

“It usually disappears by mid morning.”

“How long have you suffered with it?”

“Only a week or so.”

“Oh, you poor dear.”

“It could be worse.”

“Yes, of course. How long have you known?”

Furrowing her brow slightly, Ginny replied, “Since this morning.”

“But you must have suspected…”

“Umm… about two weeks ago I began to think I might be, but it wasn't until the morning sickness started that I truly believed I could be.”

“Why did you not say anything to Draco?”

“I tried not to think about it, our relationship is still new and I didn't know how he would react,” she admitted quietly.

“Oh dear, what a terrible dilemma for you.”

“Of my own creation—I deserve no sympathy, Narcissa.”

“Nonsense, of course you do,” Narcissa said as she looked at Ginny compassionately. “I have been meaning to have a word to you about this morning.”

Flushing bright red, Ginny barely choked out, “This morning?”

“Simply out of concern for you and the baby.”

“Oh?”

“Draco is a man and men are not always aware of the damage they can inflict on women in your delicate condition.”

“Draco would never hurt me.”

“Not intentionally and there is the baby to consider. Such … boisterous activities should perhaps be kept aside until after the birth.”

“He's not…”

Narcissa cut her off to continue, “I'm not suggesting that you abstain totally but from the … display I witnessed this morning I'm concerned that he is overly rough and may cause some damage to you or the baby. Of course, I understand that you may like it that way, but there is a little one to consider.”

“I… umm… errr…” Ginny stuttered; she was totally floored by Narcissa's lecture and had no idea how she was to reply coherently. Her mind was reeling—he couldn't hurt her and it would be almost impossible to hurt the baby, it was well protected within her, oh my god how am I to tell Narcissa that, surely she would know.

Ginny sighed in relief when she spotted Draco touching down near by. She was sure Narcissa would not continue the discussion while he was present.

“Mummy … Mummy, did you see me flying?” Drake yelled as he ran up to the two witches.

“Yes, darling, you were wonderful,” Ginny replied as enthusiastically as she could, trying to put the conversation with Narcissa aside.

“Gin, is everything all right?” Draco asked, concern etching his face.

“Yes, everything is fine,” Ginny tried to assure him but her voice did not sound strong even to her own ears.

“You look flushed, are you sure?”

“A little tired, that's all.”

“Well, why don't we take you back to the house for a nap before dinner?”

“Dinner isn't for hours yet.”

“You can have a long nap then.”

Drake tugged on Draco's sleeve, “Daddy, aren't we going to fly some more?”

“Sorry mate, Mummy's tired and she needs to have a nap. How about we take our brooms to the Burrow tomorrow and show all those cousins of yours how to really fly?”

“Can we really?”

“Sure, now pick your broom up and we'll get Mummy up to the house.”

“Okay, Daddy,” Drake said agreeably as he wandered over to collect his broom.

“I'll just fetch Angel and we'll get you back to the house, all right love?” Draco said softly to Ginny.

“Umm… yeah.”

Draco walked to where Angel was still running around in circles, chasing butterflies while Lucius watched on.

“Father, we're heading back to the house. Ginny's tired and needs to rest.”

“Very well … Drake is quite a flyer.”

“Yes, I told you he was.”

“He'll make the Slytherin team no doubt.”

“I hope so, he certainly loves Quidditich.”

“Trust me, Draco, you made the team and so will your son.”

Draco smirked at his father's response before calling, “Angel, come on sweetheart, we're going back to the house.”

“Coming, Daddy,” Angel responded, giving up her chase of the butterfly hovering ten feet away.

Draco watched his small daughter run across the field to his waiting arms and could not help but hope that the child Ginny was carrying would be another little Angel for him to cherish.

Scooping Angel up into his arms, Draco grinned happily at her, “Did you catch any butterflies?”

“Nope, they wouldn't slow down.”

“That's a shame.”

“I wish I had a wand!”

“So you can catch butterflies?”

“Yes, they move too fast.”

“Angelique, you do know that if you touch a butterfly it dies,” Lucius informed her as he fell into step with his son.

Angel looked at her grandfather with wide eyes. “They do?”

“Yes, if you touch their wings they die right on your hand.”

Angel looked stunned as she muttered, “I don't want to catch them anymore, I don't want to make them die.”

“It's still fun to chase them though, you can do that,” Draco offered.

“Mmm… I guess I can still chase them but I'll never, ever catch one,” she told them, shaking her head in emphasis.

“You won't catch what, darling?” Narcissa enquired.

“Butterflies… they die if you touch them.”

“Oh… who told you that?”

“Grandfather.”

“Lucius, really you shouldn't be telling five year old little girls such stories,” Narcissa scolded lightly.

“Dearest, the facts are not stories, I merely informed Angelique of what would happen if she ever managed to capture one of the creatures.”

“Really,” Narcissa sighed as she rose from her chair.

The family strolled slowly back to the manor; Angelique in Draco's arms, Drake with his broomstick, Lucius had taken Draco's broomstick and Narcissa had surprisingly linked arms with Ginny as they walked. Draco could not contain the smile that crept across his face; it was definite confirmation that Narcissa did indeed like the witch he intended to make his wife.

Upon entering the house, Lucius led the family to the parlor, and a house elf immediately popped into the room. Lucius passed Draco's broomstick to the small creature.

“Drake, Millie will take your broomstick,” Lucius told the little boy.

“But she might hurt it,” Drake protested, tightening his grip on the racing broom.

“Nonsense, if she does, she will face punishment. Now pass your broom to her so she can put it away.”

Sensing his grandfather was getting impatient, Drake reluctantly handed over his broom to the servant, who popped out of the room as soon as she had full possession of both broomsticks.

“It's okay, Drake; Millie knows how to take care of brooms—she won't hurt it at all,” Draco assured him with a wink.

“Okay,” Drake mumbled.

“Perhaps some afternoon tea is in order,” Narcissa announced as she moved further into the room toward her favorite chair.

“I think I'll pass Narcissa, I'd rather just go straight up and lie down,” Ginny declined gracefully.

“Of course, dear.”

“Mother, if you could take care of the children for a few minutes so I can see Gin upstairs,” Draco said.

Narcissa smiled brightly at her son, “Go ahead darling, I'm sure the children are ravenous after their activities.”

Sending his mother an appreciative smile, Draco put Angel on her feet and turned to Ginny. “Right, let's get you upstairs.”

As the couple made their way out of the parlor and toward the grand staircase, they could overhear Angel quizzing Narcissa about her mother.

“Grandmother, is Mummy sick?”

“No, sweetheart, she's just tired and needs a nap.”

“But Mummy never has naps.”

“Well, she is very tired today, and she needs a nap.”

Moving beyond the sound of their voices, Ginny stopped and faced Draco. “We're going to have to tell them soon.”

“I was thinking maybe tonight we could sit them down and explain.”

Her eyes widened. “So soon?”

“Tomorrow we have to tell your family, don't we?”

“Yeah, I guess so but…”

“Gin, the kids deserve to know before the rest of the family.”

“Yes, you're right, of course they do, we'll do it tonight after dinner.”

“Good, and tomorrow I'll make the announcement at lunch,” his tone was unenthusiastic.

“It is tradition.”

“Yeah, I know.”

They walked in companionable silence; both lost in their own thoughts. Draco was focused on the afternoon ahead and what he had decided to do.

Ginny wondered how bad the reaction was going to be from her family once they were told. Perhaps it wasn't a good idea to tell them when they were all together or maybe she should be the one to tell them not Draco, she mused worriedly.

Reaching his chambers, Draco set about helping Ginny get ready to rest for the afternoon. It wasn't until after he had physically assisted her into the massive bed and was fussing with the covers for the umpteenth time that she spoke up.

“Umm… Draco?”

“Yes, love?”

“I'm not sick, you know.”

“I know.”

“I'm just pregnant.”

Grinning at her broadly, he responded, “I know.”

“Well, you're treating me like I have some fatal disease.”

“I'm just trying to take care of you—look after you.”

“And I appreciate the fact that you want to but…” she hesitated as his face fell.

“But what?” he asked in a tone bordering on hurt and confusion.

I have to tell him or he's going to drive me insane, she told herself before continuing. “You're smothering me, I know you're not used to being around pregnant women … The thing is, I just want to be treated as normal, like yesterday.”

“Oh … sorry,” he responded softly, the hurt tainting his tone.

“It's all right, I really do appreciate you wanting to look after me, but I just need to be treated as normal.”

“I'll try to remember that.”

Smiling at him encouragingly, she replied brightly, “Good.”

“Well, you have a good nap and I'll see you before dinner,” he told her before kissing her forehead affectionately.

“You're not staying?”

“I was going to relieve mother of the children and, perhaps, do something special with them.” Draco told himself that a little white lie now would enable him to hopefully make her extremely happy later.

“Oh, all right.”

“Sleep tight, Gin.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco walked into the parlor where the rest of the family were partaking afternoon tea.

“Draco, would you care for some cake?”

“No, thank you, Mother. I wonder if you could watch the children for a short while? I've something important I have to attend to.”

“Oh?” Narcissa looked questioningly at her son.

“And what would that be?” Lucius drawled eloquently.

“Just some urgent personal business,” Draco replied, looking intently at his father.

“Are you positive that this is the time to be venturing forth into such endeavors?”

“Absolutely, this morning's revelations simply confirmed my feelings on the matter,” Draco responded with conviction.

“I see. Is there nothing I can say to change your mind?”

“You are not pleased?”

“I'm not sure you will get the response you hope for, given this morning's events,” Lucius voiced his concern with slight hesitation.

“I hope to get over that and convince her otherwise.”

“If you are certain you will be able to do that, then there is nothing more to say.”

“I am certain, Father.”

“When will you be back dear?” Narcissa enquired lightly, having followed the entire conversation.

“I'll be back before dinner, Mother, with luck, sooner.”

“You are going to seek permission?” Lucius enquired somberly.

“Yes, Father, of course.”

“Good luck, I fear you will need it given the circumstances.”

Draco smirked, “They don't know yet and hopefully it won't come up.”

“If it does?”

“I'll tell him, but only if he brings the subject up.”

“Very wise.” The personal tutelage he had given his son since the day he could understand had paid off—Draco had been a good student.

“I know, and if I'm to be back before dinner, I'd better get going. Drake, Angel be good, I'll be back soon.”

“Where are you going, Daddy?” Angel asked curiously.

“I've got some really boring business to attend, but it won't take long.”

Drake looked at his father thoughtfully. There was something going on with his mother—he was sure of it, and now his father was leaving them at the manor while he went out to take care of business, but he never worked on the weekend when he was with them.

Draco turned to walk out of the room calling over his shoulder, “I'll see you at dinner if not before.”

Narcissa rose from her chair. “Draco?” she called, walking toward him.

“Mother.”

Placing her hand on his cheek, Narcissa sighed; with unshed tears glistening in her eyes, she said quietly, “I am very proud of you.”

“Thank you, Mother,” Draco responded in a barely audible whisper before placing a kiss upon her cheek and giving her the smile he reserved just for her in moments like this.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Apparating into Diagon Alley, Draco made his way through the crowds to Gringotts. Entering the ancient bank, an involuntary shudder ran through his body; he hated goblins, and no matter how many times he saw them, they always made him feel creepy.

Draco cleared his throat before speaking to the goblin that was peering at him over a massive ledger. “I would like to make a withdrawal from vault number six hundred and fifty-four.”

“And does sir have his key?”

“Right here,” Draco told the goblin as he passed the key over.

“Very well, I will have someone take sir down to the vault. Griphook!”

Another goblin, who Draco assumed was Griphook, appeared at his side, and Draco followed the creature into the bowels of the banking institution taking care to keep a reasonable distance between them. The goblin whistled, and a cart came speeding toward them, only to stop right at the creature's feet. Stepping into the cart after the goblin, Draco clutched the bar tightly and tried to prepare himself for the journey to his personal vault, but the cart took off with amazing speed before he could take in a breath.

Feeling the cart beginning to slow, Draco opened his eyes and glanced around uneasily.

“Vault number six hundred and fifty-four,” Griphook announced as the cart stopped in front of the door.

Releasing his white-knuckle grip on the cart, Draco scrambled on to the platform. He watched as Griphook used his key to open the vault and stood back as green smoke billowed from the now open doorway. Once it had cleared, Draco stepped across the threshold. Walking into the vault, he quickly located the little black velvet box he had placed there a few weeks ago. Opening the box, he smiled to himself as he examined the jewel within.

Draco put it into his cloak pocket and moved out of the vault.

“That will be all.”

“Very well,” Griphook replied before closing the door of the vault and leading the way back to the cart.

Once they had reached the ground floor of the bank again, Draco hurried from the building, glad to be in the fresh air once more and away from the goblins. He strolled casually to the nearest Apparition point. He had only one more stop to make on the way home.

Withdrawing his wand and preparing to Apparate, he could only hope that Arthur Weasley would grant him an audience right away.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTES

Thanks to Gianfared for her wonderful beta skills *hugs*

Thanks to everyone who reviewed :D

-->

Disclaimer: I don't own any of the characters you may recognize from the wonderful world of Harry Potter, they all belong to the revered JK Rowling; I just like to play with them a little.

CHAPTER FORTY ONE

A PRIVATE WORD

Draco stood on the front porch of Ginny's family home, noticing his hand was trembling slightly as he raised it to knock on the wooden door. He drew a deep breath in an effort to calm what felt like a hundred loose snitches flying around in his stomach; he was nervous and didn't mind admitting it (to himself at least). After a moment, he rapped on the old door with conviction and waited.

As the door swung open, Draco was relieved to see Arthur Weasley standing in front of him; Ron was not someone he wanted to come across on this visit to the Burrow.

“Mr. Weasley.” Draco offered his hand in greeting.

“Draco,” Arthur shook the young wizards hand. “Where are Ginny and the children?”

“I came alone, sir. I wondered if we could have a private word?”

Arthur looked at the young man standing on his doorstep and smiled knowingly—he knew this day would come soon. “I see, well you had better come in then.”

“Thank you.”

“Draco, how lovely to see you dear,” Molly exclaimed with delight.

“Mrs. Weasley.”

Molly looked past Draco and frowned. “Is Ginny with you?”

“Molly, if you could give us some time, Draco came alone to talk to me.”

Her eyes glittered with the broad smile she directed at Draco. “Oh … of course, I'll be in the kitchen if you need anything … anything at all.”

Molly turned and left the front room, pulling the door almost all the way closed. Both men watched her leave and both noted the partially opened door.

“If I close it fully, she'll make some excuse to walk through and reopen it, so if you don't mind, I think it's easier if we just leave it as it is,” Arthur whispered.

“It's fine.”

“Take a seat, son.”

“Thank you.”

Arthur sat in the chair opposite Draco's, leaning back into the worn fabric. He smiled perceptively. “Well, do I need to ask what you're here for?”

“I think you have a fair idea, sir.”

“Why don't you start then?”

Draco cleared his throat and looked the older wizard in the eye. “Mr. Weasley, I love your daughter very much, she means everything to me and I have come to the realization that I can't live without her. Sir, I would like your blessing to ask for Ginevra's hand in marriage.”

“I thought so … I know you can give her all the material things in life, but I know my daughter and that will not be enough for her, she is accustomed to a close loving family.”

“Sir, I have no intention of keeping her from her family. Personally I think that the relationship you and Mrs. Weasley have with all your children is wonderful and the way you've both welcomed me into your home, well … suffice it to say should you grant your permission, we certainly won't be strangers.”

“You've not been together for very long, how can you be certain that your feelings will not change?”

“Sir, we were together in Ginevra's sixth and seventh year at Hogwarts, my feelings for her have not changed since then. I love your daughter and always will.”

“Where do you intend to live?”

“Malfoy Manor.”

“Do you truly believe Ginny will be comfortable living with your parents?”

“The Manor is large sir, we would situate ourselves in the opposite wing to my parents and need not see them on a daily basis if that was what Gin wanted.”

“I see.”

“If Gin really objected to living at the Manor, we could open one of the other family homes, but I don't believe she will object. She appears to get along with my parents quite well. I don't see it as being a problem, but I'm willing to do whatever makes her happy.”

“Good, our daughter's happiness is paramount to me and Mrs. Weasley.”

“As it is to I, sir.”

Leaning forward in his chair, Arthur looked Draco in the eye. “Why are you asking now?”

“It seems the time…”

Arthur cut Draco off swiftly and informed him seriously, “Son, I want you to think very carefully before finishing that sentence—it would not be a good start to be caught in a lie.”

“I don't follow you, sir.”

“I have a large family Draco, it didn't just happen overnight and I have witnessed a lot of witches in the process of this expansion.”

Draco sighed heavily; he had hoped he wouldn't have to bring this into it, but Arthur had already noticed the change in his daughter.

“She's pregnant.”

“I thought she might be.”

“She was sick this morning, I got a Medi Wizard to come, and he confirmed it… She's about six weeks along.”

“And you thought it was a good time to marry her?”

“I assure you, sir, I am not marrying her because of the baby or the twins, I had her ring commissioned sometime ago and it's been sitting in my Gringotts vault since. The news of the baby has just confirmed my desire to spend the rest of my life with your daughter.”

“And I am just meant to believe you?”

“Umm… I… I told Ron at the twins birthday party, he can confirm that the ring had been commissioned,” Draco blurted.

“Calm down, son; Ron told me in the week following the twins birthday of your plans.”

Withdrawing the black velvet jewelers box from his robes, Draco passed it to Arthur. “This is her ring.”

Arthur opened the box carefully and withdrew an exquisite ring of white gold with a one-caret solitaire diamond and three smaller emeralds set into the band on either side.

“Impressive. Are you sure Ginny would like something this flashy?”

“It is a traditional family design, only Malfoy brides can wear—I'm sure she will appreciate the traditional value.”

“You may be right there,” Arthur replied, his smile making his eyes twinkle as he returned the ring to Draco.

Taking a deep breath, Draco steadied his voice and asked again, “Sir, do I have your blessing?”

“What would you do if I said no?”

“I… To be truthful, sir, I hadn't thought about it but… I would ask Gin to marry me anyway. She means too much to me not to at least try.”

Arthur regarded him for a moment before renewing his smile. “Draco, you have my blessing.”

“Thank you, sir,” Draco responded perhaps a little too enthusiastically, making the older wizard chuckle.

“When do you plan on asking her?”

“Tonight when I get home.”

“Good luck.”

Draco's eyebrows knitted together as he frowned and looked to his future father-in-law. “Sir?”

“If she thinks you're asking just because of the baby, you realize she will say no.”

“I intend on letting her know that is not the reason I'm asking; rather, it has prompted me to ask sooner than I had originally planned.”

“When had you originally planned?”

“I was going to wait until I thought Gin was ready.”

“What about yourself?”

“I could have asked her the day I walked into your kitchen to be completely honest.”

“I see, well good luck.” Arthur extended his hand to his future son-in-law.

Draco smiled genuinely and firmly grasped the older wizard's hand. “Thank you.”

“And we'll expect a few announcements tomorrow at lunch.”

“Yes, sir, I'm well aware of your family traditions, and while I'm not looking forward to making such announcements with all your sons present, I won't not do it either.”

“Good, and don't worry about the boys, Molly has an uncanny way of keeping them in check.”

Draco grinned at the older man. “Thank you, I'm relying on her ability to get me out alive.”

“Well, it seems you have some business to attend to this evening, you'd better get back to her.”

“Yes, I want to get back before she wakes up.”

“Wakes?”

“Gin went for a nap this afternoon, I'm not sure if she was tired or was desperate to escape my mother. Anyway she needed a rest after this morning's events.”

“I see, well, it's good to know you're looking after her that way.”

“Good bye and thank you.”

Slapping him on the shoulder, Arthur responded, “You're welcome, son, and we'll see you tomorrow.”

“Of course.”

Draco made to move toward the door but paused as he heard his name called from the kitchen doorway.

“Draco,” Molly shrieked excitedly, “this is so wonderful. You and Ginny settling down at last… a wedding, it's going to be simply beautiful.”

Molly threw her arms around Draco and embraced him in a tight motherly hug.

“Umm… she hasn't said yes yet, Mrs. Weasley.”

“Mark my words, she will. She loves you.”

“Err… I…”

“Off you go, you have a very important evening ahead of you,” Molly told Draco as she shooed him out the door.

“Umm… yeah, I'll see you tomorrow.”

As soon as the front door had closed behind him, Draco let out a large breath and relief flooded through him. Smiling smugly to himself, he withdrew his wand and Apparated to the manor, hoping Ginny would be awake when he arrived.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco went directly to the parlor where he had left his parents with the children earlier in the afternoon.

“Father, Mother.”

“Draco, darling,” Narcissa acknowledged him with a smile.

“Draco, I trust your endeavors were successful?” Lucius enquired with interest.

“Yes, thank you, Father. Quite successful.”

“Good.”

“Is Gin awake?” Draco asked eagerly.

“I believe she is dressing for dinner,” Narcissa offered.

Draco's face took on a thoughtful expression as he began to mentally go through the best place on the estate to ask her the most important question he would ever pose to anyone; it had to be somewhere memorable, somewhere beautiful.

As if reading his mind, Narcissa cut into his thoughts, “The rose garden is splendid at this time of year.”

“Yes… yes it is,” Draco agreed absently. “I might take a walk.”

“When Ginevra appears, shall I tell her you wish to see her in the rose garden?”

“Yes,” Draco replied, his tone not quite certain. “Thank you, Mother.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Draco wandered aimlessly around the rose garden for some time, his thoughts swirling. Trying to decide on the best way to ask the woman he loved to spend the rest of her life with him was proving difficult. The one thing he knew for sure was that the first announcement he wanted to make tomorrow at lunch was their impending marriage, hoping if would soften the blow when he announced to all her brothers that they were to become uncles to yet another little Malfoy. He was under no illusion that the Weasley brothers might allow this second mishap to go unpunished.

“Hey you, do you always mumble to yourself?” Ginny asked as she walked toward him.

Bloody hell I hope she didn't hear anything, Draco thought; he had been going over what he planned to say to her and hadn't even realized that she had entered the garden.

Draco grinned foolishly and replied, “Always, it's one of my crazy idiosyncrasies.”

Ginny wrapped her arms around his waist. “I see.”

“Feel like taking a walk?”

“That would be lovely.”

With his arm slung around her shoulders, Draco slowly led her in the direction of the gazebo, stopping along the path every so often so she could admire Narcissa's roses. Reaching the ornate wooden structure just as the sky turned from shades of rose to violet and the first stars were beginning to twinkle in the early evening sky, he placed a small kiss on the top of her head.

“I have to talk to you.”

“You do?”

He released his hold on her and walked to the other side of the gazebo. With his back to her, he grasped the railing in an effort to organize his thoughts.

“Yeah… I… Gin, …”

“Draco, what is it?”

Why does he sound so nervous? What have I done? Oh gods, he doesn't want the new baby! Ginny's thoughts were drowning her.

“Before I continue, I want you to know that this has nothing whatsoever to do with the twins or the new baby—it's totally to do with me and you only, okay?”

Fighting to keep her voice steady, Ginny replied, “All right.”

Draco turned to face her. “Good, as long as you understand that much.”

“I do. Please, Draco, just tell me.” She cringed mentally as she heard her voice sound desperate.

Draco approached her and reached out to take her hands in his. “Gin, you know I love you more than I've ever loved another person in my life and as I told you this morning I want you—forever.”

“Go on.”

“I… Gin, will…” Draco released her hands and ran a shaky hand through his hair. “I have to do this right,” he murmured, reaching into his robes for the little box that contained her ring.

Ginny missed seeing the small box as he extracted it from his breast pocket because her attention was focused on the intensity of his eyes, wondering what he was feeling to cause that look.

Taking a deep breath, Draco took hold of one of her hands again; hidden in his other hand was the box that would allay her fears. A small, tense smile formed on Draco's lips as he sunk to his knee and looked up into her face as she gasped.

“Ginevra Weasley, will you do me the honor of agreeing to become my wife?”

Draco had managed to open the little box with one hand and held her ring up for her approval.

“Oh… I…” she stuttered, totally unprepared for the words that had just flowed over her.

“Gin?”

“Oh my…”

“Love, now would be a good time to give me an answer.”

Ginny stared at him, her face held clear surprise, disbelief and, if he was not mistaken, elation.

Unconsciously licking his lips, Draco barely whispered, “Please… marry me Gin?”

“Yes,” she whispered in return, as her smile grew brighter by the moment. “Yes!”

Draco took her into his arms, lifting her feet from the ground as he swung her around and muttered into her hair, “Thank Merlin.”

Placing her feet back on the ground he brought the jewelers box into view once more. “This is yours… forever,” he told her softly as he removed the ring from its box and slid it onto her finger before lifting her hand to his lips to kiss it soundly.

“It's so beautiful.”

“So are you,” he whispered before leaning in and capturing her lips in a sensuous kiss.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Lucius strode the halls of the Manor with purpose; Narcissa had disappeared soon after she had given Ginevra the message from Draco, but he was certain he knew where he would find her. Reaching the doorway of the library, Lucius paused momentarily to confirm his suspicions before continuing into the darkened room.

“Dearest, what are you doing in here?”

“Shhh… he's about to ask…”

“Cissa, you shouldn't be spying on them,” Lucius admonished as he came to stand behind her.

“He looks nervous.”

“Of course he's nervous, it's not every day a man proposes marriage.”

“Oh… darling he's gone to his knee…”

“Really, Narcissa!”

As they stood in front of the window watching their son propose to the woman he loved Lucius' arms wove their way around her waist and pulled her back against the length of his body.

“Do you remember?” he whispered into her hair.

“Oh yes, I've never forgotten.”

“I love you, Cissa.”

“And I love you, Lucius.”

Narcissa frowned and peered intently out of the window. “Why is he not getting to his feet?”

“Perhaps she has not answered yet.”

“But she should have.”

“Maybe he is going the long way around.”

“How long does it take to say the words `marry me'?”

“Narcissa, he will do this his own way.”

“Did he speak with you beforehand?”

“No—this is something a man has to do himself.”

“Oh… is he moving? Oh yes, she must have said yes!”

Smirking at his wife's fervor, he responded evenly, “It would seem so.”

“The ring, he hasn't given her the ring.”

“Patience, Cissa.”

“There it is… he's sliding it on… and he sealed it with a kiss.”

“Grandmother? What are you looking at?” Drake asked, strolling into the room and looking out the window to see if he could find the subject of interest.

“Where is Angelique?” Lucius asked.

“She's coming— ewwww! They're snogging again!”

Narcissa sighed happily before replying, “Yes, they are.”

Drake's frown changed swiftly into a look of disgust when he noticed his grandfather's arms holding her so tightly.

Turning his gaze back to the window, the young wizard muttered, “Can't anyone keep their hands to themselves in this house?”

Lucius responded with a light chuckle, “Apparently not.”

A loud groan from Drake only served to add to Lucius' humor.

“Dearest, shall we go to dinner?” Lucius enquired once he had ceased laughing.

“Shouldn't we wait for Draco and Ginevra?”

“I'm inclined to think they will be a while.”

“Very well, I suppose the children need to eat soon.”

“I'm getting rather hungry myself.” Lucius admitted as they moved toward the door.

“Drake, darling come along,” Narcissa called to the little boy who was still staring fixedly at his parents in the garden below.

“Yes, Grandmother,” he muttered, moving slowly away from the window.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

Lucius and Narcissa along with the children had just begun to eat when Millie, the house elf, popped into the dining room.

Bowing low, she addressed Lucius, “Master, forgive Millie this intrusion, I has a message for Master from Little Master Draco.”

“Go ahead.”

“Master is most gracious. Little Master said to tell Master that he and Miss will be having themselves a private dinner in chambers, they will collect Little Master Drake and Miss Angel after.”

Lucius waved his hand dismissively at the servant and Millie popped out of the room instantly.

“I bet they're shagging, that's why they're missing dinner,” Drake muttered grumpily.

“Drake,” Lucius warned grimly.

“Well they were snogging, and whenever they start that…”

“Drake—what your parents do in the privacy of chambers is their business, and I will not tolerate you making such comments at the dinner table. Do you understand?” Lucius cut him off with a low dangerous growl.

“Yes, Grandfather.”

“Good,” Lucius snarled at him before turning his attention to Narcissa. “Well I'm certainly glad we did not hold dinner for them.”

“I can't imagine why they would not want to join us,” Narcissa responded in a blatantly disappointed tone.

“I imagine they have quite a lot to discuss, dearest.”

“Yes… yes…”

“Now, now, Cissa, you will see them when they collect the children.”

“I simply wished to congratulate them,” she responded sulkily.

“What for, Grandmother?” Angel asked curiously.

Lucius cut in before Narcissa could answer. “I think perhaps it would be best to wait until your parents tell you, Angelique.”

“Why?”

“It is their place to inform you, not ours,” Lucius responded giving Narcissa a pointed look at the same time.

“But…”

“No buts, Angelique, you will have to wait for your parents.”

“I won't tell them you told me if you tell me,” Angel assured him conspiratorially.

Unable to help himself, a smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. “No… neither your grandmother or I will be telling you anything.”

Angel sulkily returned her attention to her meal. Lucius could barely contain a chuckle when he glanced down the table—Narcissa and Angelique sitting next to one another both sporting identical sullen expressions.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

While a house elf served their dinner, Draco and Ginny gazed amorously at each other across the intimate table. As soon as the servant had popped out of the room, Draco reached across the table and picked her hand up in his.

“Have I told you how much I love you?”

“Mmm… not for at least five minutes.”

Smiling he kissed her knuckles before releasing her hand and picking up his cutlery. They ate in relative silence, each lost in their own thoughts. When they had finished their meal, Draco had the house elf clear their dishes so they could talk before retrieving the children.

“I want you to move in with me,” Draco stated resolutely.

Flicking her eyes away from his face, Ginny faltered, “I…”

“Gin, we're getting married… I want you living here with me.”

“Here? With your parents?”

“Yes here, at the manor. Love, we can take the entire southern wing, it would be just like having our own house and Mother would be close by to help you with the kids.”

She glanced at his hopeful face and drew in a deep breath. “I think my family would be happier if we waited until we were married. As it is, mum thinks I haven't… We haven't… umm…”

Quirking an eyebrow at her, Draco prepared to argue his case carefully; he didn't think it would simply be a matter of asking and having her agree to move in straight away.

“That illusion will be destroyed tomorrow, won't it?”

“Yeah, I guess… I just always thought I'd be at home until…”

“It's all right, if you want to wait until the wedding then that's fine,” he muttered in an unmistakably disappointed voice.

“I'm sorry… I just think it would be… better.”

“It's okay, I simply wanted you and the kids with me... to start living as a family.”

“I want to be with you too.”

“Then what's really stopping you, Gin?”

“I'm not sure… well…”

“Gin?”

“I guess it's because we're not married, and it's just not `the done thing' to live together beforehand.“

“Seems to me society is already frowning upon us for having children out of wedlock and now with another on the way...”

“I know, I'm the one who's incurred the snide remarks and nasty glares for the past five years.”

“Hey… I just want to put an end to all of that. If you're here, I can protect you from it better.”

“I don't need…”

“Protecting? I know, but I want to protect you and the kids.”

Ginny looked into his eyes as she sighed heavily. “Can I think about it?”

“Of course you can, take all the time you need, love.”

“Thank you.”

“Now, should we discuss the wedding?”

“I guess we should… No doubt my family will have questions tomorrow, and it's only a matter of time before Narcissa starts quizzing me.”

“What type of wedding do you want?”

Ginny frowned slightly, “Type?”

“We could have a small personal wedding or we could do the whole society wedding thing that Mother is likely to want.”

“Umm… I don't think I'm up for the whole society bit. Do you think your mother would be terribly upset if we kept it small?”

“She'll be upset, but it's what you want that's important—it's your day, not hers.”

“It will be our day.”

“Okay it will be our day and I'm happy with anything you want.”

“This is about what you want too, Draco.”

“The only thing I want is you, I don't much care how we get there just as long as we do. Merlin I'd elope tonight if that's what you wanted.”

Grinning cheekily at him, she mused aloud, “Now there's a thought…”

“Actually… that's not such a good idea,” Draco negated the idea with a shake of his head.

“And why not?”

“Not only would it upset my mother, it would upset your mother as well, and I do not have a death wish.”

“Mmm… she can be a bit scary at times.”

“Yeah, I never want that temper directed at me, thank you very much!”

“Okay, so a small personal wedding it is. When?”

Draco hesitated slightly before putting forth his wish, “Well… I would like to get married before the baby is born.”

“All right… but I don't want to be walking down the aisle,” she paused and cringed, “fat!”

Draco smirked, reached for her hand and brought it to his lips before responding, “Then it's settled, we get married as soon as it can be arranged.”

“Yes.”

“And meanwhile, you'll think about moving in here?”

“I promise to think about it.”

“Great! Are you ready to tell the twins?”

“Yes, we had better do it now otherwise they'll be too tired to talk to, and I don't want to do it in the morning.”

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

AUTHORS NOTE

Thanks to my wonderful beta gainfared

Hugs to all who took the time to review :D

-->